Travel

Martin Glas

Martin Glas
Prague
Czech Republic
Interviewer: Lenka Koprivová
Date of interview: August - November 2006

Mr. Martin Glas spent part of his childhood in Terezin 1. As he says, he himself didn't experience anything terrible, but despite this, he describes those years as the most horrible in his life. He is not only thankful for having survived the war, but also feels a deep responsibility towards his friends that didn't have such luck. Thus, when I approached him as to whether he wouldn't tell me something about his life, he didn't have to be asked twice and began a long, long story... He was an excellent interview subject. Not only was his approach that he must convey as much as possible, but thanks to his having an excellent memory, he also enriched the story with minute details. And because he is an immensely perceptive person, who what's more isn't afraid of talking about his feelings, a very human story came to be...

Remembering my childhood
My family background
My pre-war childhood
Terezin
"Heim 236"
My friend Benno Pulgram
Living together with my family at Terezin
Liberation
My time at the convalescence home
Our post-war life
My wife
Glossary

Remembering my childhood

I have to admit that fate has been kind to me. Not only because seventy years ago it allowed me to be born, when at that time my mother had tuberculosis and doctors weren't pleased to see her expecting another child. But mainly because I survived the concentration camp. And finally, also because it made a part of my mental facilities: the feeling that I'm glad to be in this world, that I always need to be looking forward to something, and that I grew up with the notion, as it were, that the meaning of life is to endeavor that as many people as possible around me be glad that I exist, and that our paths in life had crossed.

My life was divided, more or less by force, into several phases. I was born into a German-speaking family from Prague, so my mother tongue was German. When I was supposed to begin attending school, my parents decided that I'd attend a Czech school, because we weren't Germans and wouldn't continue in increasing the number of German-speaking inhabitants of Prague. We then spoke Czech at home as well. While my father did know Czech spelling and grammar, he had a problem with pronunciation. My mother, on the other hand, learned the language through everyday conversation on the street, and had perfect pronunciation, but made errors in writing until the end of her life.

Back then, when I started Grade 1 and didn't know a single world of English, the head teacher, Mr. Korda, had to translate every word into German for me. At the end of my first year I could already read and write Czech; by the end of Grade 2 I'd forgotten how to speak German, but understood everything a child of around six understands. Then, after the war, I wasn't able to speak any German for a long time; I had a mental block.

That was the first turning point. The second, and perhaps even more fundamental one, were the years spent in Terezin during the war. I didn't go any further, because I had the luck that my mother worked in agriculture, and so protected me against the transports. Despite this, I consider what I lived through there to be the most horrible things in my life, even though I admit that in comparison with other people, actually nothing that terrible happened to me. I constantly have to think about my friends, about the little children I saw in Terezin, who never returned. My father didn't return either...

My family had the luck to be allowed to live in Terezin together for some time. But then first my brother and then my father left, until my mother and I were left alone together. We talked with each other a lot, which of course also continued after the war, which is also why I know quite a bit about my family.

My family background

My father's father was named Rudolf Glas. He was born sometime around 1860 in Prague, but his official home residency was in Hermanuv Mestec. Home residency was a hereditary institution, and when it was cancelled after World War II, we received a document in the mail that my father's home residency had also been in Hermanuv Mestec. Hermanuv Mestec had most likely had a large Jewish ghetto; they've recently reopened the synagogue there, I went there to have a look, but didn't find any names at the local cemetery that would seem to have a connection with our family.

So while my grandfather was from Bohemia, I have no clue whether he spoke Czech, perhaps as a child. Later he spoke German, and most likely probably also Italian. He worked as a bank clerk, and moved to Terst [Trieste] because of work. There he got married and had a son, my father. Sometime around 1905 he returned to Vienna with his family, and soon after that he and his wife were divorced. He then raised my father alone, and was very afraid for him, so he didn't let him attend gym class, which is why my father didn't know how to swim. Right up until World War II, my grandpa lived almost right in the center of Vienna, a little ways away from Beethoven Square.

In 1942 he arrived in Terezin. I remember him as an old person, lying on a bed, and they brought me over to him and said, 'This is your grandpa.' My mother used to tell me that he apparently wasn't quite right in the head anymore, because he would say to my father: 'Julio,' as my father's name was Julian, 'go down to the corner for me and get me a glass of red.' About four years ago, I was in Vienna and was looking for the street where my father lived with Grandpa. Today, probably the same as back then, there's a wine shop on the corner. Maybe that explains why Grandpa used to ask Father for a glass of red. My father liked to joke around, and so it's possible that Grandpa also liked humor, and in this way wanted to remind my father of the time of his youth in Vienna. But my mother took it that Grandpa wasn't in his right mind anymore, after all, how could someone want something like that in Terezin? My grandfather actually had a very sad life. He died in Terezin in 1942, and I was at his funeral ceremony.

Grandpa Glas had two brothers. One of them worked at the train station in Jihlava as an engineer, and in 1916, when my father went to visit him as a soldier on vacation, he met my mother. This engineer uncle of mine died before the war, then in Terezin his two grandsons, Pavel and Tomas Glas, were in the same 'Heim' ['Kinderheim,' or children's home] with me. My grandpa's other brother was probably younger. I remember him from Terezin as a relatively chipper person; he wasn't too tall, wore a mustache and limped. Before the war he'd been a lawyer, and this is why my father entered law school, so he could take over his practice. But that never happened. That brother of my grandpa's left me a leather cigar case, which I've got to this day, and when - quite rarely - I smoke a cigar, I use it.

My grandmother on my father's side was named Riesa. Her father was named von Reiss, and when he was a little boy, they moved from Hungary to the Italian part of the Austrian monarchy. In Terst he became a rich shipbuilder, but apparently when he was older he became poorer, and lived alone in a large palace with just his Italian wife. They had several children together, and one of the daughters, Bianca, my grandma's sister, married a man named Hercole Gasperini. Apparently they were a very-funny looking couple. While my [great] aunt was statuesque, portly, Hercules was, on the contrary, tiny, petite, and obediently pranced about my aunt - but apparently at home he 'terrorized' the family. When my aunt talked, she was apparently always waving her arms and yelling: 'Mama Mia!' - she was very noisy.

My mother also told me that my grandma had a little niece, who every evening and every morning, when she prayed, ended her prayer with the words: 'E viva la patria a e viva le duce' ['Long live the nation and long live the leader']. You see, this was already when Mussolini 2 was in power, so perhaps in 1932. Grandma Riesa was raised in a convent, and it's even possible that she was christened.

My father [Julian Glas] was born in Terst in 1896. Before the war broke out, this fact was very important for us. Because he was born on Italian territory, though of a no longer existing monarchy, the Americans included him in the Italian quota for moving away, and we had a certain chance to emigrate. Why we didn't succeed in emigrating, that'll come later. From the age of five, when he moved to Vienna with his parents, my father didn't speak Italian, so I think that he quickly forgot the language, but a love for Italian cuisine stayed with him throughout his entire life, especially spaghetti, which we had at home very often.

After moving to Vienna, my grandma and grandpa got divorced. Because my grandpa caught her in flagrante with a certain Mr. Hoffmann, the owner of a real estate agency, who she then married. Because Mr. Hoffmann was an Aryan, this marriage saved her life. But her son didn't survive the war, and my mother told me how Grandma collapsed when she found out that her Julio, her only child, was no longer alive.

My father attended a classical academic high school for eight years, always with straight A's. He was oriented towards the humanities and wrote poems, but didn't publish them. He sang in a choir, later in Terezin as well, and apparently played the mandolin. On the other hand, he didn't know sports at all - my grandpa was so afraid for him that he didn't allow him to attend gym class. I remember that in water my father used to do all sorts of hijinks, somersaults, but didn't know how to swim - as opposed to my mother, who was an excellent swimmer.

During World War I my father fought on the Eastern Front. He fell into captivity, from which he managed to escape, and on 28th October 1918 he arrived in Vienna - right on the day that Czechoslovakia proclaimed its independence, and the old monarchy was falling apart. Because they were counting on him to take over my uncle's law practice, he began studying law at the university in Vienna. I personally think that that type of work wasn't right for him. Because my father was too upright and honest, which is why I can't imagine him defending all sorts of scoundrels, or on the contrary sullying an honest person. One way or the other, after four semesters my father ended his studies, went into finance, and became a managing clerk at a bank. Not long after, he married my mother, so this is the right place to also say something about her and her origins.

Grandpa Carl Fischer, my mother's father, was born in 1861 in Mlada Boleslav. Grandpa's forebears lived in the ghetto there even after Joseph II 3 allowed Jews to leave the ghetto gates. This branch of our family isn't purely Jewish, because my great-grandfather came about as a result of a Jewish girl being raped by some German soldier. The girl brought a boy into the world, but after giving birth jumped into some water out of desperation and drowned. My great-grandpa was brought up by her sister.

My mother also told me that in the Fischer family it was a custom for cousins to marry. This rule was meant to keep property in the family, but it had very serious consequences in the risk of genetic damage and various illnesses. Grandpa Fischer broke with this tradition when he married Charlotta Kollek, my grandmother, who was from far-away Zdanice na Morave. The marriage was arranged by a so-called shadkhan, or matchmaker. Grandpa Fischer died when I was two, and so all I remember is once visiting, and him sitting by the radio, cutting pieces off a pear and giving them to me.

The Kollek family was relatively wealthy, my great-grandfather supposedly had a leasehold farm and a sugar refinery, and also owned a store. But during World War I he put everything into government loans, and lost his property. He may not even have lived to see the war's end. But his wife, my great-grandmother lived long enough that I also knew her as a small boy in Jihlava. When at the age of 85 she broke her arm, upon examining her, the doctor apparently proclaimed that she was as healthy as a young woman. In my reminiscences she plays the role of the 'kind great-grandma' who gave me candy, even though in reality she was said to be selfish and wouldn't give anyone anything. When in 1938 the Germans arrived in Austria 4, she lost her zest for life and soon upon that died.

Grandma Fischer I remember very well. I used to see her when we'd go to Jihlava to our summer house, and at one time as a small boy I lived with her. She never got a proper education, perhaps only for one year did she have a home tutor with her other siblings, which is why she didn't know how to read and write properly. During the occupation 5 she moved to Prague, and would often come over to visit us. Then she arrived in Terezin, where she stayed until the end. After the war she immigrated to Australia where her two daughters were, and where she died in about 1965.

My mother had three sisters and one brother. The oldest of the sisters, Berta, had two children. She did amateur theater and in 1938 had already immigrated to Australia, where she married a second time. Her sister Heda married a Brno lawyer named Felix Loria, and lived with him and her two children in Brno. Felix Loria was a drawing-room Communist, and when in 1933 Georgi Dimitrov 6 was accused of setting fire to the Reichstag 7, this uncle was supposed to defend him. But because he was a Jew, the Germans didn't let him go to Leipzig. The family immigrated to England and then to Australia, where Uncle Loria started some sort of factory. That's actually a paradox, a Communist, but despite that a factory owner. Be that as it may, his business burned down anyways. After the war he apparently sent my mother a letter of recommendation for Klement Gottwald 8, but she didn't want anything to do with Gottwald, and so burned the letter.

My mother's brother was named Emil. During World War I he lost his left arm, for which he received a medal. Actually, it helped him during the second war, because, though a Jew, he was despite that a war hero, and so in Terezin wasn't allowed to be put on a transport, and stayed there the whole time. Otherwise, with one arm he wouldn't have had any chance of survival. He had a legal education, and before the war he owned a bookshop in Jihlava, after the war he immigrated to Israel, where he died in 1972. My mother used to keep in touch with his two daughters, but I didn't.

Finally, the last, youngest sister was named Greta. For a long time she lived in Jihlava with her parents, then got married and divorced and before the war managed to immigrate to England with her son. If her son Fredy, who was born in 1928, is still alive, I have no clue. He was a tailor - cutter and apparently was a master in his field. Out of all these relatives, I only met Uncle Emil and his two daughters personally. I've never seen any of the others.

Because Grandpa worked as a chief clerk for a sawmill in Dreveny Mlyn near Jihlava, the family was definitely among the more well-off. From today's perspective it's strange, but during the time of my mother's childhood, it wasn't the custom to indulge children. Going for ice cream - that didn't exist. As a child, my mother liked sweet buns. She loved them, but never got them. Which is why when my brother and I were little, she wanted to buy them for us, but we for our part weren't interested in any sweet buns.

My mother's name was Gertruda. She was born in Jihlava in 1896. From birth she had eye problems, one eye was askew and blind, and she saw very poorly out of the other one. She was, however, very intelligent, and not only had she graduated from lyceum, just that being exceptional in a girl's case in those days, but she even absolved four semesters of chemistry at university in Vienna. She told me that during her studies, she much rather spent money on culture instead of food, and got to know and associated with many young, later well-known artists, one name that will speak for all is Josef Schildkraut [(1896-1964): Academy Award-winning Austrian stage and film actor], whom I've seen in the American film 'The Rains Came' [1939]. My mother later got tuberculosis, apparently due to wartime malnutrition.

My parents met in 1916, when my father was a soldier and visiting his uncle in Jihlava while on leave. They were married in 1920, and moved to Prague, because my father's bank opened a branch office there. My father progressed in his career, and worked his way up to the position of managing clerk. My mother was at home, and didn't work, even when she was offered a position in some chemical factory. She would have apparently earned even more than my father, which he, being an old-school type, couldn't allow. And so my mother, out of love for my father, stayed at home and became a 'kitchen- maid' - as she used to say.

Life in a sublet, where they lived in the beginning, must have been misery for her. It was somewhere in Strasnice with some widow, who managed to create unbearable conditions for my parents. At my mother she used to yell: 'Smelly Jewess from a Jewish street!', despite she herself being Jewish, and as opposed to my mother, who had a bit of that Aryan blood in her, also looking Jewish. My mother could no longer stand it there, and when she could, she used to go around to post offices and libraries so that she'd be around her as little as possible.

Once a lawyer came to visit my parents and told them that if they agreed to pay higher rent, the widow wouldn't harangue them anymore. My father refused, and proclaimed that not only would they not pay more rent, but that they'd in fact pay less rent! The case went to court, my parents won, and then paid less rent.

My pre-war childhood

My brother was born in 1924, by which time my parents already had their own apartment. He was named Hanusz, Jan. In they family they called him 'Budi' - I was actually the one that gave him that name, when to a question from our friends 'Und was macht der Bruder?' ['And what does your brother do?'] I answered 'Budi ule det,' my brother goes to school. As a small child Honza [Jan] was apparently physically very weak, but had the potential to develop intellectually, he remembered a lot of things, was curious. The doctor was supposed to have told my mother that my brother was weak because everything went towards his intelligence, and nothing towards his physical growth. That he'd learn everything quickly, but at the expense of being small and weak. Which is why he forbade her to read, sing, tell or show him anything.

I think that it was in 1928 when my mother fell ill with tuberculosis. I was born in 1931, but the doctors didn't want to let her have me. They had serious concerns about her, and argued that the child that had already been born had to be protected. My mother made the rounds of various doctors for so long until the last one told her something interesting: There exists a certain chance that thanks to giving birth she'll get well. And that's really what happened. In Terezin she then worked in the fields, spent a lot of time out in the fresh air, and when at the end of the war Dr. Provizor looked at her, he said that her lungs had once again begun to function.

Back when my mother had tuberculosis and my brother was little, we had a maid. Later, when I'd also been born, we had a nanny. She was German, a Christian, from Sumava. Actually, thanks to her I have 'Kinderstube' [Kindergarten], she was excellent with children. Her sister worked as a chambermaid for some countess, and sometimes also helped out at our place. It was comical, because being used to the countess, she also sometimes asked my mother if she would want help with her toilet. My mother would say no, that she knows how to dress herself.

After the war this young lady had the International Red Cross look for us. But my mother burned the letter, as she didn't want to have anything to do with Germans. I think that later she regretted it, they were decent people after all, who hadn't done anything to us. What later happened to them, I don't know. They were most likely displaced 9. Of the Germans we knew, none of them remained in Prague, nor in Jihlava.

Actually, after the war the only witness of times long past was Ruzena, the maid that had worked for my parents before I was born. Sometime around 1928 she got married and left. In 1965 my mother ran into her in Strasnice, and they both immediately recognized each other, though they hadn't seen each other for 40 years. My mother had aged, and so had she. Mrs. Ruzena asked how the Mister was. Well, he didn't return. She asked what little Hans was doing, my brother Honza. He was also in the concentration camp, but returned. She didn't know me, so didn't ask about me. Then she and Ruzena never saw each other again. My mother then went to Jihlava, her home town, a couple of times, but said that she didn't even recognize some old granny there. Practically all the Germans had been displaced, and the Jews hadn't returned. Nobody anywhere, nothing anywhere.

My childhood is divided into a German and a Czech period. During my early days I was raised in German, and didn't learn Czech until I started Grade 1. Then I on the other hand almost forgot German. This change, the switch to another language, was a major dividing line for me. This is why I've got the German and Czech periods sharply separated in my memory. I don't know German fairy tales, or more likely don't remember them. Once I was at a fairy tale at a German theater.

Compared to my brother, who was exceptionally talented, I was considered to be the dumber one. I guess I thought more slowly, mainly I thought differently, in a different manner. I was very sensitive, perceptive, and pondered a lot. I wasn't into just any type of humor.

For example, I used to very much look forward to my birthday. When I got some presents, I left them wrapped up, and just luxuriated in looking at them. When I for example got a nightshirt, for the next four years it was still 'das Neue' ['the new one']. I also out of principle didn't take my toys apart. I guess I was peculiar in this, too, because most children break their toys to find out what make them tick. This I never did. I wanted to have everything nice and neat, I never took anything apart, I always took care of everything. And even when I got something to eat, I didn't want to eat it, I didn't even unwrap it, it seemed a shame to me. I really was sort of peculiar. I liked the color blue, plus toys that other children would pull along behind them, I wanted to have push versions of, so that I could see them, and my mother always had a lot of work to do before she found such a toy for me. I had a scooter, then a tricycle, and then I also wanted a pedal car, but that I didn't get, because by then we weren't doing so well anymore.

My mother never wanted us to fight. It wouldn't even have occurred to me, because he was seven years older than I. A friend of my mother's from Jihlava used to come visit us regularly, and would bring us chocolate figurines with filling, Mother would divide them up equally among us, and if there was an odd one out, Mother would carefully break it in half, so that we wouldn't have any reason to feel envious. For my part, I never envied my brother; maybe he later envied me my education. He himself only graduated from junior high school, after that he wasn't allowed to attend school 10. After the war he managed to take a one-year business course, and that was it. As he emphasized at my graduation, I was the first Glas in a long time to attend university.

It's said that Honza never put up with anything. When someone did something to him, he would apparently beat him severely. He may have been small and weak, but was very agile. I, on the other hand, never fought. And my father probably never did either, but he probably wanted to make it up with me, and so he promised me from five to twenty crowns [in 1929 the Czechoslovak crown (Kc) was decreed by law to be equal to 44.58 mg of gold], if I gave someone a couple of whacks in self defense. I never got them, because it went against my grain to fight. Not in Terezin, there it was about standing your ground, but otherwise I never fought.

When I was born, in 1931, we were living in an apartment that had been built by the Solo match company. My parents knew its president, Mr. Heller. After the war I knew him as well, he returned from emigration in England. The apartment was on 6 Cechova Street, Prague 12, Vinohrady. Today it's Prague 2 - Vinohrady. We moved out in 1937. Our neighbors, the Stremchas, moved into our apartment, and apparently I used to call their little girl, who was named Jirina, Ii, because at that time I didn't know Czech yet. Recently I searched this lady out, she still lives in our apartment. So I once again got to see the room where I was born, and saw the garden where our parents apparently planted a Sparmannia. Today it's a huge tree, a witness to my happy childhood and our family life.

Some family named the Reiners had a little shop beside our building. I remember that one time Mr. Reiner had his leg in a cast, because he'd broken it when he was jumping, as was the custom up till then, onto a streetcar while it was moving. But this was already a modern motorized car with folding steps, onto which it wasn't possible to jump up anymore. Later I saw them when they arrived in Terezin with a little girl; that was five years later. Probably they never returned.

I remember one more resident of that neighborhood: on nearby Krkonosska Street lived an old, tall, bald and fat coalman. He had a little shop there, would sit on a bench in front of it, and when my mother and I would walk by him, to Rieger Gardens for example, he would always nod his head at me and say: 'Yes, yes, young man.' So I used to call him Coalman Yes. Back then I didn't yet know what that word meant in Czech.

I've got a very good memory. Always, when I experienced something peculiar, something unusual, I didn't have a problem remembering it. When I was little, I was in some doctor's office where we used to go in Podoli, under a viaduct, and where they would put bandages soaked in plaster on my feet - making me casts for shoe inserts for my flat feet. My mother was amazed how I could remember it, because I was two or three years old. Well, and I remembered it precisely because it was this peculiar experience. That building is still there, and apparently there's still some sort of doctor's office there.

One Jewish holiday we celebrated was Chanukkah. Dad would put on a hat, open the prayer book and read something from it. He knew how to read Hebrew, but whether he also understood it, that I don't know. He probably read the text aloud, but I don't know exactly. We, my brother and I, would just stare off into space, because we didn't understand it. The only thing on our minds was how much longer before we got presents.

We also observed Passover, which is like Easter. I believed in the Easter bunny and always found some presents behind the window, and so would shout, 'Thank you, bunny!' in German.

I don't remember Yom Kippur or other Jewish holidays. I can't say that we were brought up in any particularly Jewish fashion. I know some stories from the Old Testament, but we never used to go to synagogue with our parents, for example. From 1939 onwards I was a Roman Catholic, because to make emigration easier we had ourselves christened, and then we celebrated Christmas; at that time I was eight. My last Christmas in Prague was in 1942. Now, in my old age, I've got time to think, and so I think that Judaism is much more beneficial to a person than Christianity. Because Jews are still waiting for their Messiah. And it's better for people to be able to look forward to someone who has yet to come!

In 1935 our family was granted Czechoslovak citizenship, as up to then we'd been Austrians. My father was attending Czech lessons, he knew Czech spelling and grammar and also his intonation was correct, just pronunciation gave him a bit of trouble, he never learned to say the trilled R properly. My mother didn't take lessons, she learned Czech just like that, on her own, on the street. She had problems with grammar, but on the other hand had excellent pronunciation, she even knew that trilled R. Neither of my parents knew Czech culture well, they were brought up in German culture. The books we had at home were in German, just my brother had some Czech ones as well.

In about July 1937 we moved to an apartment building on Tolstého Street, which the Securitas insurance company had built as a capital investment. That was already during the times when the atmosphere was 'thickening,' and when I was supposed to start attending school that September. My parents registered me in a Czech school 'to not increase the number of people who speak German.' I attended a Czech public boys' school in Vrsovice on Kodanska Street.

Thanks to our homeroom teacher Korda, I became a Czech. Always when we were going over something, he stood beside me and translated every word into German for me. At first I didn't understand my classmates at all, and so that 'I wouldn't be afraid,' for perhaps 14 days my mother sat in the desk next to me - to this day I can see her there in my mind. At the end of Grade 1 I already knew Czech, and along with the other children, how to read and write.

Once, when I was walking home from school, my mother went to meet me and saw me crying. Because I was supposed to perform at a school concert. My teacher wanted to make me happy, but I however didn't want to be seen. So my mother arranged it in such a way that she contributed something to the poor, and I was freed of the obligation to perform.

In Grade 3 my teacher was Vaclav Mejstrik, who, as I recently found out, also taught Zdenek Sverak [Czech playwright, scriptwriter and actor, born in 1936], and became the inspiration for the character of the teacher Hnizda in the film 'Obecná skola.' He used to teach me math, and he'd hit everyone that didn't know something with a ruler. I didn't like it because I knew that corporal punishment was no longer allowed.

We didn't know too many of our new neighbors, but I was friends with Fanda Mlejnek, the superintendent's son. Fanda had several older siblings, who'd all died before he'd been born. I couldn't understand it, how could they have died as children? I also knew Fanda's younger sister, who also died. I was at her funeral, she had this little coffin, and I was thinking to myself, how can a little kid die?

When I returned from Terezin, Fanda came over one day to welcome me back. I remembered him, but that which had been before Terezin seemed to me like from a past life. Fanda was glad to see me, but I stood there and didn't know what to do, for me he was someone from a past life. My mother then reproached me for ignoring him. It also bothered me, that I had behaved like that toward him, which is why about four years ago I went to apologize to him. He, of course, didn't remember anything. But on the other hand, he remembered how my father used to teach his mother German. I also remember very well that when I was about seven, by then I already knew Czech, I helped her wash the stairs, from the attic all the way down to the cellar, and talked to her about family and about life.

The 1930s meant big economic problems 11. Compared to other people we were probably well off, we weren't in actual need, even though we definitely weren't rich. I remember that various beggars used to come by our place. Once some mother came leading her child by the hand, and the child was naked. My mother called me over, took off my pants and gave them to the beggar woman. She then went and bought me another pair of pants. My parents had a deep social conscience, but I think that perhaps that was the case with Jews in general.

In 1935, the bank where my father worked went bankrupt. My father found himself out of work. With difficulty he managed to find work as an accounting inspector for the Omnia company. Then he was often on business trips and thus away from home. From that time on, we weren't as well off as before. When I began attending school, my mother bemoaned the fact that while my brother had always gotten ham with his lunch for school, I only got bread with butter and an apple. She felt sorry for the fact that she couldn't also provide it to me. I actually didn't care one way or the other.

It's hard to say what my father was really like. I experienced him under normal conditions only when I was very small. Then the war came, and Terezin. When my father left on the transport to Terezin, I was a little over 13. I remember how once he came home from a business trip, and I then laid on his stomach and along with him repeated 'Käsbrot, Käsbrot' ['Slice of bread with cheese'].

I think that I was almost never out on a proper outing with my parents. I was either too small, or later, during the occupation, we weren't allowed into the forest and outside of Prague. But I do remember one outing very well. At that time we were still allowed into the forest, so our whole family was there. My father didn't bring any games with him, but for lunch we had two hard-boiled eggs, one with a light-colored shell and the other with a dark one. So my father took a napkin, drew a board on it like for checkers or chess, broke pieces off the eggshells for figures, and we played checkers.

One more outing has stuck in my mind, this one was just me, my father and my brother. I might have been around nine, because at the age of ten I was already not allowed into the forest, and when I was eleven I went to Terezin. On this outing I wanted to pick some dandelions or something like that for my mother. My father and brother were telling me that the flowers would wilt, for me to throw them away, why bring my mother wilted flowers. I didn't listen to them and brought them to my mother anyways. She was delighted, because she knew I'd done it of my own accord; she put them in water and the flowers revived. Suddenly she had a fresh bunch of flowers at home. It's possible that at that time Jews weren't allowed to buy them. Actually, we weren't allowed to do anything, absolutely nothing. Just drink water, breathe and eat food from a small ration 12.

Even when we were in Terezin, my father tried to devote himself to me. Every Sunday afternoon he'd pick me up from the 'Heim,' and we'd walk to the Dresden barracks to watch a soccer match. Or he'd go for a walk around Terezin with me. Terezin is tiny, and we weren't allowed outside the fortifications, so they were always walks along the same, intimately familiar places, but I used to greatly look forward to those afternoons with Father.

When we were still living in Prague, I very much liked going to the puppet theater that was run by the Methodist-Baptist church on Kodanska Street in Vrsovice, not far from us. They had large puppets and I liked it there very much. The minister always stood by the door and showed people where they should sit. I had to sit in the back, because I was big, and my mother would sit with me. These theater performances actually represented my one and only regular cultural experience, which however didn't last long, as later we were forbidden from attending theaters as well. The same went for the cinema. As a substitute, in 1940 my father made me a puppet theater with two curtains and lighting, and even wrote some plays for me. I was thrilled by it, but then when we left for Terezin, we left the puppet theater in the apartment - where it ended up I never found out.

And which of the restrictions whose goal was to make life impossible for us Jews affected me the most? Maybe for some school-age readers this may seem incredible, but the thing that had the worst impact on me was that I wasn't allowed to attend school. However - if children would have kept on playing with me, it wouldn't have been so terrible. But I ended up alone. I couldn't go out into the street, because there my former friends yelled: 'Smelly Jew!' at me, and that I didn't care for. When the guys turned their backs on me, some girls let me play with them for another few days. Suddenly they lost interest, girls are simply like that. But back then I got very upset at them, because suddenly I was completely alone.

Before the war I managed to finish only three grades of public school 13. My father did teach me something at home, but it was irregularly and he didn't have the patience for it. In Prague there was a school for Jewish children in the Old Town, but that was too far for me. Already back then we weren't allowed to ride the streetcar, and I wouldn't have managed to walk there every day. And so I sat at home and read.

My first book, at the age of eight, was 'Klapzubova jedenactka' ['Klapzub's Eleven'], I read it at least ten times, and to this day I know some passages off by heart. We didn't have a lot of Czech books at home, which is why I secretly read 'rodokaps' [Czech abbreviation for a line of pocket adventure novels (roman do kapsy), which later came to mean any cheap adventure literature]. My father pretended he didn't know about it, but my mother then told me that he'd known about it all right, but what was the poor guy supposed to do with me. I became an enthusiastic reader of the genre. When after the war a 'rodokaps' that I had read before my departure for Terezin came into my hands, three years later, actually, I realized that it was unreadable. It's strange, because I hadn't actually had any opportunities to refine my tastes.

An interesting chapter was the possibility of our emigration. We could have saved ourselves, because in the fall of 1938 my mother was in England visiting her sister, Aunt Heda, who had emigrated there with her family in the spring of that year. When she was crossing the border, a border official started a conversation with her, my mother knew English fairly well. He told her to not return home, that it would end up badly here. But she said that she had her family in Prague. So he told her to go, get her family and return to England, that we could live there. She objected, that we weren't rich and that we didn't have anything to live on. He told her that she could work in England. And really, later she realized that she had gotten a work permit in her passport. At home she showed the permit to my father, but he said: 'I'm not going to let my wife support me, that's out of the question. England and France won't abandon us.'

After the occupation, when my father realized that England and France had abandoned us after all, he himself tried to find a way out. At the American consulate he found out that thanks to his being born in Terst, the Americans had included him in the Italian quota. We could have moved out of the country immediately, but we didn't have enough money for the security deposit. If we did know someone in America, they were people that had just managed to gain a foothold there, and weren't willing to commit a large amount of money for us. Which is why my father wrote a letter to the mayor of New York, LaGuardia, originally an Italian Jew, in which he asked him to help us. LaGuardia even answered him, but wrote that he couldn't help us, for us to not be upset with him, but that it could ruin his chances in the next elections. [LaGuardia, Fiorello Henry (born Fiorello Enrico LaGuardia; (1882-1947): mayor of New York for three terms from 1934 to 1945.]

So we stayed here. As long as there was hope that we'd succeed in emigrating, so until the war broke out, we were preparing for it. My father was attending pedicurist lessons, once he even gave me a pedicure as practice. For mother, he did it several times. He bought this beautiful leather briefcase, where he had his tools and some bottles with various tinctures. The briefcase still exists, my children used it for paints, and I still use the clippers for cutting my nails. My mother attended courses at a confectioner's. At that time she was baking a lot at home, to practice.

Because of the eventual emigration, we had ourselves christened in 1939. The point wasn't for us to rid ourselves of our Jewish identity, but we were led to it by the fact that abroad they liked it more when Christians immigrated, and not Jews. We wanted to increase our chances of being accepted somewhere.

For me it represented one additional advantage: at a time when I was no longer allowed to attend school and had no duties, I joined a church group at the Church of St. Ignatz on Charles Square, and every morning I'd go there as an altar boy for the morning mass. Then the friars would give me breakfast, coffee with milk with a skin on it, I absolutely hated the skin, and a piece of dry bread. At that time we weren't that badly off yet, and though we no longer had butter, we did still have margarine, so I didn't like dry bread too much. I ate breakfast not out of hunger, but from a feeling that it wasn't polite to return it. Then, in Terezin, I remembered the skin and the dry bread, too, with misty eyes. Until they forbade us from riding in the last streetcar wagon, I had at least some duty. Then I lost that one, too - Charles Square became too distant for me.

In 1939 we moved from the apartment on Tolsteho Street a bit further on, into a building on Bulharska Street, number 17. My parents wisely chose a two-room apartment with a kitchenette. They removed the partition that was there, and so this double bachelor apartment was created. Then when the Germans were going around Prague and picking apartments for themselves, ours didn't seem attractive to them, and this is why we were able to stay in it until the transport.

Already living in that building was the family of Mr. Auerbach, my father's former colleague from the Omnia company. The Auerbachs had two sons who had left before we moved in there, on Nicholas Winton's 14 transport to England. The Auerbachs then arrived in Terezin and were also in the same wagon as my father in the transport to Auschwitz. After the war the young Auerbachs came to ask my mother whether she didn't know what had happened to their parents. She probably told them that they'd left Terezin on a transport.

Terezin

My brother's last school education was Grade 8, he wasn't allowed to school after that. I don't know how, but he then got brigade work with some farmer in eastern Bohemia. He actually could have stayed there for the whole war, because no one knew that he was a Jew. He got normal ration coupons like everyone else, he even got tobacco coupons. But when Jews had to register with the Gestapo, our parents were suddenly afraid that someone could inform on them, that they've got one more son. So they persuaded the police commissar to register my brother after the fact. My brother then registered in Prague, and then left with us for Terezin.

One evening someone rang at our door, and brought a summons to the transport. It was about a week or 14 days before our departure, because Mother then managed to hide some of our things with friends. I know that she hid a piece of family jewelry that she'd gotten from my father's father. Reputedly at the beginning of the 19th century, an ancestor of his had had it made for his daughter. It's said that since then there hadn't been another daughter. After the war we got it back, and my son and I have already agreed that when my granddaughter is grown up, she'll get it. I don't know what else Mother hid. I hid a bag of marbles, a game called 'fifteen' and a wooden 'hedgehog in a cage' brainteaser, which I got back after the war and still have to this day.

We were supposed to report to the Gestapo in Stresovice on 16th April 1942, for which we got permission to ride the streetcar. We had hand bags with us, the large ones were probably carted off by truck, as we would scarcely have been able to carry the permitted 50 kilos. I had a transport number, my parents were constantly repeating it to me, that I have to remember it, EZ 24, by brother EZ 22, my mother EZ 23 and my father EZ 21. The abbreviation meant 'traveling individually.' As I found out only after the war, my real number was ST 34. Back then about twenty other people left for Terezin with us.

My parents didn't explain much of anything to me, I knew only that we were going to Terezin, and they asked me what book I wanted to take with me. It was 'Záhada hlavolamu' ['The Mystery of the Brainteaser'] by J. Foglar.

Along with my parents, I believed that by my birthday in June I'd be back home. This faith, that by the summer, by Christmas, and again by the summer and so on it would be over, this conviction buoyed us the whole time in Terezin. Whether this was also the case in Auschwitz and further on, I don't know. We survived on faith in the future. After the war I brought this trait with me back from Terezin, I need to constantly be looking forward to something, perhaps I was born with this trait. I always say that the only thing I don't look forward to is the dentist.

At the Gestapo, a Gestapo officer stole our jewels and a watch from us while checking the list. Then we got lunch and in the afternoon, a jail paddy-wagon, a so-called 'Green Anton,' drove us to Hybernské, today Masaryk Station, and then we left on a normal passenger train under the watch of several civilians - probably from the Gestapo - to Bohusovice. At that time there wasn't yet a spur line from Bohusovice to Terezin, and so we then walked to Terezin, the luggage and old people were probably carted there on trucks.

In Terezin I was actually better off than in Prague, because there I had friends. Even though I was of course hungry, was afraid of the transports, and experienced and saw various bad and very sad things, but nothing actually happened to me; I returned. I like living, that I learned in Terezin. I'm glad to be in this world. That's probably the most valuable thing I brought back with me from Terezin. Once I told my friend from Terezin, Petr Seidemann: 'Terezin was a good school of life.' And he said: 'It was, but a little too dangerous.' He's right. Terezin gave me the fact that I'm able to value life - and that's priceless. The fact that I think about Terezin like this, and that I think about it at all, is I guess given by my tendency for 'eytsenizing' [from the Yiddish eytsn, to advise]. In Terezin, they called me Eytsener, or in Jewish Wiseguy. It's only now, in retirement, when I go to Terezin for seminars and so on, do I have time to think about things again and again.

At first we lived in the shloiska in the Magdeburg barracks, then I was with my brother and father in the Sudeten barracks, and I arrived, the same as my mother, in the Hamburg barracks. Our entire family used to regularly meet at my mother's place in the Hamburg barracks. Then everyone was moved out of the barracks, and she lived in some house, perhaps on Crete. She worked in agriculture, which had several advantages. For one, her tuberculosis improved. Being out in the fresh air was very beneficial to her, and her lungs began to function again. Then it was also good that she could eat some vegetables in the field from time to time, and so help herself and us. It wasn't all the time, not everything could be eaten raw, but for example when it was tomato season, Mother ate her fill of tomatoes and then left her ration for us. By the way, after the war she never ate another tomato.

What was probably the most important, people working in agriculture were protected, they didn't have to go into the transports. Up to the age of sixteen their children were protected too. Which is why I also stayed in Terezin until the end.

My brother became a coachman, so he lived with the other coachmen, at first in a barn across from the stables, and then in this little room in a nearby house. Our family then would meet night after night there at his place. To this day, my nephew has a cabinet that he had there, in his washroom.

"Heim 236"

In the Hamburg barracks we lived in 'Heim 236,' which was on the second floor. Here I spent a long part of my stay in Terezin, which is why I'll describe it more closely for you. At the end of the same hallway as ours was also 'Heim 233,' where the younger boys lived, around six or seven years old. That's also where Aki Hermann came to us from, his father was a Hebrew teacher. Aki Hermann survived, after the war he was in a convalescence home and then left for America, I think. This 'Heim' was the first room, so on the facade you can see two windows.

Across from 'Heim 233' was a toilet, but it was always 'flooded,' so we preferred to use the toilets quite far away, in the center of the barracks. That it was far from us is something I found out for myself, when at night I had to go No. 2; I had to absolve that long trip, and when I returned and had barely put my leg up on my bunk I had to go again, so I began running, but didn't get there in time and had it in my pants. How the smaller boys managed to make it, I don't know. The practically permanent stress that a small child in Terezin had to endure led to the fact that I peed myself every night. I was terribly ashamed of it, an eleven, twelve-year-old boy!

Then there were four windows of the hall where mothers with little children lived, about four or five years old. Then there was our 'Kinderheim 236.' It was one room that had a door on one of the shorter sides and across from it two windows.

In the beginning, in 'Heim 236,' we slept on mattresses on the floor. Small children on one, older ones on two. The women that minded us slept with us, behind a partition of blankets. One day a minder came up to me and asked me whether I wouldn't give up one mattress, because additional children had arrived and there weren't enough mattresses, that after all I was big now. I was eleven, and for my age was quite big, so I gave up the mattress. After that sleeping wasn't very comfortable, because the mattress ended where my back ended, and so the edge of the mattress pressed into my back. Some time later, the minder came again, that more children had arrived and that there weren't any mattresses for them, whether I wouldn't give up the other mattress, too, since I was after all a big boy now. So then I slept just on a blanket on the ground.

One night I'm sleeping like this, and suddenly was wakened by someone tugging on my arm. I looked about in the nighttime shadows, and saw that the boy lying next to me was pointing at something. And there I saw a smaller boy, how, apparently in his sleep, he'd kneeled, pulled down his pajamas or sweatpants and was peeing behind the head of the boy lying next to him. Then he pulled his pants up again, laid down and slept contentedly on. At that moment I had the feeling that I'd just grown up.

Between the windows there were these small, square cabinets for the most essential things, like things for washing, a food dish with cutlery and so on. I don't even know anymore if everyone had his own cabinet. Our clothes were somewhere else, today I don't even know where. In front of the cabinets there was a little bit of space left, where there were four tables pushed together and chairs and a blackboard, and that's where we studied.

Then, when we didn't all fit on mattresses on the floor anymore, they put two-story bunk beds with ladders along both longer sides of our 'Heim,' but I managed to climb up on my bed without using the ladder. On the left side of the windows, the bunks began with Jindra Brössler's bed. He used to quite often sit there and stare into space, and we'd then cluster around him and plead with him: 'Brézl, move your stomach,' and he'd puff up his stomach in an amazing fashion. Brézl then disappeared from the 'Heim.'

Sometime around 1958, a young man began coming to the newsroom of the Prague Central TV Studio as a part-time cameraman, and his face reminded me of Jindra Brössler, whom I'd however last seen fifteen years earlier. For a long time I didn't dare approach him, until finally I got up the nerve and asked him whether he hadn't by chance been in Terezin during the war. He said yes. And in 'Heim 236?' That, too. So I asked him: 'How is it that you're alive, I thought that when you weren't with us in the convalescence home, that you'd gone on a transport to Auschwitz, and I thought you were long dead.' It came out that he'd left the 'Heim' for his mother's room because he'd been sick, and at the beginning of 1945 left on a transport to Switzerland in exchange for senior SS officers. He didn't remember his stay in the 'Heim,' his nickname Brézl nor being able to puff up his stomach. But he told me that their stay in Switzerland hadn't been any special treat; not long ago I found out that the Swiss had been expecting important, prominent Jews, and then just ordinary Jews arrived.

Jindra became a TV cameraman in Brno, and in 1968 emigrated to West Germany, and up until recently was working as head cameraman for the ZDF news department. He occasionally comes to Prague, and so I can always again remind myself of my amazement when I experienced his resurrection.

On the other side by the window, up above, were the beds of two brothers, Ivan and Petr Hochberg. They left and didn't return. Their father returned after the war, remarried and had another son. When the Jewish Museum held a drive, for people to bring in photos of their friends and relatives, his wife brought in an album where those boys were with their mother, and left without saying anything. That's why nothing else is known about them.

Below them was Harry Knöpfelmacher's bed, who we used to call Knoflicek ['Little Button']. He was about three years younger than I, so he might have been eight. He had a round face with freckles, and curly hair, the same as his mother. Knoflicek slept under a flowered duvet. Every morning his mother used to come to wake him up, and we used to shout at him: 'Knoflicek, wake up, your mommy's here!'

Up above, beside the Hochberger brothers, was Jirka [Jiri] Oppenheimer's bed; instead of 'r' he use to say 'f.' Jifi! A little further on were the beds of my distant cousins Pavel and Tomas Glas, who stayed in Terezin up until the end, after the war they might have emigrated to Israel, but I've never heard of them again. Up above was also my spot, and at the end of that row was the bed of Tomy Katz, the son of the head of our 'Heim,' Mrs. Katz.

At first I'd been sleeping in the opposite row of bunks, but then I moved. Because beside me was Wolfgang Sorauer, who was apparently in the throes of puberty, and was constantly rolling over onto me, which I, of course, didn't like, and so complained to my mother. My mother realized what was up, talked to Mrs. Katz, who transferred me over to the other side. Wolfi was one of the few boys that returned, but after returning from the convalescence home I never heard of him again.

In the 'Heim' we were tormented by fleas and bedbugs. Bedbugs may have been bigger and so drank more blood, and when you squashed them they stank, but they were easier to catch, because they just crawled, while fleas jumped. We learned to find, catch and reliably kill fleas - you gripped them between your nails and tore them in half - otherwise there was the danger of them jumping away and continuing to bite. And so a regular part of our everyday schedule, like morning hygiene - with ear inspections, whether they're not dirty - breakfast and so on, was the compulsory catching of fleas at 7:20am. One boy once caught a record 28 fleas!

Then when bedbugs multiplied excessively, they moved us out, sealed all the cracks and filled the room with gas. When the gassing ended, and the 'Heim' aired out, we went inside again and I went to my bed and without thinking stuck my hand between the edge board and the mattress, and scooped up a handful of dried-up bedbugs. I don't even dare guess how many of them they had to sweep out of the whole 'Heim.'

Teaching was forbidden in Terezin, but children studied in secret. As far as I know, no one learned to read and write there. He who arrived illiterate, and returned at all, then again illiterate. For one, the collective of children changed a lot, then there were no teaching aids, and there weren't enough experienced teachers.

In the Hamburg barracks, we were taught by Dr. Ebersohn. At first we addressed him as Mr. Ebersohn, but Mrs. Katzová, the 'Heim' leader, told us once that we should address him as Mr. Doctor, because he had studied, after all. That was a new bit of information for me: people study not so that they'd know something, but to have a title. I have him to thank for learning to write numerals. That's something I hadn't known from public school up to then. He also showed us a map of the Mediterranean Sea, which was a novelty for me. I had known that the Mediterranean Sea existed, but I'd never held an atlas in my hands; in Grade 3 I had no reason to look at maps.

In the Hamburg barracks we, the children, had a library from our own resources - the way it worked was each one of us made his books available, and in exchange he could borrow the books of others. I don't remember anymore where it was, nor how exactly it was organized. Its opening hours are written in an issue of our magazine. But then everything fell apart when the young man who served as librarian left on a transport. We then took the books back. However, I'd contributed 'Záhada hlavolamu,' and then ended up with some piece of trash.

After being moved to L 417, I was put into 'sekunda' [second of eight years of high school. Equivalent to Grade 7], but was missing Grades 4 to 6. So when our teacher Irena Seidlerová, for example, teaching us what specific weight was, today it's specific gravity, I didn't understand what, for me, was such an abstract notion. For me, everything in Terezin was concrete, even though I probably didn't know either of those words back then.

In the afternoon we were off, and when it wasn't raining, we used to play on the barracks grounds and later soccer up on the fortifications. Sometimes there were organized games up on the fortifications, then we'd play for example dodge-ball, sometimes even with the girls. When the weather was bad and we couldn't go out, we'd play button soccer in the 'Heim,' with a team of 11 buttons we even had a league. Everyone played with everyone. The guys scrounged up an ordinary piece of board somewhere, and we marked the goalposts with nails. One guy even had a watch, so we could time it, two times 20 minutes. We set up the buttons on the board like soccer players. We cut large ladies' buttons in half, those were goalkeepers, who you were allowed to put in the way of a shot, but not to then hold them. Some player would then be moved by flicking, and then was left lying where he ended up. The ball was a button from a fly, back then zippers weren't used yet. When the button was laid down on its flat side, it slid along, on the curved one while being shot by a winger - that was a button filed down on one side - the ball was centered into the space in front of the net.

During the day, in the aisle between the bunks in 'Heim 236,' one of our caretakers, Hanka Sachslová, took care of the children that didn't know how to read and write yet, so she would tell or read something to them, or sang songs with them. But they couldn't be too loud, so that they wouldn't interfere with our studies. During the evening, there were various amusements. Sometimes Hanka's sister Eva read 'Huckleberry Finn' to us, or we'd put on various skits.

Once Mr. Katz, Tomy's dad, rehearsed scenes from R. Kipling's 'Jungle Book' with several boys - it was a quite an 'epic' performance, with a curtain, hanging from a broom laid across both rows of bunks, lighting, makeup and 'costumes.' The performance began quite ingloriously, during the opening of the curtain it fell down along with the broom, but then everything continued successfully and for most of the boys it was most likely the first 'real' theater performance that they'd seen. In the end, for me, too.

I saw Mr. Katz once after the war on Jecná Street in Prague, but I didn't muster the courage to say anything to him, because I knew that neither his wife nor his son had returned. What's more, he was with some woman I didn't know, so I was embarrassed to dredge up old memories.

Mostly, however, those of us that knew how to read, read something exciting, and then improvised it for the other boys, without rehearsals, decorations or costumes, with just the most basic of props. The younger boys were grateful to us, because what else did they have to do in the evening? It was too late to be allowed out, and they didn't know how to read.

Once we 'staged' like this a story about a town where fires were starting under mysterious circumstances. There was this one detective there, who calculated that the fires were originating from one place. He then set out for that place, and found a man polishing a lens in a tower. With it he was concentrating the sun's rays on buildings insured by an insurance company that he was taking revenge on for some wrong they had once done him. The lens was represented by a tin sink.

Once we even 'put on' Don Quixote according to a children's version of the book. I don't remember the performance much, just that I was the innkeeper who knighted Don Quixote. In the book, the innkeeper read grain prices as the knighting ritual, and because I didn't know how in the time of M. Cervantes they weighed and paid for grain, I sang: 'Four kilos of oats for four crowns fifty.' Well, the other guys didn't know it either, which is why they didn't mind.

We had other caretakers in 'Heim 236,' but basically most of all we liked Hanka Sachslová, mainly the younger boys, because she paid the most attention to them. When a few years ago, we met up in Terezin during some event, Hanka's husband was there, too, and Hanka was introducing me to friends of hers as her ward. Everyone was laughing, because I'm an old man now, so some ward, but in Terezin that age difference really meant a lot. In 1943 I was 12, and she was 17; for me she was an adult woman and I was a little kid.

Hanka didn't remember me, but then she remembered me in connection with one embarrassing matter. This was in 1943, when she was still with us and we were preparing for Mother's Day. So I wanted to express to her something akin to recognition that she was taking care of us like a mother. But it had to be something I could manage to make on my own, without anyone's help, preferably out of paper. And so out of a piece of paper I cut out two headpieces of a cradle, and between them glued paper folded like an accordion, so it was this crib that you could unfold and rock. I gave it to her, and she blushed horribly and ran away. I couldn't understand why. It wasn't until we met years ago that she revealed to me why: she thought it was a reference to the fact that in Terezin she was going out with one young man. But back then that didn't occur to me at all.

Hanka also remembered my distant cousin Pavlík Kraus, who was with her in the transport to Auschwitz, but never returned. His mother and mine were cousins, and of that entire family, I think only Pavlík's brother Harry returned.

Hanka's younger sister Eva sometimes used to come read to us in the evening, when her sister was off. She'd sit on a chair in the aisle between the bunks, 35 boys around her. So it's no wonder that she didn't remember me when I met up with her after the war. Neither did she remember that she used to read Huckleberry Finn to us, but she did know that it was her favorite book. The Sachsl sisters left with their mother, they'd already lost their father before the war, in December 1943 on a transport to Auschwitz-Birkenau. They then went to work in the Christianstadt camp [subsidiary camp Gross-Rosen, in Polish Rogoznica], and from there they went on a death march in the winter of 1945 to Cheb, they then ended up in Bergen-Belsen 15, where they caught typhoid fever, had high fevers, hallucinated and almost didn't make it.

Of all the caretakers, we most obeyed Marta Kacjevová, who was about 18 back then. She looked like an older boy, slim, with curly hair, and she said that once she'd been shaved bald. We worshipped her, despite the fact that when someone didn't listen, a cuff to the head would come flying in his direction right away, no questions asked. Marta left in the fall of 1943 and didn't return...

I also remember our caretaker Milena Pirnerová, perhaps a relative of the painter Maxmilian Pirner. There's one peculiar scene connected with her. Back then, water was carried to 'Heim 236' in two pails. Most often Milena Pirnerová used to send me and my friend Jirka Silberstein for water, and this by calling out: 'Silberstein and Glas for water!' And so back then it occurred to me that Jirka and I could play a scene on this theme. It took place there, where those pails really stood, by the door, and Milena would play along with us. The scene began with her usual calling out: 'Silberstein and Glas for water!' Jirka and I would at first explain to her that we're not that strong to be always going for water, and would try to convince her that someone else should also go with the pails, and then we'd just mouth off. Despite the fact that I'd never been to the theater before, I had some 'drama experience' as a reader of books, and so the scene ended as it began, that is, with Milena calling out: 'Silberstein and Glas for water!' Neither Jirka nor Milena returned.

Another time, in the infirmary, I experienced a heart-rending scene. A small, five-year-old girl was there with us, who her granny used to come visit. She was a real granny, because she had a kerchief on her head and the little girl used to call her Onubaba. One time her granny came to see her and was weeping terribly, she covered the little girl in kisses from head to toe and back again, the girl was laughing and kept calling out Onubaba, Onubaba. They then had to lead the granny off, and we later found out that her grandma was in the transport and had come to say goodbye to her granddaughter, because she suspected that she'd never see her again.

Sometimes Sister Ilse would be on duty, who would play the guitar for us and sing in German. Otherwise I just remembered that she had long hair coiled in a bun. I recalled her when I was in Germany several years ago for forums about Terezin, and one man brought me a brochure about her with her portrait drawn in pen.

Then I was in Terezin at a concert of one female Norwegian Jewish singer, who was singing her songs. Finally, at the Czech exhibition in Auschwitz, I found a remembrance of her with her portrait. She was named Ilse Weber, and was a Sudeten German 16 Jew, a poet, who left on a transport to Auschwitz, and along with her child, went into the gas. Her son might still be alive.

In Terezin we also studied Ivrit, which is modern Hebrew, and also the Hebrew alphabet, but not systematically. We did group exercises using Hebrew commands, but those then evaporated from my head. We practiced the Hatikvah 17, the Jewish hymn, and I also remember the song 'My Homeland is Palestine.' I knew that I was of Jewish origin, I was, after all, imprisoned in Terezin because of it, but from the time I know Czech, I feel myself to be a Czech, and ever since then the Czech lands have always been my native land.

When after the war I then married my wife, who wasn't Jewish, for a long time I had this strange notion that my Jewish ancestors were looking at me accusingly, that I'd betrayed them. In the end I came to terms with it in some fashion, and I say that I'm a Czech Jew, a European, and that in Terezin I learned to be proud of being a human being. I also say that here in Central Europe it's nonsense to talk about any sort of racial purity, after all, nations traveled back and forth, so races and nations mixed together.

When I go to talk with students, I say that everyone is born as a human being, but if he'll really be one, that that's not something that his mommy and daddy can arrange, that's something that depends only on him. And right away I add that I don't know how to define 'human being,' except perhaps anthropologically. It's especially difficult in recent times, when you can't even preclude the existence of child criminals and even [child] murderers and soldiers. Because of my experiences in Terezin, I'm very hung up on protecting children. So it's then horrible when children do each other harm.

Terezin cured me of much foolishness. In Terezin we sometimes had sweet cream-filled buns for lunch. Leavened buns, from flour, water, yeast and powdered eggs. It was neither paper nor wood, so it was edible. They were served with a cream made from fine flour mixed into melta [a coffee substitute made from chicory and rye], a bit of sugar and a bit of margarine. It was cold, it had lumps inside, but it was sweet, so it was good.

I tenaciously wished to once be able to eat a proper portion of it. I looked forward to being able to eat it once the war would be over. After the war, I, of course, didn't even think of such buns, but back then my mother arranged for me to get three or four portions of it, she exchanged it for tomatoes. How I was looking forward to having it! I ate the first portion, and was delighted. Then the second portion, by then I already knew what it tasted like. Then I had the third portion, by then I wasn't that thrilled by it, and by the fourth I was sick of it, because I'd had too much. Plus I realized that it wasn't worth it, because it really wasn't that good. This experience was priceless. Since that time, I've never wished for something I can't have, and before I wanted something, I thoroughly thought it over, whether it's worth it.

In this sense, Terezin was useful in many ways. I learned many things, which were painful, but not all that terribly so. For example: Terezin also had a Scout 18 movement, secret of course. That was in the first half of 1944, when I was no longer living in the 'Heim,' but in the 'school' in L 417. The guys elected an advisor from amongst themselves, who was supposed to lead the others. But then some kid appeared who began agitating against the current advisor. He ran off at the mouth for so long, that I'd be better and so on, until the guys recalled the previous advisor and I became the leader.

I was leader for some time, but then that guy started talking again, that I was doing it wrong. And so the guys recalled me and elected him. What people won't do to get a certain position. I'd figured it out, plus I soon moved out of that home anyways. It was a good education. Without great pain I found out how things went in life, and also that I wasn't any sort of manager. Neither did I seek out management positions later in life, and I was glad that no one forced me into them.

I learned all sorts of things in Terezin. That food is sacred is something I learned in Terezin. That loving someone is sacred. That you shouldn't cause anyone pain. Even unwittingly, that's the saddest thing, when you don't want to, and you cause someone pain. In Terezin, and then after the war, my mother explained to me that not just anyone could offend me, only a person of my own standing. To which I've added, why should a person of my standing want to offend me, unless by mistake, but that doesn't count.

In 'Heim 236' I met Petr Seidemann, and we then became friends 'for life and in death' as they write in boys' books. He was the same age as I, was from Prague, was an only child, and as opposed to me, was a Czech Jew with Czech as his mother tongue. I knew both his parents, mainly his Mom. After the war, they both moved to Venezuela. We still write each other, I went to [South] America to visit him, and he on the other hand sometimes comes to Prague.

In Terezin we published a magazine together, which we called 'Domov' ['Home']. To this day, we still don't understand how with such scant knowledge we could have published a magazine at all, and made it look like it did. We were very inspired by 'Mlady Hlasatel,' where a comics serial about the 'Rychlé Sípy' [Fast Arrows] boys' club was published. Back then we didn't know other Terezin children's magazines from various 'Heims,' and neither did we know that they existed. None of the adults interfered with the magazine, just once someone arranged a meeting for us with a former writer for Prager Tagblatt 19, who gave us a few pieces of advice. We took work on the magazine very seriously, we imagined that we were addressing our readers. That a large part of our readers didn't actually know how to read is something we somehow didn't realize.

Because I understood German, I could read German books and watch German plays. I for example read the book 'Baumwolle' ['Cotton'] by Anton Zischka, an educational book, actually the first of that kind that I'd read, and which greatly captivated me. Of the plays, I for example remember the dramatization of Erich Kästner's book 'Emil and the Detectives,' which I'd read in the Czech translation still back in Prague. The play was put on by a group of German Jewish children, it had singing, and for example Emil sang: 'Ich bin Emil aus Neustadt, Emil aus Neustadt, Emil aus Neustadt, bestohlen war ich von diesem Kerl, von diesem Kerl, von diesem Kerl.' It was only after the war that I found out that it was a melody from the operetta 'Beautiful Helena' by J. Offenbach. I'm King Menelaus, King Menelaus, King Menelaus...

Another German theater performance that captivated me was one where Mrs. Zobelová, a colleague of my father's in Terezin, played a clown. She'd apparently made herself a clown costume and played very convincingly, probably also because she was hunchbacked and so looked like a dwarf. When my father was leaving Terezin, it was Mrs. Zobelová that he asked to help us if we needed something. As far as I remember, she kept her promise. She was from a mixed marriage, had a daughter in Germany and apparently returned to her after the war.

A big help for prisoners in Terezin were food parcels sent by their friends or relatives. We also used to get some, our neighbor from where we last lived, on Bulhlarská Street, used to send them. But probably only in the beginning, at least I don't remember it later anymore. It was harder and harder to send someone something. Quantities were limited, you had to send the person in question a correspondence stamp from the ghetto. The package had to contain something that would keep, there was no point in sending bread or margarine. They'd send sugar, barley, grits, there was no rice, and dried milk was impossible to find. You also didn't know if they didn't check the parcels. Our neighbor didn't have a lot of money, and getting food coupons was a problem. It really wasn't that easy to send someone something.

At one time in Terezin, there was a disease called encephalitis. Not the one from ticks, but some epidemic where apparently one of the symptoms was that a person saw double. Father had it, too. We boys from 'Heim 236' wished very much that the lady that was by the window where they handed out food and kept an eye on the food cards, would also have encephalitis and would thus see two stubs instead of one, and so would yell 'Zweimal!' into the window, and we'd thus get two portions. But she never got it. Children in Terezin were still children, and our ideas were still childlike.

In January 1944 they moved us to 'Heim No. 2' in the school at L 417. This was a building with several 'Heims,' ours had the youngest boys. We had different caretakers, and there was also a different schedule. I remember only one of the caretakers, Irena Seidlerova. She was strict with us. During one reunion of former Terezin children several years ago, she proclaimed that in 'Heim 236' in the Hamburg barracks they'd spoiled us, that they even used to bring us food, but that wasn't true, we used to go for food ourselves, to the barracks kitchen in the middle tract.

My friend Benno Pulgram

Connected to Irena Seidlerová is a peculiar story regarding my friend Benno Pulgram. About eight years ago, my wife, who works at the Old New Synagogue, came home and told me that that day a Czech-speaking man had been making the rounds at the Jewish community, asking about children from the Hamburg barracks. My wife told him my name, but he didn't recognize it, but he gave her his business card. When on it I read Vaclav A. Simecek, Toronto, it didn't mean anything to me, just that it isn't after all a Jewish name. But then I looked at the next line down, and there, written by hand, was BENNO PULGRAM. Right away I jumped up, that was a friend of mine from 'Heim 236,' who I thought was long since dead, because after the war he hadn't been in the convalescence home.

I remembered him well, because when he came to our 'Heim' in the fall of 1943, we older ones looked him over, and it seemed to us that for a half -gram [the Czech word for half is 'pul'], Pulgram, he seemed quite large, and so we began calling him Celygram [Wholegram]. And that he seemed kind of weird to us, because he was in Terezin all by himself.

So I sent him a letter to Canada, with the salutation Hi Benno Wholegram! Then in the spring he came to Prague, I went to meet him at the main train station, and carried a sign saying BENNO PULGRAM in my hand. Suddenly I saw a smaller man coming towards me and waving, still with slicked-down hair as I remembered him from that time more than 50 years ago, even through the hair was a bit thinner.

As Benno told me, he had been from Brno, from a mixed marriage, and he had been in Terezin with his little sister, who died after the war. His father was a Jew, and had come to Terezin sometime earlier. The children, with a stopover in Prague, came somewhat later, so their father was no longer in Terezin when they arrived. Benno came to our 'Heim' when we were still in the Hamburg barracks, and then together we were moved to the school.

Benno and his sister were scheduled for the last transport to leave Terezin, my father was on it, too. Now Irena Seidlerová arrives on the scene: Both of the children were already standing in the courtyard of the Hamburg barracks, and were checked off for boarding the transport, with a sign hanging from their necks, even though as half-breeds they weren't supposed to be in the transport. At that moment along came Irena, took them by the hand and led them away. She locked them up in some janitor's closet with rags, pails and brooms; for a while Benno and his sister listened to the commotion out in the courtyard and then fell asleep. The next morning they woke up, and the courtyard was empty.

Irena most likely then arranged for them to get into some building on the edge of Terezin, where upstairs there were girls and downstairs boys. They couldn't go back to school, because it was assumed that they'd departed. They stayed in hiding like this until the end of the war.

Their mother had absolutely no news of them. As soon as the war ended, she and her partner, Mr. Simecek, took a car, put a bed sheet with a red cross on it, and drove to Terezin. Terezin was under quarantine at the time, but apparently the impression that they were from the Red Cross helped them get inside. Benno doesn't know how, but their mother managed to find them, undressed them, put them on the floor of the car so that they wouldn't be found out at the checkpoints, and drove them back to Brno.

Living together with my family at Terezin

In May 1944 our entire family moved into one room together. My father was a staff member, and so as patronage got one room for the family in a building that is no longer standing. Today most buildings in Terezin have two or three stories, but this one had only a ground floor. It was located in a side street that was perpendicular to Langestrasse, abutted to the stables, and its gates were designated L 409. Behind the gates there were actually two houses, but there was only one common designation. You went inside from the courtyard, where there was a so-called block kitchen and a mess window. This kitchen and window served people who lived scattered about outside the barracks, otherwise the barracks had their own mess halls inside. I remember how in the courtyard there'd always be people standing in line, and they would eat the food they got right there on the spot. Or they'd take it home to prepare it somehow, because in the courtyard there were no benches or even chairs that you could sit on.

From the courtyard you went in through a hallway, at whose end was the door of our room. The room had two windows facing the street, and was divided in two by a wooden partition, ending about a half meter from the ceiling. My brother and I had beds in the smaller part, and in the larger was my mother's and father's bed, a kitchen table with a marble top, and a stove which could be used to heat food.

Today our building is no longer standing, after the war it was one of the few that was demolished. When I lead tours through Terezin, I go to at least show people where it stood. I at least have a key from its door, which is no longer, and its lock, which is no longer, which I always carry on me.

And one more thing often reminds me of it. After the war, my mother took the marble slab that was on the table to Prague. At first she had it on the table in the kitchen, then she put it out on the balcony, and finally I had a plaque for a gravestone made out of it; the names of my mother and brother are on it, and I also had them add my father, even though he's not buried there, and has no grave, and his ashes are just scattered somewhere. Now the name of my sister-in-law, recently deceased, is going to be added to it, too, and in time my wife and I as well.

My parents argued terribly in Terezin - about food. We all lost weight in Terezin, but my mother used to say that especially Father had. His clothes were hanging off him, and so she tried to give him more food. Which is why he was always angry. He said that it was out of the question. My mother worked hard in the garden, while my father didn't work manually, he sat in an office, and for that reason, too, it was unacceptable for him to eat Mother's portion. But my mother put one over him. When she was putting food on the plates, she gave herself more and him less. Father was already automatically switching the plates, because he thought that Mother was, as always, putting more food on his plate. By switching them, he actually ended up with more food. When we then remained alone in Terezin, my mother told me that Father had never found out the truth.

Once my brother came home with a few grits in his pocket, because he'd been transporting a sack that had been torn. Maybe he helped it along a tad. The grits spilled out, and Mother crawled around on the floor and gathered up each individual grit. Food was truly precious. When my brother used to come home after work, my mother would regularly say to him: 'Honza dear, don't go anywhere, lie down so you don't get hungry!' That's because he'd often pick up a heel of bread - of course for him, anything less than half a loaf was the heel - heft it in his hand, and ask: 'Mom, can I eat this heel?' Well, and that would for example be his ration for half the week.

The Terezin Council of Elders is sometimes criticized for not putting up resistance upon finding out what was happening in the East. That they continued to dispatch transports, that they didn't rebel, didn't resist the Germans. But I can put myself in their shoes, I'm able to imagine their fear for their lives. They lost them anyways, yes. But how could have they known that in advance? That's something you know after the fact. I'm sure that up to the end, they said, believed, hoped, that if they won't be an irritation, they'll survive.

In my opinion, the possibility of some uprising was completely illusory. It would have been heroic, but in that situation, when Jews didn't have weapons at their disposal, but on the contrary, at their backs had Germans from the Sudetenland, from Litomerice... I also heard my former colleague, a Jew, who's of the opinion that Jews shouldn't have boarded the transports at all, because the Germans didn't have that many soldiers and policemen to catch them all. And it didn't at all occur to him where they would have lived? If they would've returned to their original homes, in a while they would've rounded them up again. Pitch a tent somewhere? In the countryside? In a forest? Plus what would have those people lived on, where would they have gotten money from? Where would they get food coupons from? Every month they issued different ones. And identification, this was checked often. Or clothes. Let's say that an adult person could take his own clothing with him. But for a child that's constantly growing.

But also you had to count on the fact that Czechs inform on people. Alas. Not all of them, there were also those that hid Jews and rebels, but there weren't enough of those. Would it be possible to hide 170,000 Jews like this? When the Germans caught someone who was for example in the resistance or was hiding some partisan, did they execute him?

Of course, we witnessed the so-called 'beautifications' of Terezin. I remember that there were tents containing war production in the Terezin town square, which was for the greater part of my stay there. When Terezin was being beautified, they removed the tents, the fence, too, and put in a lawn and planted flowers. I also remember there being a café in Terezin, where you could get melta, and where some sketches, cabarets, took place.

In the corner of the square was a music pavilion, which interested me the most. Two bands used to play in it, one of them played swing. Up till then I didn't know swing, we weren't allowed to have a radio, and the second one played symphonic music. That was more familiar to me, that I knew from earlier. The local orchestra was roughly the size of a chamber orchestra, and played all sorts of things. I really liked the drummer, who not only played on the tympani and beat a small and big drum, but also had a harmonica and a triangle and some sort of gong and chimes... He was constantly playing something, and I liked that a lot, just like the music itself.

They would, for example, play the 'Ghetto March.' Later, after the war, I found out that it had actually been Julius Fucíks's 'Florentine March.' Why they renamed it the 'Ghetto March' I don't know, but perhaps they didn't want the name of Julius Fucík to be heard. [Fucík, Julius (1903 - 1943): a Czech writer, journalist, politician, literary and theater critic and translator. Executed by the Nazis in 1943.] Because that was not only the name of the Terezin bandleader, but also of a Communist journalist, his nephew.

My father and brother were members of the Terezin mixed choir. My father had already been singing in a choir before the war, and now he continued in it. They met about twice a week. I used to like going to their performances, I saw 'The Bartered Bride' about three times, and 'The Kiss' perhaps even five times. In 'The Bartered Bride' I really liked the comedians with the trumpet and drum. They also put on Verdi's 'Requiem,' and I admired Rafael Schächter, who, when he was playing the piano and didn't have his hands free, conducted with his head. I'd never seen anything like it before - actually, I'd never seen any sort of concert before, all I probably knew were the organ and choir from church.

Culture was a significant part of life in Terezin. That was precisely what distinguished life in Terezin from other concentration camps: people tried, in quotation marks, to continue in their prior lives. Family life may have been seriously disturbed, because families mostly didn't live together, but despite that, they tried to get together as much as possible. Especially culture was for us a reminder of times when we'd still lived a normal life.

Another manifestation of the desire for a normal life were visits. I know that my parents often met with the Auerbachs, who they knew from before the war. Mr. Auerbach also worked on staff, he and his wife had gone on the same transport as my father. Because food was scarce and there wasn't anything to offer guests, everyone always brought something along with him. The desire to lead a normal life in Terezin was admirable. There, it was still possible. People were still trying to remain human.

My brother was going out with one girl in Terezin, and the story of their relationship is a very sad one. I think her name was Lixi, her last name I don't know. She was a bit younger than my brother, and had a hump. She had beautiful long hair, was very kind and her parents even arranged a wedding for them. It, of course, wasn't officially valid, weddings from Terezin weren't officially recognized. Lixi then left on a transport. I think that as a hunchback, she immediately went into the gas. Whether my brother told his future wife about that, that I don't know.

In Terezin we tried to celebrate holidays. We celebrated birthdays, but there wasn't too much gift-giving, there wasn't anything to give. So I for example made gifts. Once I gave my mother, probably for Christmas, a New Year's card. On it was Libuse's prophecy with a picture of the Prague Castle. I didn't have any example to work from, I remembered the panorama only vaguely, and so I drew some towers against the sky. And underneath: 'Behold, I see a great city, whose fame will touch the stars.' My mother likely didn't even know it, because she'd never studied Czech history, but I don't think it mattered. The main thing was that she had something from me. I'm also delighted when my granddaughter draws something for me. That's the thing that's nice about it, when a person feels that no one gave a child advice, that it expressed itself on its own.

As far as religious holidays go, Chanukkah is a family holiday, but how could have one celebrated family holidays in Terezin? I remember Passover. In 1943, Rabbi Feder 20 came to our 'Heim' to perform a service. During Passover you're supposed to eat root vegetables. But where to find those in April, in Terezin? Under different circumstances, they'd be grown in a greenhouse, but there were no greenhouses in Terezin. And if there were, then for Germans, not for us. So I remember that Rabbi Feder brought us these skinny little parsnips and skinny little carrots. And all the while he sang: 'Elbeneybe, elbeneybe, elbeneybe, zuzi chad'kad'kad'oo...' What it means, I don't know. I'd never heard it before nor ever again after that. I guess it was important for me somehow, I don't know how, I don't know why.

There were about 35 of us boys there. Those of us that had a cap put a cap on their heads, others used a handkerchief or their hand. I'd been christened, but I didn't say that I won't celebrate Passover, after all, it was still the same God. For Jews, for Christians, and for Muslims. My mother told me many times, that I returned from Terezin as a child with an old man's head. Probably she was right.

Our whole family lived together from May until September 1944, when my brother left. At the end of October of that same year my father also left. He left on the last transport from Terezin, on 28th October 1944, and apparently died on 30th or 31st October 1944. The entire staff, who went into the gas without any selection, left on the last wagon of that transport. The Germans probably wanted to get rid of witnesses, even though everything was finally exposed anyways. Three weeks later, the gas chambers were blown up, so my father was one of the last people to die in this way. For the next 30 years, up until she died, my mother was a widow.

My mother and I remained, alone, but Grandma Fischer used to come visit us regularly. Almost every day, my mother and I would say to each other that when the war ends, my father and brother will return and we'll all be together again. In those peculiar circumstances in which my mother and I lived alone, without my father and brother, a very singular relationship developed between my mother and me, one which I very much like to recall.

My mother would leave for work early in the morning, when I was still asleep, and when she returned home late in the afternoon, I'd be tired and asleep again. So I began saying that we lived like those two that don't like each other - how I came by this comparison I don't know, because I didn't know any such couple. Neither for a long time after the war was I able to comprehend how people who don't like each other could live together, or even how a father and mother could get divorced and abandon their family!

After some time my mother began having some female health problems. I didn't understand it, but I knew that she was bleeding. Dr. Klein then operated on her, and so she needed to eat well. By coincidence, at that time they were issuing marmalade in the commissary, and Miss Porges allowed me to scrape out the already scraped-out marmalade barrels for myself. So I lowered myself to the bottom of both barrels, and scraped them out right down to the wood, so thoroughly that I eked out a full pot of marmalade from them. I was miserable from that work, because I was all sticky from marmalade, but my mother indulged herself, and was constantly telling me that I'd saved her life. I was embarrassed, because you don't say that to little boys. My mother used to say that even long after the war. Back then I actually wasn't at all little any more, even though I wasn't an adult yet either. As I mentioned earlier, my mother also used to say, after the war, that I'd returned as a child with an old man's head.

Being embarrassed for an adult was always especially awkward for me. Once I experienced greater embarrassment than ever before, which was when my mother and grandmother told me to go get a haircut. The barber was across the street, but because in the morning I'd out of habit wet my hair before combing it, because back then I had a 'mattress' on my head which was hard to comb when it was dry, the barber told me that he couldn't cut wet hair. So I came back 'empty-handed.' Just my grandma was home, who was upset, and because just then it was tomato season and my mother always brought some home, Grandma stuck three tomatoes in my hands, to give to the barber.

So I set out once more, and as soon as I arrived, I clumsily gave him the three tomatoes, because I'd never 'bribed' anyone before. I immediately saw something unbelievable: the barber 'broke' in half as if he'd cracked, sat me down with deep bows into a barber's chair and began fawning over me, cutting, dusting, it's a wonder he didn't shave my smooth child's face, and finally he also sprayed me with something, and then bowing accompanied me to the door, where he once again bowed deeply, as if I was some sort of princeling. What three tomatoes could accomplish in Terezin - apparently at that time he'd seen them again for the first time in a long time. I was terribly embarrassed for him, and will never forget this experience.

I then moved into the larger part of our room, as they'd put Mrs. Hellerová and Mrs. Tumová into the smaller one. Mrs. Hellerová was the aunt of the last Jewish elder, Mr. Vogel, an engineer, who died a few years ago, she herself has been long dead. Initially Mr. Vogel had been head of the Terezin plumbers, Petr Seidemann apprenticed with him. I remember that once in the Magdeburg barracks a plank fell into the latrine and got stuck there, and so they lowered Mr. Vogel on a rope into that pipe to bring up the plank. Then he had to go wash right away, because he was very dirty and stank terribly. Otherwise, Mrs. Hellerová played solitaire, Napoleon's Square. I don't remember the rules precisely anymore, but she always laid out the cards while saying that this year the war would finally be over. I'd look on, and occasionally give her a bit of advice. Sometimes it worked out, sometimes not.

Starting 16th June 1944, when I turned thirteen, I had to start working, because back then compulsory labor started at thirteen, and I've still got my time book from back then. At first I worked in the food commissary, where Mrs. Baschová was in charge, and when she left on a transport, Miss Porges took her place. She was completely new there, so I and one older 'colleague,' Mrs. Neumannová, taught her what and how things were done in the commissary.

Liberation

My last workplace in Terezin were the ramparts, where I worked with other boys and girls. Our main activity was pulling up a pail of water hanging by a rope from a pulley, which we would fill in a stream that ran between the ramparts, in times of danger the space between the ramparts was supposed to be flooded with water from the Ohra River, but that never took place. We then poured the water into watering cans and watered the gardens with it. I was still in the gardens when we were liberated.

That long-awaited day came on 8th May 1945. It was already almost evening, I was standing by the road that passed by Terezin, and was watching the cars with German soldiers that were running away. Someone threw a hand grenade in our direction from one of them, but luckily nothing happened and the grenade didn't explode. The Germans were gone, about a half-hour's silence ensued, which was interrupted by the arrival of the Red Army.

Terezin was being liberated by a mixed army, cars, tanks, which had a tough time turning a 90 degree turn, galloping by us came a soldier on a brewery mare. The mare slipped on the cobblestones, but regained her balance and galloped on. Can you imagine what we were feeling? Finally the day we'd wished for since the beginning of our suffering had arrived. I stood there with the others, and we were roaring like wild animals in the jungle. I until midnight, the others greeted the liberators with hollering and celebrated the end of the Terezin ghetto perhaps until morning!

What came next? One day this, the next day that... Terezin was liberated, but despite that we couldn't leave it -in the ghetto a typhus epidemic was raging, brought by prisoners from the death marches 21. A quarantine was declared, and doctors, mainly from the Red Army, had their hands full quelling the danger. I remember an army ambulance, quite decrepit with age, that was constantly criss-crossing Terezin. A doctor or medic with a glass eye used to ride in it. But despite these unpleasant things, I remember this time as being full of euphoria from new-found freedom. On the square in front of the former barracks - a remnant of the beautification - Jewish electrical technicians had stationed a radio truck, which played dance music and broadcast radio news. Back then people were posting obituaries that 'after twelve years, the Great German Reich had finally died, to the great delight of those left behind' in Terezin, too.

Even though almost 60 years have passed since the Terezin ghetto ended, I meet up with it in one way or another very often, especially from the time I started going to schools to talk about Terezin, and Czech Television broadcast a documentary called 'A Magazine Named Domov.' Thus, after long years I met with friends from 'Heim 236' who I had thought were long dead. Recently I met a cousin of my friend Jirka Lagus from 'Heim 236.' I showed her our magazine, Domov, where I'd drawn him picking fleas out in the hallway in front of the 'Heim.'

Even though nothing all that bad really happened to me - I survived, experiences from Terezin keep coming back to me time and time again. I constantly have to think about friends that didn't have that kind of luck, who never returned. I feel that I owe them something. I constantly think of those little children who were carried by their unsuspecting mothers along with them into the gas chambers. On various occasions thoughts about the suffering and destruction of so many human lives awaken in me again, and so it seems to me that for me, the Holocaust won't end until I die. A psychiatrist told me that it's a guilt complex. I guess so. I feel a great responsibility for my actions to those who died, I know that I can disappoint them.

Shortly after the war, my mother also told me about how she'd met Kurzawy, a Sudeten German, who'd been the head of agriculture in Terezin. I don't think he ever hurt anyone, just addressed them familiarly and good- heartedly expressed his superiority. He used to see my mother daily, so he knew her well, and when he saw her that time, he deftly took of his hat, bowed, and in German said: 'I kiss your hand, your ladyship!' Times had changed...

My time at the convalescence home

Exactly a month after the liberation, June 8th, Czech Jewish children left Terezin for convalescence homes, set up for them in the former chateaus of Baron Ringhofer in Kamenice and Stirin by Prague. There, I one day got a letter addressed in handwriting that I knew very well - it was my brother's. First my mother wrote, that she's terribly happy, that our little Honza had returned, and all that remained was for Father to return, and we'll all be together again. Then my brother wrote, I saved the letter, but to this day I know what it said off by heart:

'My dear brother! Today I returned from Kaufering and went to have a look at our house, and by utter chance I found Mom there. Eat lots of dumplings, so that I won't recognize you when Mom and I come to visit you! Alas, I don't know anything about Dad.'

I don't remember the regime in the convalescence home much anymore. I know that we had to wash dishes, I have this one peculiar memory of this. I had this one friend there, Alfred Holzer was his name. He was a bit older than I, and his father had been the Terezin fire chief. When they had drills, I'd go watch them, and so I knew Mr. Holzer. Once he and I were washing dishes together in Kamenice. He put a plate on the tips of his fingers, spun it around like this, and the one that fell and didn't break got a gold, or silver medal. If it broke, bad luck, it got nothing. Once he broke a whole pile of plates like this right when a caretaker walked in. We said that he'd accidentally dropped them. Alfred later graduated from medicine, and after 1968 he emigrated. In 1993 the guys from Grade 9 had a met up, and I also took part in their reunion. Fredy was among them, already laughing at me from a distance. I told him this anecdote, and he was recording it with a movie camera, he didn't remember doing it at all.

At first, boys and girls from Terezin were in Kamenice together. But then the management began to have qualms regarding that sort of coexistence, so we boys moved to Stirin. I remember one girl, I don't remember her name anymore, and I really have no idea anymore what possessed her, but she began provoking me and wanted to fight me. I didn't even like fighting with boys, much less girls. In Terezin I used to brawl, that's true, but I had to brawl to preserve some sort of right to exist, otherwise everyone would have dared to come at me. But I'd never fought with girls. And when this one came and started provoking me, I still remember to this day thinking about where I should slug her. Not the stomach, not below the belt, that's not allowed, for sure not the head. So where? In the breasts, that's inappropriate. So I hit her with all my might in the shoulder and walked away. And with this I got her to then leave me alone.

From Stirin, I remember the fishpond, which was right by the chateau. There, some Max from the Lieder-Kolben family taught me to swim. He was a swell guy, probably around 17, later I never saw him again.

If I'm not overly mistaken, I was in the convalescence home until 15th August 1945. In the morning they said that I was going home, so I went. The others still stayed there, I was supposed to go because I was supposed to start school in September, and was supposed to devote the coming time to 'civilize' myself in some fashion. I surprised Mother, she had no idea that I was going to appear that day. It was right around noon, and my mother was all flustered because she didn't know what to feed me. Finally she pan- fried some cooked potatoes in some butter for me, and I remember to this day how I was sitting at the table and saying: 'Mom, these potatoes are so good...'

Our post-war life

My mother was unhappy, because she thought that I'd be eating well in that convalescence home. But there wasn't much food there, and we used to make fun and say that they were saving up for World War III. We didn't have much food, and neither was it particularly tasty, I remember us once ostentatiously eating paper, saying we were hungry. But that was more of a provocation. So I finally properly ate my fill with my mother at home, and in the afternoon I went with my friends to the cinema, which was around the corner, to see the movie 'San Demetrio [London].'

My mother was also very much influenced by her war experiences. She used to say that the only language that she really knew well, German, she hated. Which is, of course, nonsense, how can someone hate a language? A language can't be responsible for something. She was brought up in German, studied in German and didn't learn Czech until before the occupation, and never properly. She also used to say that Germans should be castrated. I understood it, it was an expression of her desperation.

My mother actually never enjoyed her life. She saw World War I, then had tuberculosis, then there were worries as to what my father would do when he lost his job, well, and then suddenly the occupation was here, war... Even before it broke out here, there was news about what was happening in Germany, in Vienna, Crystal Night 22. And finally my mother lived as a widow. Later, when German friends of mine used to come visit, who'd certainly done nothing wrong, because they'd been little children at the time, she behaved very coldly towards them. I'd explain to them that they shouldn't be upset at her, that she simply couldn't deal with it.

After the war we didn't return to our apartment. Right at the end of the war, some people that had been bombed out moved into it. My mother was issued this tiny little apartment, one small room plus another one with a kitchenette, about 16 square meters all told. The kitchenette had only a sink and a hotplate, in the other part of the room there was a table plus room for a bed that she had brought over from Terezin. My brother and I lived in the larger room. Then my brother got married and moved out. Then I got married and moved out, so Mother remained there alone.

When the Benes Decrees 23 began being enforced, we were terribly afraid that they would also deport us, as Germans. Everyone who'd registered themselves as being of German nationality before the war were, according to the Benes Decrees, supposed to be deported, and whether or not they'd been imprisoned in a concentration camp wasn't taken into account. Only those that proved they'd been anti-Fascists. But where could a Jew who'd been locked up in a concentration camp find that sort of proof? Those decrees didn't take this into account. My mother didn't know what nationality our father had registered us as in 1930. In the end it came out that as Jews, and so we were allowed to stay here.

What would have moving to Germany meant for us? After all, we weren't Germans. For a long time, neither I nor my mother wanted to speak German! For Jews who'd returned from the concentration camps, it must have been horrible, living among those that hated them, and they on the other hand hated Germans. You can't live like that. I didn't return to the German language until 1956, when I met some Germans from East Germany. Then in 1964 I was on business in East Germany, during Christmas market time, and I heard little children nattering daddy, mommy, buy me.... and at night my childhood years with my father and mother returned to me, it was quite horrible...

My brother left Terezin for Auschwitz, and from there onwards to Kaufering, a branch camp of Dachau 24. There was a secret airplane factory there, but my brother worked for the funeral commando, he stood in waist-deep water and buried corpses. He caught tuberculosis from this. He actually only talked about what he'd experienced immediately after his return, with our mother. His experiences were so terrifying that he never wanted to return to them. After the war he always had a big complex that he hadn't gotten a proper education. Yet he was very talented and would definitely have had the abilities for it. But he didn't get the opportunity.

Before the war he managed to only finish kvarta [equivalent of Grade 9], and after the war he took a one-year business course. Then he had to start working, because I had an orphan's pension, my mother a widow's, but who would have supported him? Maybe that after the war he wasn't even inclined to further studies, the most important things he learned in that one-year course, and his head was probably too pumped dry for anything more.

As a 30 percent invalid, he was quite badly off. I remember once going swimming with him in the Vltava River. He had a very hard time swimming across, even though it was quite narrow. Though after the war he did do canoe racing and skiing, it apparently didn't agree with him. He got a job with Kovospol, a foreign trade company.

Actually, after the war my brother became the head of the family. He used to fill out various questionnaires and forms, that's something I couldn't do. So it was he, my brother, who decided that we wouldn't emigrate, that we'd stay here. My mother's two sisters lived in Australia, and Grandma moved there, too. But I wouldn't be able to get used to any other country, my home is here. My mother and brother were also of the same opinion.

In September 1945 I started attending academic high school in Prague, in the Vinohrady quarter. I started in tercie [Grade 8], and luckily they postponed my entrance exam until the end of the year, because how would I, with three grades of elementary school, have passed exams on material from first and second year of high school? It wasn't only a boys' high school, there were girls that attended it as well, however, not in our class. Up until oktava [Grade 12] I would only meet girls in the hallway, it was only then that three girls joined our class.

In Grade 8 there was a boy in our class who was a hunchback. But it wasn't only his back that was deformed, but also his soul. That's the worst, because then people are nasty, they're actually crippled twice. Once during Russian class I was called up to the blackboard, he stuck out his foot and I tripped. I never fought, but I had returned from Terezin with the notion that one couldn't put up with this type of thing, so I went back and gave him such a whack that his little head bounced off his hump. For Russian we had this one Russian lady, we called her 'baryshnia,' and she started at me, aren't I ashamed of hitting a cripple. And I told her with eyes ablaze, that in that case he shouldn't have stuck out his foot. I guess I was quite inflexible, I'd brought back knowledge and experiences with me from Terezin that to a significant degree determined my behavior, which, however, for people without similar experiences was incomprehensible.

After the war we were no longer members of the Jewish community. My mother did consider converting back to Judaism, but the ceremony that she would have had to undergo, for them to take her back, discouraged her from it. While when I was becoming a member of the community, they weren't interested in whether I'd been christened or not. The wanted to know my mother's origin. The reason my mother wanted to return was that she wanted to be together with Father. But I used to tell her that she'd meet up with him one way or the other. I think that what a person has in his heart is more important than what religion he formally belongs to.

When I was in my graduating year, I wanted to study production at FAMU [Film and TV School of the Academy of Performing Arts in Prague]. I knew, however, that this subject wasn't taught at FAMU. Despite that, when there was a presentation on what subjects it was possible to study there, I went to have a look at it. And so I hear: camera, dramaturgy, production! I woke up and went to the lecturer to ask about the details. Not only he, but no one knew what exactly was going to be taught. I was the first who applied for that year, and they accepted me.

My other classmates were recruited from the ranks of those that had unsuccessfully applied for other subjects. I must say, that my high school classmates' company didn't overly suit me. Especially with my experiences from Terezin, they seemed to me to be overly trite. Luckily, before I started attending, my mother had warned me that I'm not suited for that sort of society. And so later, when I didn't like it there, I couldn't really complain.

In 1953 I began participating in the Stavar [Builder] folklore ensemble belonging to the Faculty of Civil Engineering. My friends, classmates, brought me into the ensemble. It had started up the year before I arrived, in 1952, during the time Gottwald was in power, and still before the Slansky trial 25. It was this socialist ensemble, our hymn was the song 'Come along nation, loyal nation, with President Gottwald...,' but I didn't sing it. Up until about 1958, ensembles like this were very much in fashion, then they gradually declined, and around 1961 or 1962 our ensemble broke up.

The ensemble had several components, a vocal group, a dance group, an orchestra and a variety show group, which is where I was. The choir was the biggest, the orchestra and dance group were relatively small. When we were traveling to go perform somewhere, there were as many as a hundred of us. I did puppet theater there, and other various such tomfoolery for the amusement of others.

I enjoyed imitating various sound effects. I had actually always liked doing that, once in Terezin I sounded the all-clear for an air raid alert like that. Our courtyard had a mess window, and if someone came for their food and the air-raid siren announced the start of an alert, they had to wait there until the all-clear was sounded. Once, on a lark, I sounded the all-clear myself. Right then there was one old lady who'd come for her lunch resting at our neighbors', and when she heard my siren, she thought that the alert was over, and left. Luckily there was a guard at the gate, so he didn't let her go any further. Now, when I'm showing friends around Terezin, I take them to that courtyard, where the kitchen of course no longer exists, and 'our' house is also demolished, and I sound the end of an air raid like back then.

My wife

In the ensemble I met my future wife, Hana Mazánková, who sang in the choir. My wife always looked very young. When we met in 1953, she was 23, and I was 22. But I thought that she was around 13 or 14. I didn't talk to her at all, I thought she was a kid. Then once we were on an outing with the ensemble. We were divided up into groups, and I led one of the groups. We got a map, I had my own compass from home, so I was explaining something about it, and my future wife says: 'I know that.' And from where? 'From army training.' How can you have army training in high school? So that's how I found out that she's not a high school student, but that she's in 3rd year of university and is a year older than I.

Maybe she wouldn't have even married me, because at first she refused me. I'd bought a ticket for some folklore concert. I offered it to her, and she said no. But when a girlfriend of hers heard that, she rebuked her, my wife returned and said yes. I'd already made up my mind, that if no, then no. I took it as a fact and wasn't going to plead with her. I don't think I'd ever fight because of a woman, I guess I wouldn't be up to it. To me it's not dignified. I'd either have remained a bachelor, or I'd have found someone else, even thought that's not likely, I don't know if I would have had the courage to ask out another girl.

My wife didn't have anything to do with Jews, except for marrying one. And also that she had a Jewish girlfriend during childhood. When they wanted to go for a walk together, that friend of hers would lend her a star 26, she had two of them, and off they'd go. After the war, her friend didn't return.

Hana attended family school, then took a one-year Alumnus of Labor Courses, which was instead of graduation. Then she started attending the University of Political and Economic Sciences, which was then dissolved, and so she transferred to the Faculty of Philosophy, where she graduated.

She got a work placement at some physical education school in Nymburk, where she was supposed to teach Marxism-Leninism. She refused that, worked as a secretary, and then went to the Pioneer House and worked in the mass- media department. Later they let her go during a reorganization, that though she was a party member, she'd become obdurately anti-Party. So she got a secretarial job in Chemapol, a company that exported chemical products. She wasn't there long either, she then worked for the House of Culture in Branik in Prague 4, but after 1969 27 there were purges, like everywhere, and she had to leave and started working at the Regional Cultural Center for Prague West. There she stayed until 1990.

Our wedding, which was at the Old Town Hall, was quite a big embarrassment, because the ensemble arranged a little surprise for us, and plenty of them participated. After the usual ceremony at the town hall, they strung up a clothesline, hung various things on it, and I had to take them down. All the while, I was sticking the clothespins in my pocket, like I'd been used to doing when I used to gather the laundry for my mother, and everyone laughed at that. There were foreigners standing around and filming everything, and one foreigner called out to me, for me to kiss the bride, which I didn't want to do, but in the end did it. We delayed the other weddings by perhaps as much as half an hour.

Normally, however, I wasn't used to making fun of serious things. I can't stand practical jokes and black humor. Once in the ensemble, a friend borrowed some money from me, and returned it to me all in 10 haler coins. He thought that that was a good joke, but I'm not into things like that, because people are capable of even killing for money. And that's not a joking matter. Like food isn't a joking matter. One colleague of mine thought it a good joke to stick a brick or some slippers into my bag along with my food. I told him that next time I'd kill him, that food is sacred and you don't treat it that way. Terezin taught me that.

After the wedding, my wife and I went on vacation. We were pulling along a wagon with our suitcases, and I heard some locals saying: 'What's this? Are they brother and sister? Or father and daughter?' It didn't at all occur to them that we might be husband and wife. And when we were in Rujan, my wife and son and I went to borrow a beach basket. At that time I was 44, my wife was 45, and our son 12, but the old sea dog that lent us the basket thought that they were my children.

Once, when my wife was taking the streetcar home late at night, the conductor apparently asked her whether she wouldn't catch hell for coming home so late. Or when I was doing military training, and she was with her parents in a restaurant for lunch, the waiter asked her parents whether they didn't want a children's portion for her - at that time she was 30. Which is why my wife has always gotten along very well with children, for them she was actually their peer.

After school, I started working at the Prague Central Television Studio. I'd already been working there during summer holidays. Then I transferred over to the news offices. There I spent six years, and always experienced something new. For example, when Gagarin 28 was in Prague, I was preparing a live broadcast from the airport. Gagarin flew into space in 1961, so this anecdote took place sometime shortly thereafter. I was the first to arrive at the airport, and the last to leave, because I wanted to be sure that everything was in order, even though by myself I probably wouldn't have saved anything.

Yuri Gagarin was this pleasant young man. When people broke through the cordons and ran towards the plane, he was completely taken aback by it. Everything was being filmed by a camera driving in front of him. He probably wasn't used to something like that, and even in our neck of the woods, spontaneous crowds of people like that were unheard-of. So we weren't properly prepared for them. The technicians weren't able to chase them all away from the camera, which occasionally tipped over, so parts fell out of it. The picture disappeared, and on TV nothing could be seen. I was in the broadcast van, and couldn't do anything, well, it really was quite hectic back then. Then Gagarin went to the Castle, where he was given some state award. I was there, too, but luckily that was already a calmer affair.

In 1961 they transferred me into the development and building of CST [Czecho-slovak Television], where I then worked as a consultant on projects for the new TV center in Kavci Hory. I was regularly and frequently required to travel to Bratislava to consult on projects. Sometimes I lived in Bratislava like a pauper, because when a hotel wasn't available, they'd put me up with someone. I lived in a servant's room, which, however, wasn't available until 10pm, so I had to wander around the city. Most of the time I couldn't go to the cinema, there weren't any movies, so what to do? It was very depressing. Some guys were smacking their lips, that they'd pick up all sorts of women, they envied me, but I was homesick.

I actually like home best of all. For me, home is an irreplaceable part of life. My wife likes going to restaurants, but not I. I don't think you should make a show of food. For me food is a matter of survival, not entertainment. On business trips I perhaps went to some restaurants, but even so, many times I preferred to make it myself in my room somewhere, and just ate something cold. My brother once told me: 'Well, I know, we only go to restaurants when we have to.'

The concentration camp may have affected my brother differently, but even worse. He told me how once he went to see the movie 'Some Like It Hot.' It's this comedy and gangster movie, and the film's opening scene is from real life. One gang kills another gang on St. Valentine's day in a garage, and then what happens after that is that a couple of men accidentally saw it, and the gangsters try to catch them. My brother told me that with this scene, the film was over for him, that he couldn't watch it any further. To shoot people in a garage... What he'd gone through in Auschwitz and Kaufering returned to him again.

My brother worked in Kovospol, in foreign trade. In 1958 they wanted to fire him, that he had relatives abroad. That was sort of an echo of the events in Hungary 29. But back then that was the last quarter where that had to be approved by the National Committee. The National Committee didn't agree, because my brother was a 30% concentration camp invalid, so they had to leave him there, but transferred to a different position. First to the transport department, then the accounting department. As I later found out, because he was capable, he still unofficially managed foreign trade from the accounting department, but wasn't allowed to travel anywhere, and actually wasn't anything. Then they thought of him again in 1962, when they were starting to introduce computer technology, so they pulled him out of the accounting department. Back then, computers were punch-card machines.

Then he had his first heart attack; in 1964 my son was born, and when he was coming up to our place to have a look at him, he had serious problems. They diagnosed him with angina pectoris. In 1968 he had a second heart attack and went on disability pension, which was lucky for him, because in the purges after the help of the brotherly armies 30 he would definitely have been thrown out, he was on the plant's board. In 1976 he had a third heart attack, of which he died. They knew that he had tuberculosis, but during the autopsy they found out that he had it on his kidneys, and that his adrenal glands were infected, that he suffered from Addison's disease.

My brother actually didn't get much out of life, he didn't have a normal life. Except for the two years when he worked in foreign trade and could travel. His wife was also Jewish. She was named Hana Kirschnerová, was from Prague, and managed to stay in Terezin until the end. How, that I don't know. After getting married, our wives had the same names, so when my wife would call her, she'd say: 'Hana Glasová here, Hana Glasová please.' My sister-in-law is also no longer alive.

In 1951 they had their first son, Petr, then a second son, Tomas. Both of them are engineers, and live in Prague. Petr has two children, a daughter and a son. Tomas also has two children from his first marriage, and another two stepchildren and one of his own from his second one. My brother never spoke with them about the concentration camp, what they know, I told them.

When my brother worked in that foreign trade company, he was in the Party 31 for some time, then when he went on disability no one was really interested whether he was or wasn't. I was never in the Party. They probably would have pressured me when I worked in news, because when someone was in a management position, he had to be a party member. But before the pressure started, they'd transferred me to construction at Kavci Hory, and there they didn't care about me, because I was no longer a manager. I had them record in my cadre materials that I wasn't interested in a management position, so whoever was above me could remain calm, he knew that I wasn't interested in his position, and I was also left in peace.

At work I was reliable, but as far as private life goes, completely useless for my colleagues. I purposely made myself into as unsociable a person as I could, and thus achieved the fact that no one invited me anywhere. I was left in peace and that was the most important thing for me. I also realized that as a Jew, I had to be very careful to not mix myself up in any funny business.

But once it happened that they started investigating me, without telling me what it was about. When I asked, they said: 'But you know very well why.' Well, those two colleagues behaved like the Gestapo towards me. It wasn't until a long time had passed that during the meeting of one commission it was explained to me that a colleague and I hadn't written in some form, that while we'd been shooting a reportage about Christmas in a mountain chalet, we'd been given accommodations and food for free. Then they themselves realized that we didn't have anywhere to write it, because the form didn't have a place for it. Nevertheless, my colleague lost his job anyways. Not I, because they knew that I was honest.

In 1960 they caught Eichmann 32 in Argentina. A colleague of mine at the time, also a Jew, the foreign editor Vladimír Tosek, lent me a book about Eichmann's kidnapping. I read it, and because I myself didn't remember Eichmann much, I wanted to see if my mother knew the name. There was a lot written about Eichmann in the papers, but my mother didn't read papers, didn't have a TV, and on the radio listened only to music broadcasts from Vienna, so she didn't know anything about what was going on with him. I came over to her and asked: 'Mom, does the name Eichmann mean anything to you?' She turned deathly pale, and just whispered, almost inaudibly: 'That's transports, that's transports.'

I realized that whenever Eichmann appeared in Terezin, that meant that there'd be more transports. That was his responsibility. His office was grandly named the Office for Jewish Emigration. When they were gassing Jews, that was supposed to be that emigration. I then felt terribly sorry that I had tried my mother like that, even so many years after the war, it was still an absolutely living memory for her.

Once my mother and I were in Terezin, and saw a movie being shot there, 'Daleká Cesta.' We knew that it was only a movie shoot, my mother knew it, too, but when a gendarme walked by, an actor that was playing a gendarme, my mother turned pale and asked him: 'You're a gendarme?' He had a gendarme's uniform, so for her he was a gendarme.

When I used to go for trips about the Czech countryside, many times I conversed with my father, but never heard an answer. I needed advice. Then later, I sometimes got it mixed up, and spoke to God. Despite the fact that I don't believe in him. I guess there I was also talking to my father, or to myself. Because with decent people, what's God is their conscience. Precisely that a person talks to himself, and things about what he's done. Whether it's right or not. Whether it's allowed or not. American gangsters had no problem having someone murdered, and then sent a wreath to his funeral and crossed themselves in church. I don't think it had anything to do with God. And German soldiers had 'GOTT MIT UNS' ['GOD WITH US'] written on their belts. In World War I, they had the slogan 'GOTT STRAFE ENGLAND' ['MAY GOD PUNISH ENGLAND']. Why should God punish England? They'd commandeered him. And what if Jews, Christians, Protestants, Muslims also commandeered God? And all the while, it's the same God. And which one of them had the right of first refusal?

I think that talking to God is a private matter, no one needs a middleman for that, if he wants he'll talk to him himself. When a person goes on a date, he also doesn't need an advisor or interpreter. Years ago, I was in Susice, and suddenly in a shop window, I saw an engraving showing Abraham sacrificing Isaac. I had a son, I had Terezin behind me, and so I thought to myself, that God can't after all want anyone to sacrifice his son as a mark of his obedience. That's something that people thought up. I can't imagine it. After Terezin, thoughts like that send a shiver up your spine.

My mother was lucky to not be there for my brother's death. He died three years after her, at the age of 52. His last words to me were: 'When will I see you again?' I said I was going to Germany on business, and that when I return I'll call him. Of course, I never did call him again. My brother died in this strange fashion. He was supposed to take the radio to get repaired. It was hot, he wasn't feeling well, and he wanted to first got to Pruhonice, where he always felt well. But because he had the radio in his car, he said he'd go to the repair depot first. On the way, somewhere in Vrsovice, he ran into a former lady colleague from Kovospol. So he picked her up, and she invited him up to her place for a coffee. And he died in her apartment of a heart attack.

That lady didn't know what to do, she didn't know his home number, and it was only sometime in the evening, when they were, of course, already looking for him at home, she remembered the phone book, called and told them what had happened. When I returned, my wife told me what had happened to us. And I then cried like a little boy. I realized that I was the last of our Glas family, a witness of Terezin...

Glossary

1 Terezin/Theresienstadt

A ghetto in the Czech Republic, run by the SS. Jews were transferred from there to various extermination camps. The Nazis, who presented Theresienstadt as a 'model Jewish settlement,' used it to camouflage the extermination of European Jews. Czech gendarmes served as ghetto guards, and with their help the Jews were able to maintain contact with the outside world. Although education was prohibited, regular classes were held, clandestinely. Thanks to the large number of artists, writers, and scholars in the ghetto, there was an intensive program of cultural activities. At the end of 1943, when word spread of what was happening in the Nazi camps, the Germans decided to allow an International Red Cross investigation committee to visit Theresienstadt. In preparation, more prisoners were deported to Auschwitz, in order to reduce congestion in the ghetto. Dummy stores, a café, a bank, kindergartens, a school, and flower gardens were put up to deceive the committee.

2 Mussolini, Benito (1883-1945)

Italian political and state activist, leader (duce) of the Italian fascist party and of the Italian government from October 1922 until June 1943. After 1943 he was the head of a puppet government in the part of Italy that was occupied by the Germans. He was captured and executed by Italian partisans.

3 Joseph II (1741-1790)

Holy Roman Emperor, king of Bohemia and Hungary (1780-1790), a representative figure of enlightened absolutism. He carried out a complex program of political, economic, social and cultural reforms. His main aims were religious toleration, unrestricted trade and education, and a reduction in the power of the Church. These views were reflected in his policy toward Jews. His 'Judenreformen' (Jewish reforms) and the ',Toleranzpatent' (Edict of Tolerance) granted Jews several important rights that they had been deprived of before: they were allowed to settle in royal free cities, rent land, engage in crafts and commerce, become members of guilds, etc. Joseph had several laws which didn't help Jewish interests: he prohibited the use of Hebrew and Yiddish in business and public records, he abolished rabbinical jurisdiction and introduced liability for military service. A special decree ordered all the Jews to select a German family name for themselves. Joseph's reign introduced some civic improvement into the life of the Jews in the Empire, and also supported cultural and linguistic assimilation. As a result, controversy arose between liberal-minded and orthodox Jews, which is considered the root cause of the schism between the Orthodox and the Neolog Jewry.

4 Anschluss

The German term "Anschluss" (literally: connection) refers to the inclusion of Austria in a "Greater Germany" in 1938. In February 1938, Austrian Chancellor Schuschnigg had been invited to visit Hitler at his mountain retreat at Berchtesgaden. A two-hour tirade against Schuschnigg and his government followed, ending with an ultimatum, which Schuschnigg signed. On his return to Vienna, Schuschnigg proved both courageous and foolhardy. He decided to reaffirm Austria's independence, and scheduled a plebiscite for Sunday, 13th March, to determine whether Austrians wanted a "free, independent, social, Christian and united Austria." Hitler' protégé, Seyss-Inquart, presented Schuschnigg with another ultimatum: Postpone the plebiscite or face a German invasion. On 11th March Schuschnigg gave in and canceled the plebiscite. On 12th March 1938 Hitler announced the annexation of Austria. When German troops crossed into Austria, they were welcomed with flowers and Nazi flags. Hitler arrived later that day to a rapturous reception in his hometown of Linz. Less well disposed Austrians soon learned what the "Anschluss" held in store for them. Known Socialists and Communists were stripped to the waist and flogged. Jews were forced to scrub streets and public latrines. Schuschnigg ended up in a concentration camp and was only freed in 1945 by American troops.

5 Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia

Bohemia and Moravia were occupied by the Germans and transformed into a German Protectorate in March 1939, after Slovakia declared its independence. The Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia was placed under the supervision of the Reich protector, Konstantin von Neurath. The Gestapo assumed police authority. Jews were dismissed from civil service and placed in an extralegal position. In the fall of 1941, the Reich adopted a more radical policy in the Protectorate. The Gestapo became very active in arrests and executions. The deportation of Jews to concentration camps was organized, and Terezin/Theresienstadt was turned into a ghetto for Jewish families. During the existence of the Protectorate the Jewish population of Bohemia and Moravia was virtually annihilated. After World War II the pre-1938 boundaries were restored, and most of the German-speaking population was expelled.

6 Dimitrov, Georgi (1882-1949)

A Bulgarian revolutionary, who was the head of the Comintern from 1936 through its dissolution in 1943, secretary general of the Bulgarian Communist Party from 1945 to 1949, and prime minister of Bulgaria from 1946 to 1949. He rose to international fame as the principal defendant in the Leipzig Fire Trial in 1933. Dimitrov put up such a consummate defense that the judicial authorities had to release him.

7 Fire at the Reichstag

On 27th February 1933, the Reichstag in Berlin burned. The National Socialists blamed it on opposition forces, primarily on members of the German Communist Party. Not even now, years later, is it known how it started and who was involved. The fact is that shortly after the fire broke out, a Dutchman by the name of Marinus van der Lubbe was arrested at the scene. Shortly thereafter, the leader of the German Communist Party, Ernst Togler, and three Bulgarian Communists, Vasil Tanev, Blagoj Popov and Georgi Dimitrov, were charged along with him. All were arrested, charged and underwent harsh interrogation. (Source: Kronika 20. století, Fortuna print Praha, pg. 462)

8 Gottwald, Klement (1896-1953)

His original occupation was a joiner. In 1921 he became one of the founders of the KSC (Communist Party of Czechoslovakia). From that year until 1926, he was an official of the KSC in Slovakia. During the years 1926 - 1929 Gottwald stood in the forefront of the battle to overcome internal party crises and promoted the bolshevization of the Party. In 1938 by decision of the Party he left for Moscow, where until the liberation of the CSR he managed the work of the KSC. After the war, on 4th April 1945, he was named as the deputy of the Premier and the chairman of the National Front (NF). After the victory of the KSC in the 1946 elections, he became the Premier of the Czechoslovak government, and after the abdication of E. Benes from the office of the President in 1948, the President of the CSR.

9 Forced displacement of Germans

One of the terms used to designate the mass deportations of German occupants from Czechoslovakia which took place after WWII, during the years 1945-1946. Despite the fact that anti-German sentiments were common in Czech society after WWII, the origin of the idea of resolving post-war relations between Czechs and Sudeten Germans with mass deportations are attributed to President Edvard Benes, who gradually gained the Allies' support for his intent. The deportation of Germans from Czechoslovakia, together with deportations related to a change in Poland's borders (about 5 million Germans) was the largest post-war transfer of population in Europe. During the years 1945-46 more than 3 million people had to leave Czechoslovakia; 250,000 Germans with limited citizenship rights were allowed to stay. (Source: http://cs.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vys%C3%ADdlen%C3%AD_N%C4%9Bmc%C5%AF_z_%C4%8Cesk oslovenska)

10 Exclusion of Jews from schools in the Protectorate

The Ministry of Education of the Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia sent round a ministerial decree in 1940, which stated that from school year 1940/41 Jewish pupils were not allowed to visit Czech public and private schools and those who were already in school should be excluded. After 1942 Jews were not allowed to visit Jewish schools or courses organized by the Jewish communities either.

11 Great Depression

At the end of October 1929, there were worrying signs on the New York Stock Exchange in the securities market. On 24th October ('Black Thursday'), people began selling off stocks in a panic from the price drops of the previous days - the number of shares usually sold in a half year exchanged hands in one hour. The banks could not supply the amount of liquid assets required, so people didn't receive money from their sales. Five days later, on 'Black Tuesday', 16.4 million shares were put up for sale, prices dropped steeply, and the hoarded properties suddenly became worthless. The collapse of the Stock Exchange was followed by economic crisis. Banks called in their outstanding loans, causing immediate closings of factories and businesses, leading to higher unemployment, and a decline in the standard of living. By January of 1930, the American money market got back on it's feet, but during this year newer bank crises unfolded: in one month, 325 banks went under. Toward the end of 1930, the crisis spread to Europe: in May of 1931, the Viennese Creditanstalt collapsed (and with it's recall of outstanding loans, took Austrian heavy industry with it). In July, a bank crisis erupted in Germany, by September in England, as well. In Germany, in 1931, more than 19,000 firms closed down. Though in France the banking system withstood the confusion, industrial production and volume of exports tapered off seriously. The agricultural countries of Central Europe were primarily shaken up by the decrease of export revenues, which was followed by a serious agricultural crisis. Romanian export revenues dropped by 73 percent, Poland's by 56 percent. In 1933 in Hungary, debts in the agricultural sphere reached 2.2 billion Pengoes. Compared to the industrial production of 1929, it fell 76 percent in 1932 and 88 percent in 1933. Agricultural unemployment levels, already causing serious concerns, swelled immensely to levels, estimated at the time to be in the hundreds of thousands. In industry the scale of unemployment was 30 percent (about 250,000 people).

12 Anti-Jewish laws in the Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia

In March 1939, there lived in the Protectorate 92,199 inhabitants classified according to the so-called Nuremberg Laws as Jews. On 21st June 1939, Konstantin von Neurath, the Reich Protector, passed the so-called Edict Regarding Jewish Property, which put restrictions on Jewish property. On 24th April 1940, a government edict was passed which eliminated Jews from economic activity. Similarly like previous legal changes it was based on the Nuremburg Law definitions and limited the legal standing of Jews. According to the law, Jews couldn't perform any functions (honorary or paid) in the courts or public service and couldn't participate at all in politics, be members of Jewish organizations and other organizations of social, cultural and economic nature. They were completely barred from performing any independent occupation, couldn't work as lawyers, doctors, veterinarians, notaries, defense attorneys and so on. Jewish residents could participate in public life only in the realm of religious Jewish organizations. Jews were forbidden to enter certain streets, squares, parks and other public places. From September 1939 they were forbidden from being outside their home after 8pm. Beginning in November 1939 they couldn't leave, even temporarily, their place of residence without special permission. Residents of Jewish extraction were barred from visiting theaters and cinemas, restaurants and cafés, swimming pools, libraries and other entertainment and sports centers. On public transport they were limited to standing room in the last car, in trains they weren't allowed to use dining or sleeping cars and could ride only in the lowest class, again only in the last car. They weren't allowed entry into waiting rooms and other station facilities. The Nazis limited shopping hours for Jews to twice two hours and later only two hours per day. They confiscated radio equipment and limited their choice of groceries. Jews weren't allowed to keep animals at home. Jewish children were prevented from visiting German, and, from August 1940, also Czech public and private schools. In March 1941 even so-called re-education courses organized by the Jewish Religious Community were forbidden, and from June 1942 also education in Jewish schools. To eliminate Jews from society it was important that they be easily identifiable. Beginning in March 1940, citizenship cards of Jews were marked by the letter 'J' (for Jude - Jew). From 1st September 1941 Jews older than six could only go out in public if they wore a yellow six- pointed star with 'Jude' written on it on their clothing.

13 People's and Public schools in Czechoslovakia

In the 18th century the state intervened in the evolution of schools - in 1877 Empress Maria Theresa issued the Ratio Educationis decree, which reformed all levels of education. After the passing of a law regarding six years of compulsory school attendance in 1868, people's schools were fundamentally changed, and could now also be secular. During the First Czechoslovak Republic, the Small School Law of 1922 increased compulsory school attendance to eight years. The lower grades of people's schools were public schools (four years) and the higher grades were council schools. A council school was a general education school for youth between the ages of 10 and 15. Council schools were created in the last quarter of the 19th century as having 4 years, and were usually state-run. Their curriculum was dominated by natural sciences with a practical orientation towards trade and business. During the First Czechoslovak Republic they became 3-year with a 1-year course. After 1945 their curriculum was merged with that of lower gymnasium. After 1948 they disappeared, because all schools were nationalized.

14 Winton, Sir Nicholas (b

1909): A British broker and humanitarian worker, who in 1939 saved 669 Jewish children from the territory of the endangered Czechoslovakia from death by transporting them to Great Britain.

15 Bergen-Belsen

Concentration camp located in northern Germany. Bergen- Belsen was established in April 1943 as a detention camp for prisoners who were to be exchanged with Germans imprisoned in Allied countries. Bergen- Belsen was liberated by the British army on 15th April, 1945. The soldiers were shocked at what they found, including 60,000 prisoners in the camp, many on the brink of death, and thousands of unburied bodies lying about. (Source: Rozett R. - Spector S.: Encyclopedia of the Holocaust, Facts on File, G.G. The Jerusalem Publishing House Ltd. 2000, pg. 139 -141)

16 Sudetenland

Highly industrialized north-west frontier region that was transferred from the Austro-Hungarian Empire to the new state of Czechoslovakia in 1919. Together with the land a German-speaking minority of 3 million people was annexed, which became a constant source of tension both between the states of Germany, Austria and Czechoslovakia, and within Czechoslovakia. In 1935 a Nazi-type party, the Sudeten German Party financed by the German government, was set up. Following the Munich Agreement in 1938 German troops occupied the Sudetenland. In 1945 Czechoslovakia regained the territory and pogroms started against the German and Hungarian minority. The Potsdam Agreement authorized Czechoslovakia to expel the entire German and Hungarian minority from the country.

17 Hatikvah

Anthem of the Zionist movement, and national anthem of the State of Israel. The word 'ha-tikvah' means 'the hope'. The anthem was written by Naftali Herz Imber (1856-1909), who moved to Palestine from Galicia in 1882. The melody was arranged by Samuel Cohen, an immigrant from Moldavia, from a musical theme of Smetana's Moldau (Vltava), which is based on an Eastern European folk song.

18 Czech Scout Movement

The first Czech scout group was founded in 1911. In 1919 a number of separate scout organizations fused to form the Junak Association, into which all scout organizations of the Czechoslovak Republic were merged in 1938. In 1940 the movement was liquidated by a decree of the State Secretary. After WWII the movement revived briefly until it was finally dissolved in 1950. The Junak Association emerged again in 1968 and was liquidated in 1970. It was reestablished after the Velvet Revolution of 1989.

19 Prager Tagblatt

German daily established in 1875, the largest Austro- Hungarian daily paper outside of Vienna and the most widely read German paper in Bohemia. During the time of the First Republic (Czechoslovakia - CSR) the Prager Tagblatt had a number of Jewish journalists and many Jewish authors as contributors: Max Brod, Willy Haas, Rudolf Fuchs, Egon E. Kisch, Theodor Lessing and others. The last issue came out in March 1939, during World War II the paper's offices on Panska Street in Prague were used by the daily Der neue Tag, after the war the building and printing plant was taken over by the Czech daily Mlada Fronta.

20 Feder, Richard (1875 - 1970)

Head provincial rabbi in Brno. Awarded the Order of Tomas Garrigue Masaryk, 3rd Grade, in memoriam on 29th October 2002, for exceptional merit in the sphere of democracy and human rights.

21 Death march

In fear of the approaching Allied armies, the Germans tried to erase all evidence of the concentration camps. They often destroyed all the facilities and forced all Jews regardless of their age or sex to go on a death march. This march often led nowhere and there was no specific destination. The marchers received neither food nor water and were forbidden to stop and rest at night. It was solely up to the guards how they treated the prisoners, if and what they gave them to eat and they even had in their hands the power on the prisoners' life or death. The conditions during the march were so cruel that this journey became a journey that ended in the death of most marchers.

22 Crystal night [Kristallnacht]

Nazi anti-Jewish outrage on the night of 10th November 1938. It was officially provoked by the assassination of Ernst vom Rath, third secretary of the German embassy in Paris two days earlier by a Polish Jew named Herschel Grynszpan. Following the Germans' engineered atmosphere of tension, widespread attacks on Jews, Jewish property and synagogues took place throughout Germany and Austria. Shops were destroyed; warehouses, dwellings and synagogues were set on fire or otherwise destroyed. Many windows were broken and the action therefore became known as Kristallnacht (Crystal Night). At least 30,000 Jews were arrested and sent to concentration camps in Sachsenhausen, Buchenwald and Dachau. Though the German government attempted to present it as a spontaneous protest and punishment on the part of the Aryan, i.e. non- Jewish population, it was, in fact, carried out by order of the Nazi leaders.

23 The Benes Decrees

a designation for a set of decrees issued by the president in exile during World War II, and during the first postwar months in the Czechoslovak Republic. The presidential decrees were an expression of the exceptional wartime and post-war situation, and the non-existence of the Czecho-slovak legislative assembly (parliament). They were primarily concerned with questions of assumption of power in liberated territories, the renewal of prewar governmental bodies and the creation of new ones, the status of German and Hungarian residents of Czecho-slovak territory, punishment of wartime collaboration, confiscation of enemy property and the nationalization of key industries. All the decrees were prepared and approved by the Czecho-slovak government, signed by the President of the Republic, and the minister of the corresponding resort, and in the case of constitutional decrees, by all members of the government; most of them were effective throughout the whole country. From 21st July 1940 to 27th October 1945, more than 100 presidential decrees were issued; among the most significant belong:
  • a decree concerning the administration of property belonging to Germans, Hungarians, traitors and collaborators, and concerning the invalidity of certain legal procedures concerning property from the time of the occupation (19th May 1945)
  • a decree concerning the punishment of Nazi criminals, traitors and their collaborators, and concerning special people's courts (19th June 1945)
  • a decree concerning the National Court (19th June 1945)
  • a decree concerning the confiscation and distribution of real estate belonging to Germans, Hungarians, traitors and collaborators (21st June 1945)
  • a decree concerning the modification of Czecho-slovak citizenship of persons of German and Hungarian nationality (2nd August 1945)

24 Dachau

The first Nazi concentration camp, created in March 1933 in Dachau near Munich. Until the outbreak of the war prisoners were mostly social democrats and German communists, as well as clergy and Jews, a total of approx. 5,000 people. The guidelines of the camp, which was prepared by T. Eicke and assumed cruel treatment of the prisoners: hunger, beatings, exhausting labor, was treated as a model for other concentration camps. There was also a concentration camp staff training center located in Dachau. Since 1939 Dachau became a place of terror and extermination mostly for the social elites of the defeated countries. Approx. 250,000 inmates from 27 countries passed through Dachau, 148,000 died. Their labor was used in the arms industry and in quarries. The commanders of the camp during the war were: A. Piotrowsky, M. Weiss and E. Weiter. The camp was liberated on 29th April 1945 by the American army.

25 Slansky trial

In the years 1948-1949 the Czechoslovak government together with the Soviet Union strongly supported the idea of the founding of a new state, Israel. Despite all efforts, Stalin's politics never found fertile ground in Israel; therefore the Arab states became objects of his interest. In the first place the Communists had to allay suspicions that they had supplied the Jewish state with arms. The Soviet leadership announced that arms shipments to Israel had been arranged by Zionists in Czechoslovakia. The times required that every Jew in Czechoslovakia be automatically considered a Zionist and cosmopolitan. In 1951 on the basis of a show trial, 14 defendants (eleven of them were Jews) with Rudolf Slansky, First Secretary of the Communist Party at the head were convicted. Eleven of the accused got the death penalty; three were sentenced to life imprisonment. The executions were carried out on 3rd December 1952. The Communist Party later finally admitted its mistakes in carrying out the trial and all those sentenced were socially and legally rehabilitated in 1963.

26 Yellow star - Jewish star in Protectorate

On 1st September 1941 an edict was issued according to which all Jews having reached the age of six were forbidden to appear in public without the Jewish star. The Jewish star is represented by a hand-sized, six-pointed yellow star outlined in black, with the word 'Jude' in black letters. It had to be worn in a visible place on the left side of the article of clothing. This edict came into force on 19th September 1941. It was another step aimed at eliminating Jews from society. The idea's author was Reinhard Heydrich himself.

27 Political changes in 1969

Following the Prague Spring of 1968, which was suppressed by armies of the Soviet Union and its satellite states, a program of 'normalization' was initiated. Normalization meant the restoration of continuity with the pre-reform period and it entailed thoroughgoing political repression and the return to ideological conformity. Top levels of government, the leadership of social organizations and the party organization were purged of all reformist elements. Publishing houses and film studios were placed under new direction. Censorship was strictly imposed, and a campaign of militant atheism was organized. A new government was set up at the beginning of 1970, and, later that year, Czechoslovakia and the Soviet Union signed the Treaty of Friendship, Cooperation and Mutual Assistance, which incorporated the principle of limited sovereignty. Soviet troops remained stationed in Czechoslovakia and Soviet advisers supervised the functioning of the Ministry of Interior and the security apparatus.

28 Gagarin, Yuri Alexeyevich (1934-68)

Russian cosmonaut, pilot- cosmonaut of the USSR, colonel, Hero of the Soviet Union. On 12th April 1961 he became the first man flying into space on the Vostok spaceship. He was involved in training of spaceship crews. He perished during a test flight on a plane. Educational establishments, streets and squares in many towns are named after him. A crater on the back side of the Moon was also named after Gagarin.

29 1956 in Hungary

It designates the Revolution, which started on 23rd October 1956 against Soviet rule and the communists in Hungary. It was started by student and worker demonstrations in Budapest and began with the destruction of Stalin's gigantic statue. Moderate communist leader Imre Nagy was appointed as prime minister and he promised reform and democratization. The Soviet Union withdrew its troops which had been stationed in Hungary since the end of World War II, but they returned after Nagy's declaration that Hungary would pull out of the Warsaw Pact to pursue a policy of neutrality. The Soviet army put an end to the uprising on 4th November and mass repression and arrests began. About 200,000 Hungarians fled the country. Nagy and a number of his supporters were executed. Until 1989 and the fall of the communist regime, the Revolution of 1956 was officially considered a counter-revolution.

30 August 1968

On the night of 20th August 1968, the armies of the USSR and its Warsaw Pact allies (Poland, Hungary, East Germany and Bulgaria) crossed the borders of Czechoslovakia. The armed intervention was to stop the 'counter-revolutionary' process in the country. The invasion resulted in many casualties, in Prague alone they were estimated at more than 300 injured and around 20 deaths. With the occupation of Czechoslovakia ended the so-called Prague Spring - a time of democratic reforms, and the era of normalization began, another phase of the totalitarian regime, which lasted 21 years.

31 Communist Party of Czechoslovakia (KSC)

Founded in 1921 following a split from the Social Democratic Party, it was banned under the Nazi occupation. It was only after Soviet Russia entered World War II that the Party developed resistance activity in the Protectorate of Bohemia and Moravia; because of this, it gained a certain degree of popularity with the general public after 1945. After the communist coup in 1948, the Party had sole power in Czechoslovakia for over 40 years. The 1950s were marked by party purges and a war against the 'enemy within'. A rift in the Party led to a relaxing of control during the Prague Spring starting in 1967, which came to an end with the occupation of Czechoslovakia by Soviet and allied troops in 1968 and was followed by a period of normalization. The communist rule came to an end after the Velvet Revolution of November 1989.

32 Eichmann, Adolf (1906-1962)

Nazi war criminal, one of the organizers of mass genocide of Jews. Since 1932 member of the Nazi party and SS, since 1934 an employee of the race and resettlement departments of the RSHA (Main Security Office of the Reich), after the "Anschluss" of Austria headed the Headquarters for the Emigration of Jews in Vienna, later organized the emigration of Jews in Czechoslovakia and, since 1939, in Berlin. Since December 1939 he was the head of the Departments for the Resettlement of Poles and Jews from lands incorporated into the Reich. Since mid-1941, as the Head of the Branch IV B 4 Gestapo RSHA, he coordinated the plan of the extermination of Jews, organized and carried out the deportations of millions of Jews to death camps. After the war he was imprisoned in an American camp, he managed to escape and hid in Germany, Italy and Argentina. In 1960 he was captured by the Israeli secret service in Buenos Aires. After a process which took several months, he was sentenced to death and executed. Eichmann's trial initiated a great discussion about the causes and the carrying out of the Shoah.

Leon Glazer

Leon Glazer
Cracow
Poland
Interviewer: Jolanta Jaworska
Date of interview: December 2004

Leon Glazer has lived for 30 years with his wife on a residential estate in Cracow, in a three-room apartment that is clean, neat and bereft of any superfluous clutter. He says that since his children have moved out there is even too much room in the apartment. During our conversations Mr. Glazer often has to stop and think about dates, names and events. But with names of military formations he never hesitates: their names roll off his tongue, even though he may last have seen them as a child during a 3rd May parade (Polish Constitution Day) in his home town of Bielsko. Mr. Glazer is very short, holds himself erect, and wears large spectacles. He spent 20 years in the army as a political officer and 15 in schools as a teacher. He has the feeling that neither of these careers were ones he would have chosen - in a way he was forced into them - but he says that teaching would have appealed to him more.

My family background
Growing up
My school years
Our religious life
My relatives
During the war
Auschwitz
Liberation
My time in the army
My post-war life
Married life
Civilian life
My daughter
Glossary

My family background

My name is Leon Glazer and I was born on 13th June 1923 in Bielsko. I was born Glaser, but I had to change my father's surname immediately after the war because German surnames were compulsorily, automatically Polonized. [The Polonization of German-sounding names was part of the de- Germanification after World War II.] 1. I always went by the name of Leon, even before the war, in school and everywhere, but I think my given name is Lazar.

I don't remember my great-grandparents. I don't remember my grandparents either. Perhaps I was born too late. My sister was from 1912, my brother 1914, and I was 1923, so when I was a child my grandparents may already have been dead. My parents mentioned their parents, but not much. Generally speaking I can say only that I think my grandparents on my mother's side lived in Kamionka near Oswiecim. From my father's side they lived in Plaza near Chrzanow [approx. 50 km from Cracow]. Both families lived in the country and were farmers.

As far as I know my grandparents weren't religious - on my mother's side more so than on my father's side, but I can't say anything more precise. There were other Jews living in Plaza too and, like my grandparents, they had farms. There wasn't a synagogue there, because it was very close to Chrzanow. It took perhaps an hour or so by cart.

If I remember rightly the maiden name of my grandmother on my father's side was Kupermann. I don't really know how well-off that family in Plaza was. Even then my father's sister lived there. I don't remember what her name was. I often went to Plaza with my parents. I remember taking milk and other food products to Chrzanow with someone from that family. Then we would sell them there at the market. I rarely went to Plaza on vacation. I've never been to my grandparents' grave. Presumably my grandparents on my father's side are buried in Plaza. As for my mother's parents, I don't know, but I think in Oswiecim. I don't know how it is there now - the Jewish cemetery in Oswiecim, whether it's there or not. [Editor's note: the Jewish cemetery in Oswiecim is still in existence; since 1980 it is regularly tidied and renovated.]

It was not far from Kamionka to Plaza and my parents are sure to have met somewhere around there. How, it's hard for me to say. I only know that my parents' marriage was arranged. Before the war that's how it was. Always.

My mother was called Brejndl, but on my birth certificate she is entered as Brejndl Bronislawa, nee Wetstein. I had that birth certificate reissued in 1947 in Bielsko with the help of two witnesses who knew me before the war and certified to who I am. All the time I only use the one name of my mother, Bronislawa. Actually, I don't know where that Polish name came from, but it had to be there for the reissuing of the birth certificate: I gave the Polish name and they found the old birth certificates in the registry office and wrote both names in.

I remember my mother's year of birth but not the exact date. She was born in 1888 in Kamionka near Oswiecim. She simply kept house. She was a little taller than Father and plump. Well, not too much, but plump, even so. She was dark haired, had mid-length hair, because long wasn't in fashion - that's what I think. She didn't wear a wig. From what I know German was spoken in Mother's house, like in Father's house too, in fact.

Father's name was Izaak, but as in Mother's case, he is recorded in my birth certificate as Izaak Ignacy. There must have been the same story with his first names. I know, but I don't know why, that my father had some other surname - Rosner. But I don't have any documents that could confirm that. I don't remember either what my father's family in Plaza was called: Rosner or Glaser. But I think it was Glaser, because they were nicknamed 'Szklarz.' [Both, the German Glaser and the Polish Szklarz mean Glazier.] In Chrzanow, when you brought milk from the country to the shops in the Square, I remember people saying: 'We're going to see Szkolrz'. Or maybe 'Szklarz'? And 'szklarz' in German is 'Glaser.'

Father was born in Plaza in 1887. He was short, with a moustache; he didn't wear sidelocks. I remember him as already bald. In 1939 he was 52. Father took everything calmly. I don't know, perhaps I'm similar in character to my father? Mother was more explosive, she ruled more than Father, too. There was no division of roles between them. Father, if he had any money, gave it, and Mother spent it and was in charge. She was very explosive, like - in relation to us children, no, but in relation to Father - yes. There were always arguments at home, but only because there was poverty. Yes, really, we didn't have this, we didn't have that.

Growing up

My parents had three children: me, my older brother Maksymilian, and my sister Paulina, who was the eldest of us. My sister was eleven years older than me, and my brother nine. I remember that my brother was very tall, slim, with a small moustache. My sister was of medium height. I was the smallest.

My sister and brother went to the German gymnasium in Bielsko, with German the language of instruction. I know that my brother repeated the last grade twice. He didn't pass Greek and Latin. In May 1939 he took his school- leaving exam and again he didn't pass. Because he was supposed to be doing his school-leaving exam, his draft was deferred. We didn't read too much at home, but I remember that my brother and sister did - they were always studying.

I remember that my sister gave private French lessons. She didn't have another job, but I think she was looking. My sister had some fiancé, who she was supposed to be marrying, but it went on and on so long, and that was the end. But I don't know what exactly happened between them, I only know that until the war she kept in close touch with him. My brother didn't have a fiancée.

My relations with my brother and sister were very good. There were no quarrels as such or anything, and because I was the youngest, they always helped me out with this and that. My parents too, as far as they could afford. But later, once I started working, I didn't need any financial help. I managed somehow for my own needs.

There was such a difference in years between us that I don't remember much of those sister and brother relations. I can't say much about my brother and sister either in terms of their company. But I remember that in my Jewish school a friend of my sister's taught Polish. Rauchman, she was called. I also know that my brother had a good friend. His father had a shoe shop in Biala. Barber, he was called, I think. Both the friend and the shop.

My parents moved to Bielsko after their wedding. My father was a tailor by trade. He had a tailor's workshop in Bielsko. Literally 100 meters from the square, there was this small street, Podcienie, it was called, if I'm not mistaken. You went into his shop off the street; there were some shops next to it. I think the shop was simply called 'Izaak Glaser.'

At first my father must have been successful, because I remember a tailor's workshop run by Father separately with a few apprentices. I don't remember how many of them there were. But there were sewing machines, not one - several. And then there were these irons that were put in a special oven. I remember the workshop, only I don't remember those good times of Father's. I remember the workshop when it must have been vacated, because unfortunately Father had to give it up, presumably because of the high rents. And so he was left alone with one sewing machine.

From the end of the 1920s, I don't remember the year exactly, we lived on what had been Wyzwolenia Square, and was afterwards Zwirki i Wigury Square. And what it's called now? The same too, I think [at present Zwirki i Wigury Square]. Our first apartment, which I don't remember, but where I was born, was on Zamkowa Street.

I do remember the apartment on Wyzwolenia Square well. We lived in this house, first on the second floor, or the first - well, it's gone clean out of my head. We had two rooms and a kitchen for five people. Father's sewing machine stood in the kitchen. It was a normal apartment, without any luxuries, without a bathroom. At that time there weren't any such luxurious apartments. Well, and anyway, even if there were, for us at least, they weren't very accessible for financial reasons. We occupied that apartment for a few years I think.

In 1935 or 1936 we were evicted into the attic - for non-payment. We had literally one little room and a kitchen. The sewing machine was in the kitchen. We slept some of us in the kitchen and the rest in the little room. All the apartments we lived in were rented. All in all, Father did very poorly after that. Fewer customers, competition, and then there was a terrible crisis [the economic crisis in Poland 1929-1935: decline in industrial output, mass unemployment, fall in investment, inflation, a crisis in agriculture].

I was born before the crisis, but I remember the crisis. I remember how much money lay about on the floor in the apartment. Small change, it was. There was an exchange of money under Grabski [Wladyslaw Grabski (1874- 1938): politician, twice prime minister of Poland, economist. Widely known as the author of the 1924 currency reform]. At that time there was a terrible drop in the standard of living. At least for the poor people, and we didn't have any riches. Father kept us with the work of his hands.

And so that was why there was that poverty. But that's not all. We were evicted from that room, too, towards the end of 1938, to a new block, but into the basement, on Pilsudskiego Street. I don't remember the number, but I could point out the house even today. And we lived in that basement until the outbreak of the war.

By that time there was very great poverty. Well, in any case there were so many of us that Father couldn't feed us. Father didn't have any Polish customers, only Jews, and poor Jews at that. I remember that he repaired clothes by turning them inside out. Everything was simply unstitched, the material turned inside out, and sewn back together again. It was mostly that kind of clothes that he sewed. For two years at least. That was the kind of customers he had.

In my opinion Jews in Bielsko made up more or less 20 percent. There were fewer Germans, if I'm not wrong, that would have been about 15 percent. Just in Bielsko, because Bielsko was separate and Biala was separate. There was just this bridge linking the two towns, or rather dividing them, and not linking. Cracow province - Biala, and Bielsko - Silesia province. [Editor's note: at present Bielsko-Biala; in 1922 Bielsko became part of the newly created autonomous Silesian province, and Biala was part of the Cracow province. In 1951 the two towns were joined, creating Bielsko- Biala].

My school years

Until I went to first grade I didn't do anything; I was at home. There was no preschool or anything like that. I don't remember anything from that time. I only remember from my time at school. I remember that very often I would be at Father's there, when he still had his own workshop and when he had those apprentices of his there. I went to a 7-grade Jewish school with Polish the language of instruction. I don't remember what the school was called, but it was in the center of town, not far from the synagogue.

I remember three teachers. My sister's friend, that Rauchman. She taught Polish. And our class teacher, Gross, taught history. In my view he was a good man. Not very tall, a bit severe. But I didn't have any particular problems at school, either with behavior or with learning. I remember the religious studies teacher too, Zipfer, he was called. Then I didn't have any favorite subjects, it was only later that my world view formed in any way, in every respect. After the war, I made it into higher education.

It was at that Jewish school that I met my three best friends. Unfortunately these were my friends: all factory owners' sons. I was the poorest. The only one who came from a poor family. Literally a poor one. But all in all I felt happy there, in Bielsko, until 1939, until I had to leave the town. Henryk Bribram was the son of a factory owner and his father had his own factory that made fittings and a villa on Cieszynska Street. I often used to go round his house and we would do our homework together. Fritz Rappaport lived on Blichowa and was also the son of a factory owner. His father had a textile factory. But my best friend in my class was Henryk Horowitz. His family was moderately rich, his father had his own company, I think, but I can't remember what kind. We played together with Henryk, because he lived near me, on the next street.

On Sundays we would go to Aleksandrowice to the swimming pool together. That was this village just outside town, so you went on foot, there was a Jewish cemetery in that village too [the cemetery is still there]. The pool was an outdoor one, and I think that in fact it was some Jews that had built it. A ticket cost perhaps 50 groszy, the same as a ticket to the movies. These girls that we had our eye on used to go there. We wanted to flirt with them, but somehow it didn't work, because we were still upstarts, we were 13, maybe 14. Our school wasn't co-educational. Boys separately, girls separately. That's why we only knew each other a bit, by sight.

There were swimming competitions at that swimming pool in Aleksandrowice that Horowitz and I very often went to, because Bielsko had a very good swimming team - Hakoah Bielsko. [Hakoah Bielsko: Jewish Zionist sports club founded in 1912. Financed by membership subscriptions (1 zloty in 1939), the proceeds from the annual Hakoah Balls, and subsidies from the Jewish Community Organization in Bielsko. The club had several sections: athletics, football, tennis, and a swimming section including water polo. It functioned until September 1939; the club's activities were not resumed after the war. In 1953 it was officially struck off the register of Polish associations and clubs.]

I remember two Jewish girls winning the Polish championships: Dawidowicz over 100 meter breast stroke, and Kandl over 200 meter freestyle. [From 15- 17 July 1939 the Polish swimming championships were held in Bielsko. Hakoah Bielsko was the only Jewish team taking part in those championships. The club became Polish swimming champions on that occasion. Kandl won 2 gold medals, for 100 and 200 m breast stroke. Trude Dawidowicz: 3 silver medals for 100 and 400 m breast stroke, and for 100 m backstroke.] We used to go to water polo matches too - Hakoah Bielsko even played in the top league.

Horowitz even lent me a bike, because I didn't have one of my own. In the winter we used to go skiing. The tram went to Gypsy Wood, just outside Bielsko, you went a little way on foot and there are the mountains, the Beskid. And with Horowitz almost every Sunday in the winter we used to go skiing. I had my own skis, these two simple boards, nothing brand-name. As far as I remember, my parents bought me those in Dattner's sports shop on 3 Maja Street. My friends all had skis, so I begged my parents to buy me some too. But I don't think it was for any special occasion. And so we used to go to Gypsy Wood for the day skiing and come back. Yes, what I had, what my parents bought me, were those skis. What I could have. And so that was how I spent my childhood.

After finishing Jewish school we couldn't afford for me to go to high school. I was too young to go to work, too - I was 15. So I had to do what they called a 'department grade,' an 8th one, which still counted as elementary school. I don't know what the idea behind that whole school system was, because there was just one class there. It was a different school, a Polish one, where I studied with Poles, at 2 Pestalozzi Street - I think [Editor's note: after the war Mr. Glazer had problems having that '8th department grade' recognized, because there was officially no such class in the Polish school system, and Mr. Glazer had no papers to prove he had completed it. In order to graduate from elementary school, he had to pass an extra school year]. I remember that I was taught Polish by a man. I also remember him giving me a '2' [out of 5] for reciting 'Pan Tadeusz' [Polish national epic poem written by Adam Mickiewicz in 1832-1834]. Well, I hadn't learned it.

I went to religious studies in that 8th grade too - my own religion, once a week, still with Zipfer. I don't remember where those religious studies classes took place, but somewhere outside the Polish school. It was a democracy, apparently, and the rights of ethnic minorities and their own religions had to be recognized. So they sent me to those religious studies classes from school. When the Poles had their own religious studies, I simply went to mine. But I don't remember anything from those lessons, really. It didn't really interest me, you know how it is with religion... Anyway, I didn't practice all that much, I wasn't a devout Jew or anything. And over time I went to those religious studies classes more and more rarely. I have to say that personally I don't remember, in that 8th class, any jibes because I was Jewish. Either from the teachers or from the pupils.

As a young boy I liked going to the movies and to the theater. I was the youngest in the family and the 50 groszy for the ticket could always be found. And I went to the movies every week, yes, really, I didn't miss a single Polish film. The pre-war films that they sometimes show on television I know from before the war - I went to see them several times. German films were also shown quite often in Bielsko, with that well-known German actress, Dietrich [Marlene Dietrich (1901-1992)]. I remember I went to a film about Jews once. 'The ...' - what are those rich ones called? 'The Rothschild Family'? Yes. I don't remember who made it, or what language it was in. I remember that the movies were silent at first, and then later not any more [films with sound could be seen in Poland from 1931]. I still remember silent movies. The violinist who played the tunes...

I remember an actor from Bielsko Theater. He was called La Grange or something like that. A French name. A good actor, he was, that much I remember. I remember too that I went to this German operetta at the theater, 'Weisse Rosse' - you could translate that as 'White horse' [actually 'White steed']. I mostly went to the theater on my own. The theater was in the very center of town, near the railroad station. I used to stand in what they called the gallery. The standing room. At the bottom, or right at the top. I don't even know what that theater's called [before the war the Municipal Theater, Teatr Miejski, now the Polish Theater, Teatr Polski].

In our house, on Wyzwolenia Square, no other Jews lived there. At least I don't remember any. It was mostly Germans that lived there. I don't remember what kind of people they were or what they did. Everyone in our family knew German very well. At home, on the street, at school and everywhere we used German most often. In Bielsko that was the official language if you like, or rather not the official one, just used very often. We knew Yiddish less well, although we sometimes used it at home as well. We used Polish most rarely. On the whole we didn't really have much to do with Poles. It was only later, at school, in that 8th grade, that I met Poles. But I didn't have any particular friends among them.

I didn't have any friends on our stairwell. Actually I had one bad acquaintance, perhaps not from the same stairwell but the courtyard, who afterwards, shortly before the war, tormented me a lot. He even pushed me over. 'Wait Hitler will come, and he'll show you!' - he literally said that. He was called Piotrowski, and his first name was some German name. He was a German with a Polish surname.

The Germans had their own pre-war senator. His name - Wiesner. [Wiesner was also the deputy mayor of Bielsko and the head of the German National Socialist Union that functioned in the Cieszyn part of Silesia from 1921.] After that I don't know what became of him, but presumably he became a Nazi activist somewhere or other. The German minority was active in the Hitlerjugend 2 - in Bielsko there was a regular, legal Hitlerjugend [Editor's Note: Mr. Glazer is probably thinking of the Jungdeutsche Partei in Polen (JDP), from 1930-1939 the main national Nazi political party of the German minority in Poland]. And that acquaintance of mine, who tormented me so much - Piotrowski - he was in the Hitlerjugend.

Neither Father nor Mother were interested in politics. I wasn't either, that much, but I remember that I used to go out of interest to the march- pasts on 3 Maja Street, because there were troops in Bielsko. [Editor's note: In Poland before World War II military parades and march-pasts were very popular. They were intended to reinforce the spirit of patriotism among Poles, who had only regained their national independence in 1918.] There were two units stationed in our town: the third Podhale Riflemen Regiment and the 21st PAL, Light Artillery Regiment [Pulk Artylerii Lekkiej]. March-pasts were frequent, I remember the ones for 11th November best 3.

And when it was Pilsudski's 4 name day there were always masses in the churches and in the synagogue. [In Catholic countries, name days are widely celebrated. The one for Jozef (Joseph), Pilsudski's first name, falls on 19th March.] And then Jews would come to the synagogue in Polish uniforms. Yes, except that unfortunately there weren't any officers among them. The situation before the war was such that Jews were taken into the army only as recruits; at most they could reach the rank of corporal 5. And that was all.

Before the war, there was in Bielsko - can I mention this, because it is important - with the rank of major, an ethnic Jew. Niemiec, I think his name was. He was a Jew, but he had changed his faith - become a convert, because otherwise he wouldn't have worked his way up to officer rank. Unfortunately up to corporal inclusive. And so a corporal would lead a group of Jews to the synagogue. And always, on holidays like Yom Kippur, Rosh Hashanah or other important holidays, Jewish soldiers would come to the synagogue commanded by a corporal.

We lived in this quarter, I don't know what it was called, but it was almost the center of Bielsko, near Blichowa Street. There, on that street, there were a lot of factories. The Endeks 6 were on that street, and the PPS party 7 also had its headquarters there. Somewhere a bit further on, the National Alliance 8. And there were always these scuffles between them, because there were a lot of Jews in the PPS.

I remember this one guy from the PPS, a lawyer, name of Gluecksman. His son was active in the PPS too; it was a PPS family altogether. After the war, the son, after changing his name, went around in Bielsko as Lieutenant- Colonel Gruda. And as for the skirmishes, I remember that the police would come in on horseback, even. I don't remember any fatalities, but that period stuck in my mind, because there were often things like that near us - like Jewish pogroms. In what sense? Pickets outside shops, broken windows - very often 9.

I remember demonstrations too. Before the war in particular the PPS would demonstrate. 'Work!', 'Bread!' - I remember the workers walking with these banners on 1st May [Labor Day]. And there was a bit of unemployment in Bielsko 10, not too much, perhaps, because there were all these factories everywhere, and in all there weren't so many residents. Bielsko and Biala together numbered perhaps 50,000 residents. So unemployment perhaps wasn't all that great, but there were large differences in pay.

In Bielsko there wasn't a Jewish quarter as such. The Jews lived all over Bielsko, but in 1939 this Jewish quarter did come into being. It was built by Jewish factory owners, and called 'Tel Aviv.' Totally new houses. Not Jewish in the sense that for instance you see these poor Jewish districts. Nice houses built, villas really. Two and three story. Only rich Jews lived there. Every factory owner built themselves a house there. But then I can't say much about that district because I didn't go there much; I didn't have any friends there.

Where Bielsko now merges with Biala, that's the former Jewish district. There were fewer Hasidim in Bielsko; there were some, but fewer. There were mostly assimilated Jews. Most of them had property, meaning factories. I can even name several factories: 'Wolf' - mostly textile materials, 'Karibi' an abbreviation of Karl, Rizenfeld, Bielsko, and 'Bribram' - fittings. But with my father being a tailor, a tailor he remained until the end of his life. Unfortunately that was our life.

Various Jewish parties were active in Bielsko. As far as I remember, there were Akiba 11, Hanoar Hatzioni 12, Betar 13, Poalei Zion 14. I remember there being a Betar rally on the playing field a little way outside the town. They came from all over Poland. Afterwards they marched down one street, and another, and with those sticks, too. But I don't know what the sticks were for, they just waved them around. I went there then, just to go, as an observer.

The Betar members were almost entirely in uniform, I happen to remember that there were those uniforms - I don't remember the color, but perhaps brown? [They were indeed brown, a color that was meant to symbolize the color of the Palestinian earth.] Something like that. It was a kind of paramilitary organization. Perhaps they were training there, meaning - I don't know - the liberation of Palestine, something like that was definitely going on. Some of them, I think, went into the army [joined the Polish Armed Forces]. In our organization - because I belonged to Hanoar Hatzioni - they used to say that it was a Jewish fascist organization.

I belonged to Hanoar Hatzioni from the beginning of school. It's hard to say what attracted me to that organization. I suppose it was some youthful fad. Sport, among other things. I was a good table tennis player and I often played in our organization's club room. Hanoar Hatzioni meetings, talks and events were also held in that club room. We wore these green uniforms.

I also remember agitating for emigration to Palestine. I thought about perhaps going to Palestine inasmuch as that was how they taught us then in Hanoar Hatzioni, in the Zionist spirit, and prepared us for the possibility of going there. But I hadn't thought about it seriously then, because I wasn't aware enough. I was still young, at gymnasium. Anyway, it was unrealistic in those years, because you had to have lots of money for the trip. It wasn't for free.

There was also a Jewish football team in Bielsko. It was called Hakoah. I was too young for a player, but I was a fan. I went to all the matches. A 'Maccabiada' 15 was held there once [a Jewish athletics meeting]. I don't remember in which year, but I was 14, maybe 15 then. [In 1937 Hakoah Bielsko won the title of Maccabi Union Champion in Poland. Hakoah's rival in the championship match was the team from the Katowice Jewish Sports Club, which lost to the Bielsko side 1:6]

Among the teams that came were Maccabi Cracow, Maccabi Lodz and Hasmonea Lvov. The best pre-war team was Hasmonea Lvov. Hoenig [Editor's note: actually Honig], a great defender from Hasmonea Lvov, moved to Bielsko after that and played in a Polish team, in BBTS [the Bielsko-Biala Sporting Society]. I remember a few of the players in our Hakoah team, including the two Gruenstein brothers. One was called Aron; I can't remember the name of the other brother.

Our religious life

There were two synagogues, one in Bielsko, the other in Biala. There were these prayer houses too [shtibl], but they were in private houses, where Hasidim 16 went. But to the synagogue, at least from what I saw, more assimilated Jews went.

On the Sabbath Father didn't work at the machine. There were these attempts - I don't know - at not doing anything on the Sabbath, but it didn't work. Well, it was a family that was poor and didn't have any stocks, so to speak, to put a chulent in the oven, so as not to cook on the Sabbath, or to light candles. We didn't do that. Perhaps at first we did, in the early, better times, but after Father closed his shop down, not any more.

Well, so in our family, Jewish tradition as such wasn't kept up too much. Of course we celebrated all the holidays, as much as we could, as much as we could afford. I remember Pesach. We always sat down to the table as a whole family. Modestly, modestly we ate that meal. 'Mah nishtanah halaylah,' I still remember that prayer. No further, that's all I remember. Father always said it first, and then the children repeated it - 'Mah nishtanah halaylah.' I remember that several times just like that we celebrated that holiday, solemnly. Into the 1930s, in 1936, 1937, but not after that, there weren't the conditions, because that apartment was so very, very cramped.

The other holidays we didn't celebrate so solemnly at home. But at Yom Kippur, I remember, I fasted all day. The whole family fasted. That was a tradition that was observed. But in the basement we didn't celebrate the holidays any more. Father didn't pray at home. At Yom Kippur, on Rosh Hashanah, we were always at synagogue. The one in Bielsko was very beautiful and old; I don't remember how many years old [reform synagogue, built in 1879-1881, to plans by the Bielsko architect Karol Korn, styled on the Budapest Dohany Street synagogue]. At one time I even sang in the choir there, but for a very short time. It was destroyed by the Germans after they invaded the town [13th September 1939]. The square is empty there to this day.

I remember my bar mitzvah. I learned a text in Hebrew, a fragment of which I was to read out during the celebrations in the synagogue. I had a teacher at home who taught me, because I didn't know Hebrew, and still don't, unlike my grandchildren. I learned it by heart. Literally. I didn't even know what I was reading from the Torah. The teacher told me something or other, translated it, but I don't remember what any more. Presumably it went well. I remember getting up, reading that fragment of the Torah, and that's all. And afterwards for a few days I put those straps [tefillin] on every day, but after that I stopped, because it bored me. I didn't go back to it again.

My relatives

As for my mother's siblings, perhaps I'll take them in turn. Mother had quite a lot of kin here in Cracow [Editor's note: Mr. Glazer has lived in Cracow for 30 years]. So I can list these: Mother's aunt, Eleonora Wetstein. I don't know from what family, but Mother's aunt. Presumably it was Mom's mother's sister, presumably she was a spinster too. She lived at 2 Matejki Square, or 4 Zacisze Street, let's call it, because before the war there was a passage through the courtyard, but after the war it was blocked up.

And that aunt's sister was called Ewa Fischer. Actually I don't really know who that Aunt Ewa was, presumably a widow, because she was alone. She had a restaurant at 2 Matejki Square. Seems it was either a lease or her property. Aunt Eleonora didn't interfere in the restaurant. It was more a licensed bar than a restaurant. There weren't any dinners, just vodka and various types of snacks.

I don't remember the name, but I often went there. I remember the buffet in that restaurant. I remember this young waitress, who even lived there in that apartment above the restaurant with both aunts. On the first floor, one or two rooms with windows onto the Zacisze Street side. And on Matejki Square I even played on the Jagiello monument. Literally on the monument. Yes, but those were the 1930s, my vacations. In more detail all I can say is that that restaurant of my aunt's existed until the outbreak of the war. It was a very popular place. Lots of railway men used to go there from the station close by.

The closest and best brother lived in Cracow at 51 or 53 Kalwaryjska Street, I don't remember exactly. Wetstein. Samuel Wetstein. I remember all his four-person family very well, because I went there a lot. Uncle was a locksmith. He had his own workshop on Starowislna Street. The locksmith's workshop is still there, somebody owns it privately. It was between the 'Palace of the Press' and Dietla Street, before what used to be the 'Uciecha' cinema [that cinema no longer exists].

Uncle's wife was called Salomea, I think. They had a daughter, Renata, and a son, Artur. Those cousins were older than me. More or less my sister and brother's age. The house they lived in on Kalwaryjska was very big and belonged to my uncle. Anyway, it was sold straight after the war, before the nationalization decree. I was one of the heirs; who the others were, that I don't know. That house was heavily burdened with debt and almost nothing was left from that house. I got a trifling sum, because in all - I don't know - in my hand I got 40,000 [zloty]. I remember as if it were yesterday. A pair of officer's boots, nothing more. That's literally all I bought myself. And in parenthesis now, those boots were stolen. Back in the army.

Now the next family. Well known in Cracow, really very well known. Mother's brother, Szymon Wetstein. His wife, I don't know what her name was. They lived at 15 or 15a Slowackiego Avenue in Cracow. If I'm not mistaken it's a house belonging to the Jagiellonian University 17 today [15a - Residential House for professors of the Jagiellonian University]. Once I tried to check if it was still the former property of the Wetsteins or if it had been sold on to somebody later, but I wasn't able to. They didn't tend to get in touch much either with Mother or with the brother who lived on Kalwaryjska Street. I went to their house literally once in my life.

It's hard for me to say what that Uncle Szymon did, but if he gave his sons an education he must have done something worthwhile in those times. He had two sons. One son, Jozef, was an architect, and I think that house on Slowackiego Avenue was designed by him. [Editor's note: The house at 15a Slowackiego Avenue was built in 1929 according to plans by Ludwik Wojtyczko; perhaps Jozef Wetstein was a member of Wojtyczko's architectural staff.] By the by, he also designed 'Feniks' in Cracow. [Editor's note: The 'Feniks' Society's building on the corner of the Main Market Square and Swietego Jana Street, the only building on the Square in the Modernist style, was designed by Prof. Adolf Szyszko-Bohusz (1883-1948), one of Poland's most eminent architects - as in the case of the building at 15a Slowackiego Avenue, Wetstein was probably a member of Prof. Szyszko- Bohusz's staff].

The other son, Wladyslaw Wetstein, and later Wladyslaw Krzeminski, was the director of the 'Stary Teatr' [Old Theater] in Cracow. I know that he was director until 1968, after that, presumably due to his background, he was dismissed from the post. [Wladyslaw Krzeminski was director of the Stary Teatr in 1954 and from 1957-1963.] Wladyslaw is dead now; he died in Cracow and was buried in the cemetery at Salwator [a Catholic cemetery in Cracow]. But what happened to Jozef, whether he's still alive, that I don't know.

Mother's third brother, Henryk, was a little handicapped, if you like. No knowing what was wrong with him. He just begged, roved the country, to the family, here a little, there a little. In Cracow he shuttled between the uncle from Kalwaryjska and the aunts on Matejki Square. I don't know what he lived off even. He often came to Bielsko to our house; we fed him as much as we could afford, he would stop a few days, and then off on his travels again. I don't even know where he lived. Everywhere and nowhere, I should think, because in my day there was no longer any family in Kamionka, and I've never even been there.

Mother's fourth brother lived in Belgium, in Antwerp. He often wrote to Mother. I don't know what he was called or why he'd emigrated, but presumably in search of bread, as they say. He lived there for a long time. I don't think he was married. What became of him afterwards, that I don't know.

To sum up, in terms of Mom's brothers and sisters, we had most to do with that brother, the locksmith, and with the aunts who lived on Matejki Square. But the rest of her relatives - at least as far as I know - Mom never visited, and neither did they ever come to see us in Bielsko even once. At least as far back as I can remember. I don't know why. Some of her family were just like that, richer - in the literal sense, and Mom was poverty stricken - you could put it that way. From Mother's side that would probably be all.

On Father's side the surname was Glaser or Rosner. But as I've already said, I don't know when and in what circumstances Father changed his name from Rosner to Glaser. And whether he did it at all. Officially he used the name Glaser. One of Father's brothers - at least this is what I know - like us, lived in Bielsko, but they didn't have any contact with each other. I really don't know the reasons, but theirs was a secretive, unapproachable family. There are these arguments - I don't know - that drag on and are not really mentioned in the family.

That brother was a tailor too, and I think he was married. I can't recall what his name was. If I'd spent more time with him, like with my uncles on my mother's side, for instance, I'd remember his name. With him, unfortunately, I didn't have the opportunity. We never went to their house or they to ours, even though it was our closest family in Bielsko. The only other thing that I can say about them is that also after the outbreak of the war they went away somewhere.

I also remember another of Father's brothers. I didn't know him and I don't know what his name was, but I know that he lived in Bucharest. From time to time these letters would come to Father from him. Seldom, but they did. I don't know what he did there or what he had gone for. My parents didn't share stories like that about the family much. They just didn't talk about those things. I found out about that brother of Father's by chance - that he was in Bucharest - because I saw the letters when they came. As I've already mentioned, one of Father's sisters lived in Plaza. Most of Father's family was there, but I don't remember who lived there apart from her or how those people were related to Father.

Sixteen I was when I completed that 8th grade. I was born in the crisis, there was poverty, and so I went out to work, to earn something as far as possible. My friend, Bribram Henryk, also was in that class with me, so I asked him, 'Get me work at your father's place, would you?' I was moderately interested in the clothing trade then. I used to help Father with the unstitching, not just unstitching but sewing lapels back on too. I helped him as far as I could, I did what I could do. And from then on I remembered something. Once, I remember, I put my finger in the machine underneath, and the needle got stuck in it. After that I had this little operation. I could use my finger normally as soon as they took the needle out. And what I learned then came in handy later. That sewing perhaps even saved my life, in a small way.

Bribram's father took me on in his little fittings factory as a commercial intern. Surprisingly, for 20 zloty a month. In those days that was enough for me to buy material for a suit of clothes for 40 zloty. I even had my own insurance. When I needed my papers for my pension later, I got them in Bielsko. I worked physically a bit, and after that in the office. I could type a little, even in German, because I'd been on a typing course for a few months. After that I started to organize my own office, my own files, I put all that in order myself. And so much so that they praised me.

In the summer, in July 1939 I think, I went to Szczyrk on this two-week holiday camp. I don't even know what funds that was paid for out of. School didn't pay for it, because I had already left... In the meantime some commission came [to the factory], and they couldn't find anything, and they recalled me to work from my holiday. Because I was irreplaceable. Yes, 40 zloty I had towards the end for a month's work. And I remember as if it were yesterday, I bought myself some material for a suit of clothes. Me, out of my own money. Father was going to make them for me, but the war broke out and unfortunately I couldn't take advantage of that. The material was left at home, I lost it all. In any case, that was the sort of grim childhood I had. But there you are.

During the war

1st September, the year 1939, 5 in the morning: the outbreak of war 18. That morning we were already literally packed. I don't know how I knew that the war had broken out, but everybody already knew it. All the Jews from Bielsko fled on the first day of the war. All of them, because they suspected what was going to happen in Bielsko. There had already been talk that when the Germans entered the town there would be a terrible massacre. The propaganda by the German minority was very strident in relation to the Jews; they had announced that when Hitler invaded he would - not kill, but finish off all the Jews, and so on. Yes, that was pronounced officially. And the Jews were afraid.

So on that first day of the war, the whole lot went to the station with their bundles. It wasn't only the Jews that were fleeing. The Poles wanted to leave that area as fast as possible too, because they knew that once the Germans took over the railway things would be different. We set off for the station too. It must have been around lunchtime. One train after another was leaving. We got on the first one going towards Cracow. We stopped in the middle of nowhere several times on the way.

When the train arrived in Cracow at last, we didn't get off, because on the way we'd heard rumors that the Germans were already almost in Cracow [the Germans entered Cracow on 6th September]. We went on and got off just outside Tarnow, in Moscice, because the train wasn't going any further, because there were bombardments. And we went on from there on foot, eastward, until we got to Kolbuszowa, not far from Rzeszow.

Some people had already left Bielsko earlier, for instance my boss Bribram. He had a car, that was something before the war. Some people had left earlier still, and so they got east. They made it, but we didn't. From stories, I know that in Bielsko, on the first day of the war, Germans - civilians, living normally in Bielsko, shot at Polish soldiers from windows on the Square. Yes, lots of Germans lived on the Square. We had already gone by then, but I also know that the Polish army, leaving Bielsko, blew up the railway tunnel, which was also the passage from Bielsko to Biala, and so cut communication. That happened in the afternoon, before the Germans invaded. I don't know when the Germans entered Bielsko, whether on 1st or 2nd [it was on the night of 4th September]. For shooting at Polish soldiers, all the Germans had to leave Bielsko after the war 19. Even the Volksdeutsche 20 had to go, because the Poles remembered that. The Germans were forced to by the Polish authorities.

My brother was with us even though he had been called up into the army as a recruit. If he'd done his school-leaving certificate he would have been called up as an officer cadet. But he never went into the army. Mobilization was announced [on 30th August 1939 universal mobilization was announced and then revoked, on 31st August it was announced again] and everyone who had recruitment papers was under obligation to report to their unit. I don't remember what unit he was supposed to report to, but everyone was looking for their units and couldn't find them, because they weren't organized, or they were already on their way somewhere else.

1939 was a year when the army walked alongside the civilians and everybody was looking for everybody else. From that Moscice outside Tarnow, with the army, we walked east, on foot all the time. The army was walking, people were walking, horses, cows, the lot. September was terribly hot. The heat was unbelievable, so we mainly walked by night. We walked for four or five nights. My sister with her fur coat under her arm, I didn't have much in particular, just what we had in our hands and could take, we took. We slept by the roadside. And we walked as far as Kolbuszowa, that's before you get to Rzeszow [the distance from Bielsko to Kolbuszowa is approx. 150 km].

In Kolbuszowa we met a Jewish family; they had a farm in the village. We stayed there for a period of some two weeks, just over, but the Germans invaded there too. There was no hope of them leaving that area because they had occupied everywhere by then. And so we went back, and that time we headed for Cracow - on foot, through various places; I remember that on the way were Radomysl, Debica, Brzesko and Bochnia. Wherever there was the chance we would go a bit by cart.

By then we didn't want to go back to Bielsko because in Bielsko it was already the German Reich, and there's a difference between the General Governorship 21, and the Reich, right? Here [in the GG] Poles and Jews had some rights for the time being. But not there. And so, mostly on foot, we reached Cracow, and the aunts on Matejki Square.

Once we were in Cracow, my brother [Maksymilian], decided to go abroad, to Russia. Right after 17th September 22, he tried to cross the border with Russia, somewhere near Nisko, I think, but he was unlucky. The Russians turned him back. Lots of Jews crossed the border at that time. They thought they would be a lot better off with the Russians than with the Germans. Everyone thought that. In the end my brother came back to us in Cracow.

In Cracow we had to have armbands 23 right away. Right off. My brother didn't wear his armband, because he could speak German well. A Jew with an armband couldn't go around Cracow too much. My brother didn't look like a Jew at all, he had that kind of appearance - unfortunately I don't have a photograph of him. But after that they started introducing 'kenkartas' 24 here in Cracow, those supposedly ID things. Because of that we left Cracow, because it was getting dangerous for us. All that General Governorship was there, and the seat of the governor [Hans Frank]. There were an awful lot of army and Nazi organizations. So we stayed with the family a while and after two or three weeks or so my parents decided that we would move to Tarnow.

In Tarnow we didn't have any family of our own. We stayed there some time on Goldhammer Street with some Jewish family. I don't know exactly how long it can have been. When we fled Bielsko we took what we could take, but the sewing machine stayed in the basement. And my sister went there for it. And she brought that machine back, how, I don't know, but that was in 1940. After that Father sewed again for a short time in Tarnow. I got a summons from the 'Arbeitsamt' [German for 'Labor Office'], what they called the labor office - as a 17-year-old lad. That was 1940. I was summoned to work. I didn't know what work - it turned out to be to the Pustkow labor camp 25 .

That's just beyond Debica [approx. 130 km east of Cracow]. It turned out that it was SS land, where there were these food storehouses. My camp was a bit separate, if you like, a little way off beyond the wire, but you could see the main part of the camp. The SS trained in Pustkow as well, and there was a big training ground. They were changing all the time, some arriving, others going. And there, in April 1940, I arrived to work and I was to work as a normal laborer. I wasn't particularly badly off as yet, back then. You could manage.

At first I was meeting deliveries to the storehouse off trains. I could speak German, perhaps that's why. The wagons came in, we would unload them, I carried sacks on my back, and crates with wines in. Straw and hay, too, not just food. And I worked in the storehouse some too. Beyond my strength. After all, at 17 I wasn't too well developed physically, and I had to lug 80-kg crates and bags on my back. To this day I have spinal defects.

The working conditions were awful, but because we were working with food, each of us could steal something on the side, because no-one checked that too much. But even so, they caught me once. I was trying to steal a piece of salami. I got 25 lashes, in front of everybody, like. With a whip. It hurt terribly. I was allowed to work, but I was watched very closely. I stopped stealing.

Before that I had managed to steal something for my parents twice. They and my brother and sister had gone to the ghetto in Tarnow 26. At that time we were often sent to Cracow in this big truck. We would take flour from the mill on Wieczysta Street, and as Tarnow was on route, they let us go to the ghetto. I went into the ghetto once on a pass. I was there for a very short time. I don't know how it happened - they granted my request; not only mine but other people's too. And so they left us in the ghetto for a few hours. The SS-men in the convoy were evidently understanding like that. I don't remember what they were called, but they supervised the storehouses that we worked in at Pustkow.

They left me in the ghetto, I remember that as if it were yesterday. They knew I wouldn't escape from there. Well, how would I escape? How many hours I was there I don't know, but it didn't last very long at all. But it meant that I met my parents there, and we exchanged a few words. We despaired and that was it. I really didn't expect it all to be over that quickly and that I would never see them again. That was the last time I saw my parents and my sister. I didn't know about the liquidation of the ghetto when I was in the camp. I didn't know. Only afterwards, after the war, I found out.

In Pustkow there were Poles and Jews. The Polish camp was set up first, and then a separate Jewish one. I was with the same people all the time. I remember a few names. One, who I remember the most, was Marian Gruen from Cracow. He was a lad just like me and I don't think he had a trade yet. What kind of family he came from I don't know either. From the camp I remember Szas, too, but I don't remember his first name. He was older than me. It was a small group in that food storehouse. There were about 30-40 people working with me. But the camp itself in Pustkow was big. There was a chemical works somewhere on the Pustkow site there; Polish forced laborers worked there. I was classed as a forced laborer too.

I remember a Polish SS-man, that stuck in my mind. Dietrich, his last name was, and he came from Silesia, but from what town I don't know. [He must have been a Polish ethnic German as only Germans could join the SS.] He was a bit false, but he wasn't bad. The SS-men that came from Silesia treated the Jews better, and there were two of them. One worked in the bread store and the other in another one - I can't remember. They didn't treat the Jews too badly, but perhaps because almost all the Jews knew German.

I remember one more SS-man, by the name of Ruff. I don't remember what his first name was. [Editor's note: Ruff's first name was Heinrich - according to a certificate issued to Mr. Glazer by the Central Committee for the Investigation of Nazi Crimes in Poland.] Our group wasn't very numerous, and he was the camp leader of our group. I saw him in the camp a lot. I'll come back to that matter shortly, because I was in Tarnow, after the war, in uniform, at a court hearing in that SS-man's case.

In Pustkow there was a whole camp for Soviet prisoners. Not all the time, but I seem to remember them being there in 1943. [The camp for Soviet prisoners was set up in October 1941 and liquidated in 1942; in its place a camp for Poles was set up.] Separately somewhere. We used to meet them as they were going to work. But I really did see this scene: they ate tar. Seriously, they ate tar! They were that starving. And apparently there were several thousand of them there [5,000 prisoners; a few dozen survived] and 30 were left. But why? Because those 30 joined the SS Galicia army 27. That SS Galicia trained in Pustkow. No-one survived with the exception of those 30-something who went over to the Nazi army as SS-men. [Placed under the SS, but not actually members of the SS themselves.] All the others died off.

Then in 1943 - Stalingrad 28. Discipline tightened in the camp, and they put us all together in one camp, in the main section. They simply wanted the Jews to be within reach just in case. Before that we had been free, as it were. We'd had our own barrack, but we weren't watched very closely. When a transport came in, we went to work. But after we were grouped in that camp, we did practically nothing, just marched in columns and we had to sing. Yes. Singing and marching around the camp pointlessly. Jews separately and Poles separately. We sang what we could, in Polish. I remember that 'O moj Rozmarynie' ['O my rosemary,' a song of the Legionnaires, Pilsudski's soldiers].

My brother was sent to the camp in Pustkow too. At first he was in the ghetto with my parents, but when I visited them there, he was already no longer there, because he had been taken to the camp in Pustkow. I found that out from my parents. He was working physically somewhere or other, in another group, I don't know exactly where, but on some earthworks.

In Pustkow I fell ill with typhus, in the grouped-together camp. And my brother came to visit me. I was lying in the sick bay. I really did have fortune in my misfortune, because I was cured of that illness. Typhus in the camp is awful. Well, and it was then that I met my brother for the first and last time. He mentioned to me then that he wanted to escape from the camp. I didn't advise him against it. How could I have advised him against it when I knew that it was either death or life? In the camp everyone knew what awaited them. People lived in hope, but in the end they expected that sooner or later the worst could happen. I said, 'Well go, then! Go!' But I didn't expect him to go to our parents. I thought he'd go to the forest or somewhere.

He went to meet our parents, and they picked him up in the ghetto there. The Germans probably found out where he was. I don't know how. They brought him back to Pustkow. He was put in what they called the penal camp, well, and presumably they finished him off there. I don't know anything more precise about the circumstances of his death.

I didn't think about escape. Anyway I didn't have the opportunity, because I simply worked together, in a group. Well, I didn't think about escape because quite simply I wasn't too badly off in those conditions. We lived in sheds, but the sheds were more human. Somehow I had as much food as I needed and a fair enough bed. It was only afterwards, in the camp near Gliwice, when the worst time came, that I really thought about everything and nothing. About everything. Whether I would survive it.

In July 1944, when the Russians had come as far as I think Baranow, fierce battles were fought there between the Germans and the Russians, because there it was Polish territory, so they packed us off in a transport and off we went. Transport, but no idea where to. Packing up? We aren't packing up. We didn't have anything to pack. Wagons were put on, those cattle ones, naturally. From Pustkow itself, because there was a siding there. We were loaded in without any air. Locked up like cattle. We didn't know anything of what was going on. We didn't know where we were going, even.

Auschwitz

It took a whole day and a night, I think. They open the wagons: 'Raus' [Ger.: Get out]. We look: 'Arbeit macht frei' [Work makes (you) free, the infamous inscription above the Auschwitz gate]. What's going to happen to us? I thought then. I didn't know anything about Auschwitz. I knew about our camp in Pustkow, but about others, that they existed at all, I didn't. They left us a very long time on that ramp. And that SS-man, Ruff, said that he had had a 'Befehl' [Ger.: command] and he had to put us in the camp, not in any crematorium. No, because he had been given an order and he wasn't leaving the place until they took us to the camp. It wasn't that he asked for it - he demanded it. On that ramp Ruff behaved very decently. I didn't see him during the convoy, I only saw him on the ramp.

I didn't know that Auschwitz was a death camp. None of us knew that. We were told that we were going to the camp and we went to the camp. But later I found out that it was usually like this: a transport arrived and all of it to the bathhouse. There that poisonous gas at once, then the floor fell in, the corpses down, and that was it. In Birkenau 29 there were crematoria, those people were sent there to their deaths, and others were sent to the sheds. And so somehow we simply survived, because in the end we were sent to the camp. And so that's why I've got this number, A-18077. I was tattooed on the first day, 27th July 1944. Prisoners did it, but I don't know whether they were Poles or Jews.

After that I got my stripes, of course [camp uniform, made from material with blue vertical stripes, comprising a jacket and trousers]. But in Pustkow we hadn't had stripes. You went around in whatever you had. First we were sent to this big bathhouse. I knew that I was in quarantine, that this was how it had to be, that they would come and take us somewhere to work. I don't know what the point of that quarantine was. Two weeks we sat in these sheds and didn't do anything. On the bunks, without anything, just like that. There weren't even straw mattresses, and all those people.

There I saw the women's camp in Birkenau 30. Women, all shaven, I saw at once on the first day. I saw the gypsy camp too. Yes. I could see that they were gypsies; their camp was separate. I saw other people too, different nationalities, Greeks, Hungarians. I even remember this one episode. I didn't even know what it meant. 'Korfu lekhem' - one of the prisoners said that to us. 'Korfu' meant that they were from the island of Corfu, and 'lekhem' is simply 'bread' in Hebrew, apparently. I still remember those two words, as if it were yesterday. 'Korfu lekhem, Korfu lekhem.' Just meaning that they were from the island of Corfu and they wanted bread.

And after that quarantine, after all that, what they called 'merchants' came to the camp. Yes, SS-men. They ordered us all to get out of the shed. The whole group, the one from Pustkow, because we'd somehow stuck together. They asked about our trades. What trade, what trade? They just wanted to see who could do what, because it was to be real work. Obviously I wasn't a properly trained tailor, but I said I was a tailor. Perhaps I saved myself as a tailor, because they took me to work and didn't leave me in the camp. Some of them, that stayed, older people, they finished them off in the camp. Then they split us into groups and some went to the Siemianowice Foundry [proper name: the Laura Foundry], others to... I can't remember, and I ended up in Gliwice. In July 1944.

I was still a prisoner of the Auschwitz camp, just of the Gliwice branch 31. There they were building a factory to make gun carriages and large water mines - munitions, in any case. We organized it all, in the sense that first we did the earthworks, and then we put the machines in, set them up, leveled them. Even lathes, milling machines and other machines. As non- experts we did what we could. And in charge of that was a firm called Zieleniewski [Zieleniewski-Maschinen und Waggonbau GmbH] from Cracow, which the Germans had partly transferred to Gliwice during the occupation. I don't know why. Perhaps so as not to be manufacturing munitions in Cracow? Perhaps they didn't want it to be visible in Cracow, that there was production going on in such a big city, and there in Gliwice it was somewhere out in the middle of nowhere, way out of town.

Some of the workers presumably had to move from Cracow to that factory. But they used to go home almost every Sunday. They weren't slaves like we were, but presumably got money for their work. We walked to work every day, perhaps 10 minutes, because our sheds weren't far from the factory that was being built. But there the conditions were awful. Indescribable. In the winter, washing right out in the open air, naked. The washbasins were outside. We had to wash, because we were covered in lice. I couldn't stand it any more. Everything outside. These camp sheds, so many people in one space, as many as possible. The nights terrible, the days terrible. And I was there until about January 1945. The worst I experienced was there. The worst. And then after that there was that march 26 as well. I didn't expect it to end like that. Quite simply, well.

In January we were evacuated and we left our base in Gliwice. We were taken one evening, it was already dark. I don't know what time it can have been. Perhaps 5pm. Then we walked all night and all day. On the way we met a whole huge column from Auschwitz-Birkenau. That was that death march. I don't know exactly where we joined up with them. We walked in columns. The Auschwitz camp as such was liquidated sometime around 18 January [evacuation of the prisoners went on from 17-21 January 1945]. I don't know how many people were on the march then. An innumerable number [at least 14,000 prisoners were marched along that route]. I remember that I got diarrhea on the way too. But anyone who broke ranks - a bullet in the head. Terrible, that was. I don't know how I survived it.

We had provisions from our former camp in Gliwice, jam and bread, so on the way we could eat that. But the things that went on on the way, it's obvious. Diarrhea, because the people from Auschwitz were incredibly hungry, and before they set off on the march they had been issued with food. And they'd been walking from Auschwitz, I don't know how many days [they walked along the route Auschwitz - Tychy - Mikolow - Gliwice, approx. 55 km]. I don't remember how long we were walking, but more than 24 hours, I think, and we reached somewhere near Kedzierzyn at night, the Blechhammer camp in the Silesian sheet metal works in Slawecice [approx. 25 km from Gliwice].

They were to pick up the next huge camp from there. We stopped in this one shed, on the fringes of that camp. One night I think we slept on bunks. In the watchtowers there were guards, I remember that still, as if it were yesterday - they were Romanians and I think Latvians, at least that's what all the prisoners round about were saying. A special international brigade of the SS was guarding us. I didn't see any Germans there.

The next day the guards suddenly started shooting at us into the shed from the watchtowers. I was lying on the middle bunk, and up top was Mandel, a friend from the camp in Gliwice. Kiwi Mandel, that's what they nicknamed him. And that Mandel was wounded in the leg. I don't know why they were shooting. There was general pandemonium. We were afraid to go out of the shed, but sometime later that same day we noticed that they had stopped guarding us - they had left the watchtower and fled, evidently, because we couldn't see anybody there.

So then Gruen and I ran a little way to a nearby wood and sat there for several hours in the night. We attempted an escape, because what else was left to us? We could see that we were walking, walking, and there was no end. We could also see how many people had died on the way. We didn't go back. The injured Mandel stayed in the shed. There were three of us after that, because one more friend - another Mandel - joined us. There were two Mandels, entirely unrelated to each other. I don't remember what that one's first name was.

We reached this place near Strzelce Opolskie. It was the road between Strzelce Opolskie and Gliwice. It wasn't until that road that we saw the first Soviet tank. I saw it in a field. We just met them on the road as they were going into that area. One soldier got out of the tank, then another. We were still in our stripes then. They welcomed us properly, cordially. I don't remember what they said to us but I remember great emotion. And that was my liberation. Mine and my friends'.

Liberation

It was 20th January 1945, I think, I was liberated. I didn't have a calendar, but that date sticks in my mind. My liberation, because the general one I don't remember, when they liberated various cities. We told them at once where our wounded friends were. We said goodbye and went on, towards Cracow. And on the way there weren't any Germans. Somebody gave us some civilian clothes, so we got rid of the stripes. Later I found out from someone that the Russians took Mandel to a field hospital near Strzelce Opolskie and treated him.

We reached Cracow some time at the beginning of February. The city had already been liberated. We found a place to stay on Dluga Street. I don't know what it was the headquarters of, but places to sleep for people returning from the camps had been organized there. And I remember as if it were yesterday how these Jews who were staying on Dluga at that time took their revenge on this one Jew. On some kapo [concentration camp inmate appointed by the SS to be in charge of a work gang]. It happened outside the building. I don't know what camp they were from, but they recognized him, evidently. And they beat him up. Good and proper. Well, they didn't do anything to him, well, they weren't going to kill him. I witnessed the scene, that's all.

We used to meet up with friends from the camp in that place on Dluga. Jews who had come back from camps or come out of hiding used to sit around there. I went there a few times. And there I used to meet up with Kiwi Mandel. I was living with Gruen, in his apartment on Konarskiego Street. Later, whenever I came to Cracow from Bielsko I also used to see him.

Mandel had been a tailor before the war. His uncle had had a tailor's studio back then on Dajwor [a street in Cracow's Jewish district, Kazimierz] and Mandel had worked for him. But after that what happened to him I don't know. It turned out that I had no-one from my family left in Cracow. I looked for them. I went here and there - the family wasn't there. I knew that the whole lot had been taken to the Cracow ghetto, and that there were no Jews living where I remembered, either on Matejki Square or on Kalwaryjska Street.

In March [1945] I went to Bielsko. The town had already been liberated, but there was still fighting going on in the surrounding hills between the Germans and the Russians. I registered with the Jewish Committee in Bielsko and just thought that I'd get my life sorted out a bit better. [The first people registered with the Jewish Committee in Bielsko on 13th March 1945, and by the end of April 261 people had reported. By the end of December 1945 there were 1,589 people entered in the register]. At the Committee they gave me the address of an apartment where there was a spare room.

I looked for my family but I couldn't find anyone there either. I knew that no-one had survived in the ghetto. The ghetto in Tarnow was liquidated in 1942. I don't remember which month. [The last transport from the ghetto in Tarnow to the extermination camp in Belzec was in November 1942, subsequent transports went to Plaszow, the last in September 1943]. Presumably, I'm not sure, they were taken to Belzec 33. And I meant to go to Belzec, but I'm too old, I can't. Not long ago I talked to my wife about it.

Then, in March 1945, I went to our old apartment on Wyzwolenia Square. I went to show my face, that I was there, that I was alive. Some German opened the door and I asked him if he knew my family. He did know them, indeed; when he saw how I was dressed he took pity and gave me a coat, a trench coat. I wore it when they called me up into the army a month later, but it got left behind somewhere later on, on the way. I know that that German was resettled out of Bielsko, or he left himself, I don't remember, but I think they resettled him.

At that time I still had hope of finding family, and I wrote to the PCK [Polish Red Cross]. It helped to look for families. I got a reply that there wasn't anybody of that name anywhere. And in Bielsko the Jewish Committee was already in existence and all those who came back to Bielsko after the war - it was like a Jewish community organization - registered there. At first it was this book, a normal book. Everybody wrote their name and surname in, date of birth, and then apparently they made these files. And that book - not just that one, because there were a lot of those books all over Poland - was sent to Warsaw and is in the Historical Institute.

I managed to find only one person from the family, my cousin Roza, the daughter of my father's sister from Plaza. Actually, it was she who found me and wrote me a letter from Sosnowiec, that after being liberated from the camp she had settled there. I don't remember which camp she was in, but she had met her future husband, Jurkowski, there. About her own parents she told me only that they were dead, but I don't think she herself knew anything more precise, because she'd been in the camp. She must have been somewhere in a camp in Poland, because already straight after the war she was in Poland. Certainly not in Auschwitz, because I'd have remembered that. Somewhere near Sosnowiec it must have been. Her husband was a cobbler. He had some kind of cobbler's shop. In the apartment even, I think. I used to go there a lot once I was in the army.

After me, Horowitz and Liban came to Bielsko too. First Horowitz turned up; he'd found my address at the Committee. After that we were joined by Liban, who'd come back from the camp in Stutthof 34, that's near Gdansk. There had been a soap factory there, that soap from human fat. What a thing 35! We lived together in one room in some German's apartment. Yes, a German took us in, welcomed us, 'If you please,' but it wasn't anyone I knew. Russian officers had already taken over part of that apartment, and because the other room was free they had taken us in. And there was a Czech girl there too, who had been liberated, but I don't know from which camp. She was called Zita Maj.

And so we spent time together, we friends and her. Soon afterwards she left to go to her family in Czechia. She came from there, from the border region. She wasn't a sweetheart, just an acquaintance. And my friends and I traded together at that time, the three of us. The Russians who we lived with had pork fat in abundance. They would give it to us for nothing, and we would go to Cracow, sell the fat - I can't remember at which market, buy soap with the money, and sell it in Bielsko. And basically that's what we lived off. You had to live off something. But that wasn't for long. And so I stayed a while there in Bielsko with my friends, with Horowitz and Liban. Later on it turned out that we were all registered at almost the same time in that book of surviving Jews that's in the Institute in Warsaw.

My time in the army

I was the first to be called up into the army, not long after coming out of the camp, on 21st April 1945, while the war was still on. And I was sent at once to Cracow, to where the Polytechnic is now [Cracow University of Technology] on Warszawska Street, and where the Second Reserve Infantry Corps was stationed then. How they could take a man who had been in a camp for so many years? 'You're going to war,' this and that - an officer gave us this speech outside the Town Hall. But so what? There was no option. My friends stayed in Bielsko.

On Warszawska Street in Cracow I was in active service. I did normal training, shorter because the war was still on. I also went through an accelerated NCO [non-commissioned officers] course and became a corporal. They needed officers to train recruits - for the front, for the front, for the front. I didn't go to the front, because they needed me to train privates.

I personally wasn't with any other Jews in the platoon or the company; all I know is that our second-in-command for political affairs was a Jew. Rozen, he was called. Other officers were apparently Jews too, who had graduated from that officer training school in Cracow, or before that in Lublin. In Cracow I found out about the Kielce pogrom 36. [Editor's note: on 4th July 1946 Mr. Glazer was already serving in Luban Slaski, in the Borderlands Protection Forces]. I don't remember who I found out from. I was on the Cracow Market Square for the end of the war, 9th May 1945. It wasn't a parade, it was a kind of march. The whole lot of us onto the Square. Without a machine gun, because I didn't have one yet then. And Victory Day was announced on the Square.

In October 1945 we were sent to the Recovered Territories 37, to the WOP, the Lusatian Brigade of the Borderlands Protection Forces. This big group of people left for Luban Slaski. Well actually first we were sent to Sulikow, 20-something kilometers from Luban, because there were still German POWs in the Luban barracks. We were billeted in various different private homes, German ones. There were still Germans living there, but they had to move out of some of their rooms. And I - didn't get friendly with - just talked quite a lot, with this one German. He had been a sergeant in the German army but had been released early because he had some sort of invalidity. He even asked me, when they were resettling them, to do something to stop them resettling him. What could I do?

In the army they persuaded me to go professional. This personnel guy, an army man. I didn't want to, but he said to me, 'You were in a camp, surely you wouldn't want a return of those times? Here we're guarding the border, hunting down Germans, and you can see how many of them there are here. Surely you don't want the Nazis to come back here, so work with us.'

I was supposed to complete my compulsory service after two years. Because there was this 'war not-a-war', battles with UPA gangs [the Ukrainian Insurrectionist Army, a Ukrainian armed independence division formed in October 1942] and the Wehrwolf [a German underground military organization set up by the Nazi authorities at the end of 1944 to conduct sabotage and diversionary campaigns], in Polish they called them the Werewolves, they kept active service on for an extra year. I had to serve out those three years and only then were they going to release me into the reserves. I didn't want to do that military career, because really after all I'd never planned to be a professional soldier. But because I'd done well, they literally wouldn't leave me in peace. And I agreed - I became a professional soldier.

My post-war life

When I went back to Bielsko again in 1947, my friends Horowitz and Liban weren't there any more. I found out that they were on training somewhere. I went back in uniform then, back as an NCO, to find out about my family and get my birth certificate made out. And it turned out - when I talked to Horowitz later - that they'd been militarily trained by Haganah 38, somewhere near Dzierzoniowo [a town in Lower Silesia], I don't know exactly what the town was called. That was back when Palestine was still in existence 39. They were trained by the Polish army. As far as I know it even gave unofficial military support to Haganah, and apparently officers from Berling's army 40 and Anders' army 41 through Haganah trained future Israeli army officers.

It's strange, but there were still good relations between Poland and Palestine back then. Israel didn't exist then, it was Palestine, but obviously Poland, Russia and other countries of the Socialist bloc of course supported those countries that were fighting for liberation. But because it later turned out that this was a different sort of liberation, not the way the socialists had wanted it, their attitude changed too 42.

Those friends of mine from school, Horowitz and Liban, after that training course, left for Palestine legally in a military transport as future army staff. I remember that Horowitz had a passport issued by the Polish authorities. He still has that passport; now he lives in Israel, in Qiryat Motzkin, near Haifa. I think they went via Czechoslovakia. That was in 1948, but back before the creation of Israel, because Horowitz told me that they were still fighting on the front. They took Horowitz into the navy because he could swim well. I remember from when we used to go to the swimming pool, he was a good swimmer.

Well, and during my visit to Bielsko I met that friend of my sister's, Rauchman. Thanks to her I have my only photograph of my sister. They were together on that photograph, but she split it in half then and gave me only the part with my sister on. When she gave me that photo, I knew that my sister was dead. I didn't find any of my family in Bielsko that time, either, but I had to have my birth certificate made out, because I needed it in the army. They accepted me into the army, didn't ask about anything. Where were you born, what's your name? Literally that much. And then they started making ID out, so I had to have a birth certificate.

Bribram I met after the war, but only one single time, then, in Bielsko, in 1947. I have the impression that he together with his father left Bielsko at once, on the first day of the war, and they probably got over to the Soviet Union in their car, and from there got taken out to Siberia. A factory owner, the obvious. The enemy of the classes was exiled to Siberia. So I know, from what that Henryk said, that they worked hard in the forest and his father couldn't take it - he died there, and he came back as a repatriate to Bielsko. Henryk came back from Siberia almost blind. He did a massage course I think and worked a bit in Bielsko as a masseur. After that I went to the Jewish Committee in Bielsko a few times to keep abreast more or less of what was happening, and there they told me that he'd gone away to his family, to Germany.

In 1949 I got a letter from a friend from the camp in Pustkow, Chaskel Fischman, that the case of SS-man Ruff had come up; he'd been arrested in Tarnow and was going to be tried there. Why in Tarnow? Because they were tried in the area where they had operated. In the letter that friend asked me to go as a witness. Well, I said, absolutely. I'll go. I arrive in Tarnow, for the case - I was an officer by then - in uniform, naturally. The judge told me to swear my oath on a breviary. I say 'No, I'll just take my oath like that.' I wasn't a Catholic, and there wasn't a Jewish prayer book, so hard luck. I took my oath.

Beforehand my friend had informed me that I should testify as badly as possible against him, because after all he'd been a mean SS-man and that was it. That Ruff wasn't the worst, he was fairly alright, and so I didn't know what to say in court about him. The judge asked me if he had been cruel. I say, 'Yes.' I just said the worst thing I could have said. Well, what else? He got 15 years' imprisonment thanks to our testimonies. I don't know whether he did that much time, but presumably he was let out earlier.

There was another one being tried with him, who used to go round with a dog [W. Wittmann - according to a certificate issued to Mr. Glazer by the Central Committee for the Investigation of Nazi Crimes in Poland]. But I can't remember how many years he got.

At Ruff's hearing there was a confrontation first of all: 'Does the accused recognize this man?' He stared at me, because I was already at second lieutenant rank by then. 'Yes I do.' That saved me. Why? Because later, when I wanted them to include the period of the occupation for my pension, I didn't have any documents, literally none confirming my time in the camps. I wrote to the Central Committee for the Investigation of Nazi Crimes, to Warsaw, and I got the answer that there was a possibility of receiving the statement of the accused regarding my recognition. And so I got a certificate that so-and-so had testified, etc. And so they counted all my time in Pustkow towards my pension, and then later for the compensation too. [Mr. Glazer received compensation from the Polish-German Unity Fund founded in 1992. The German side gave DM 500m to be divided among the living Polish victims of the Third Reich].

I had a problem with them including that camp period towards my pension in another respect too. They told me that forced labor was not a concentration camp. They had a list of all the concentration camps and they had it written down that Pustkow was not counted as a concentration camp. I appealed against that decision and later an explanation came that it had been included. That meant a higher pension, because otherwise I would have had a shorter period of work and less compensation.

I don't know why I of all people got in as a political officer. Because I was a Jew, perhaps? Because in fact the political officers were Jewish. In the initial period I was staff writer; I kept the bureaucracy in our political department - not yet as an officer but as an NCO. Later I was promoted to clerk in the personnel section. My next promotion was to party records officer. I kept personal data records. Then I became an instructor in the political department: I taught 'political classes,' I lectured in Polish history, but put a little differently to now, socialist political economics, capitalist too, and I taught civic education.

Finally, in the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel, I became secretary of the party 43 committee, elected by the members of the brigade and so I was at the very top of the brigade. After the commander and the second-in-command for political and educational affairs, I was third highest in rank.

I was in the party from the beginning. They persuaded me to join in 1948, while it was still the PPR 44. An army man joining the PPR at that time - before the creation of the PZPR - was in theory legal, but illegal, because the army had a principle of apoliticism back then. But these two guys came to see me, one of them was a Jew, and they gave me some spiel about the party, and I didn't know what it was all about back then. I was 23. They told me that the party would lead to prosperity, and told me to sign. So what was I supposed to do? Not sign?

One of them, Henryk Oppenheim, then in the rank of captain, worked in the Political Department in our brigade, and gave me a recommendation to the PPR. He was like my introducer, as they say. And from then on I had to be in the party all the time, because getting out of the party was very difficult. Anyway, if I'd withdrawn from the party I'd have had to say goodbye to my career. And since I was in the army I at least wanted to serve my way to a decent pension.

I know why they made Jews secret security officers, military prosecutors and put them in the prison service. It wasn't accidental. The war had shown that there were a lot of rogues among the Poles. Well, didn't enough Poles occupy apartments that had been Jewish? A lot. How many people were there who treated Jews with cruelty during the war? Who had not a few Jewish souls on their consciences? Knowing that the Jews had been through such hell, they put Jews in those important posts because they could trust them and be sure that in revenge they would be cruel to Poles who had collaborated with the Germans or helped them. That was the policy. And that was the truth. Some were cruel. That's why, later, 1968 when it came around 45, they started firing them, because they were Jews. There was too much Jewry in the Polish army.

After all, it's common knowledge that after the war all those various gangs were murdering Jews. There were the so-called NSZ-ers - the National Armed Forces 46. On their chests they had these shields hanging with the Virgin Mary and the inscription National Armed Forces. There was that famous commander of theirs, Zubryd. [Major Antoni Zubryd, pseudonym 'Orlowski,' 'Zuch.' He led a detachment a few dozen strong that operated in the Sanok district. The division was called the Independent Operational Battalion NSZ 'Zuch.'] At first he worked in secret security, then he formed that gang and prowled the Nowy Sacz, Nowy Targ and Sanok regions. And what happened? Zubryd was posthumously rehabilitated - I read that in the paper a few years ago. There was even a protest by the Australian Jews against it, but it did no good. That was rehabilitation in an unjust sense, but historians will assess that one day.

In Luban we had this unit to fight the UPA gangs and the so-called underground army [NSZ]. And they would send that unit out to wherever the NSZ was operating. I know that they attacked them, of course - not the soldiers, but the officers. And if they found out that he was a Jew or a PPR party man, they would murder him. They often sent someone to that unit of ours on inspections or - I don't know - these military 'visits,' and Jewish officers didn't want to go. They were afraid. They would even attack them on trains. I didn't want to go either, but luckily they didn't ask me.

And why did that friend of mine from Pustkow - Gruen - get out of the camp and go straight in as a secret security officer? He got to such a high rank in a very short time, because he was a major - I think - in 1953. Yet he'd had no military training. Before the war he was a teenage lad - like me, without an education, although he'd pretended to be a tailor in the camp. I knew Gruen and I know that he can't have been a bad man.

After the war he worked in secret security. He was head of some department in the Provincial Security Office in Cracow, he didn't tell me which one, but I know that he had something to do with supplies I think it was. I saw him in Cracow in 1953 or 1954. I met his fiancée then; he told me that he wanted to get out as quickly as possible, get married and emigrate to Israel. And he got out somehow. He went away - how he did it and where he ended up I don't know.

I wanted to leave Poland too, even before that. Between 1948 and 1953 I wrote about five or six so-called release reports because I wanted to emigrate - at first to what was still Palestine. I knew that secretly the army agreed to that, and that there was some kind of recruitment campaign underway to Haganah. I also knew that some Haganah officers had served in the Polish Army, or in Berling's or Anders' army during the war. Why I wanted to leave? Because I wanted to start myself a family. Straight after the war I went into the army - how do you start a family then?

The Jews weren't in the best of situations after the war, although I didn't feel it so much because I was in a backwater. There were very few Jews in the unit. I once went to a meeting of a group of Jews in Luban, and this lecturer came and gave a lecture entitled 'The Jewish question and Birobidzhan' 47. At that meeting I met this guy, a Jew from the District Security Office in Luban. He didn't give me his name. And he asked me, 'What are we to do? Stay or go?' He thought that there was no sense in staying in Poland.

Actually, two of us wrote those reports together, I and this Lieutenant Sawicki [name changed]. He had been through all sorts. He'd even been in the German army. He'd spent his whole life in fear. We decided to attack the command together, because those reports didn't go through official channels, we sent them directly to Warsaw. The chief of staff of our brigade at the time was a Jew, Margules Jakub, who didn't want to know anything about it, but he did know. We just used to contact him in secret, not in his office. Anyway, if he had known about it officially and they'd found out, he'd have said goodbye to his post.

We wrote in the sense that we wanted to be seconded to the Israeli army, still Haganah back then. Not to be released, just for secondment, because that was back at the beginning of 1948, when relations were still good. At one point Sawicki and I were even planning to go illegally. We wanted to get in touch with Haganah ourselves, except that would have been desertion and in the end we decided not to. The official refusal to my reports was: 'No, because we say so,' until in the end they summoned me to Warsaw, because the command of the Borderlands Protection Forces was in Warsaw - and still is. And they blew up at me like this... 'What's wrong? Are you badly off here in the Polish Army? Go there, to Israel? To fight?' They called me to order a bit. That's why I wasn't promoted afterwards. For eight years.

I remember the creation of Israel. Not from the army, only from the papers, because Israel wasn't talked about in the army. They didn't want anybody to talk about that at all. I had no chance of leaving at all. Sawicki stopped writing those reports before me and left the army. I stopped writing mine around 1952 or 1953. After that more Jews came to Luban and I wasn't so lonely any more. I could have left the army too, but afterwards I wouldn't have been able to do anything. Well, where would I go? I didn't have a trade. I didn't have an education. I found love and in 1955 I got married.

I met Julia in the summer of 1954. At that time it was quite fashionable, both in the army and among young people, to forge cultural and entertainment links between workplaces and the army. I was one of the ones in the army who went round workplaces and organized it all. Julia worked in Gryfow, not far from Luban, in a clothing factory. She ran this art club for the ZMP 48. They had a theater group in the works, an amateur one, and my wife used to come with them to us. We had this little stage in the base. I know for certain that they put on Moliere. One moment, what was it? The Nobleman - something like that. [The Would-Be Gentleman]. And then afterwards, after the performance, there would be a party for everyone too.

Married life

My wife's maiden name was Musial, she's Polish, born on 9th January 1931 in Szczakowa. I know that as a child she used to go to the nearby villages to graze cows. Her mother was a housewife, and her father a worker, he worked in the local tannery. When the war broke out they got their things together and left Szczakowa, because they'd found out that that was going to be the Reich. And it was. The border between the Reich and the General Governorship was between Trzebinia and Jaworzno, in Dulowa [Dulowa is actually west of Trzebinia, nearer Cracow]. They were on the move several days, after which they went back home, because I don't think they had anywhere to go. My wife said that they had a very bad time of it under the occupation. They lived very, very modestly.

After the war my wife first did a course in tailoring somewhere near Katowice or in Katowice. Then she moved to Wroclaw, because she had an uncle there who worked in secret security. Quite an important post he had. Then she learned the trade at a vocational school in Wroclaw, where she also worked in a clothing factory. And because she was quite talented that way and she was generally liked, her factory sent her to Lodz to what they called a Technical High School for Prominent Workers. Workplaces sent future employees for management posts there, ones without an education. And they had to get that education while they were working, because there was a lack of management staff.

I was getting an education too. Because I didn't have any papers, they didn't count my 8th grade. No, because they said that there was no such thing as an 8th grade as such before the war. So in September 1954 I went to this school for people at work, an elementary school in Luban. I went for one year. All officers together. While I was going to the 8th grade [Editor's note: 7th grade; the 8th grade in elementary schooling was introduced in the education reform of 1961] Julia and I were still engaged. She helped me with my lessons, because I had no idea about mathematics, and by then she already had a secondary education. I had no problem with Polish. For instance, since childhood I've never made spelling mistakes, although I never learned my spelling much particularly. I don't know why, but it's perhaps a bad trait of mine, but I like correcting people. Not when they're talking, but writing.

I graduated from elementary school a few months before our wedding. And in the end that forced me to carry on studying, because already then they were saying, unfortunately everyone has to have a school-leaving certificate. And yet beforehand they'd been saying 'Not certificates, but willingness will make an officer out of you' [a rhyming recruitment slogan]. I didn't go to gymnasium, because I wanted to get a commercial education. I passed some exam and they took me.

In 1959 I graduated from a part-time Technical High School for Economics. For the first two years I went to school in Brzeg, and then the school moved to Luban, where I took my school-leaving certificate. But then once I'd started learning, I said to myself that I would carry on. Studying had sort of attracted me in the sense that I not only had to get my school- leaving certificate, but a higher education too. But straight after my school-leaving certificate they sent me on a year's military training course to Warsaw, because I hadn't been to officer training school and for that reason I'd been in the rank of captain for too long. It was a specialist training course for political officers at the Dzierzynski Political Academy. I became a major while I was still in training.

I remember that I was taught education, philosophy, psychology, Polish history and the history of the workers' movement, military geography and army tactics. I completed the course in 13th place out of 120 people. After that course I didn't want to go back to Luban, because unfortunately it was a hole. I thought to myself that after all, there were WOP units in Nowy Sacz, Koszalin, Szczecin, Gdansk and everywhere. I didn't want to go back, but they forced me to. You are there, you have to stay there, and that's the end of it.

My friends from Luban who were already studying also encouraged me to study, so right after that course, in 1960, I started a part-time degree course at the Department of Law and Administration at Wroclaw University. It was a two-part course. First a three-year vocational course in administration, and then a two-year Master's course called administrative studies. I got my degree in 1966; I was in the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel by then.

My wife ended up in Gryfow a little by chance, because after graduating from school it was there that she was sent to work. Before, there used to be employment orders, and not that you worked wherever you wanted to, only you had to work where they wanted. First she was in the post of ZMP chairperson, and then she rose to the position of head of production of a factory employing 1,700 people. She was in the party too [PZPR].

Naturally we didn't have a church wedding. I couldn't have a church wedding as a political officer because they'd have dismissed me from the army at once and I wouldn't even have got any pension. And so on 5th December 1955 in Gryfow we had a civil one and that's how we've stayed until now. A modest ceremony. There were a few officers from Luban and a few of my wife's friends. And that was all. It was in my wife's apartment.

I remember going to the Jewish wedding of a friend, Ferster Henryk, an officer too, in Wroclaw. While still a bachelor, in 1954 or 1955. I didn't go to the ceremony in the synagogue that time, I don't remember why. The wedding reception was in the Hotel Monopol. The band played Jewish tunes, of course. He married a Jewish woman, but he wasn't allowed to have a Jewish wedding. They just asked why, how and what. And he had to go back into civilian life.

I remember that at first there were recommendations in the army to let Jews out of work on Jewish holidays. There were a few such cases. It was officially accepted. But that was the beginning. Not later. Anyway, for me it was pointless, because we weren't really working - in the physical sense or anything. But if I wanted it I had the time off. There in Luban I didn't have any possibilities at all of celebrating any Jewish holidays. Where? No synagogue or anything. There in the western territories it was a ruin. The nearest synagogue was in Wroclaw, oh, and maybe in Walbrzych as well.

At that time, when we were living there, Luban had 20-something thousand inhabitants. What kind of life there was there? None. One cinema, but no- one went to the cinema. No television as such then, it wasn't until later years that we had a television set. And other than that we used to go for walks. We had neighbors, friends. Our children were born there. First a daughter, Bozena Anita, in 1956, and later, in 1961, a son, Mariusz. The children went to elementary school there. That was the first school in Luban, the so-called secular one. Its directors were party people, and mostly officers' children went there. Those were the requirements in the army of officers, that everything be without religion. But in all in terms of our life in Luban, we did quite well. My wife earned fairly well, at first even more than me.

The children had what they needed. I'd say it was like this, that I'd lived in terrible poverty, and I wanted my children not to know that kind of poverty. So I did everything so that the children would have it good. And that's why I say that I had that army career - I did it, so I did it, to have some kind of good life.

In Luban I had friends, colleagues from the army, both Poles and Jews. There wasn't any difference there between a Pole, or let's say a Christian, and a Jew. At least not where we were, in the WOP. It was only in 1968 that the whole thing started. Then all the Jews there felt it. Even those who hadn't admitted to being Jewish, and there were two of them. Absolutely! Apparently nobody was supposed to know about it, but military information knew - that was this kind of military secret security. But in all, in the whole brigade, there were more of us Jews.

I can count them on my fingers and give names. The ones who were there at the beginning were two brothers, they'd come straight from the front: Wilk and Wolf. One had changed his surname to a Polish one. They were from Cracow. One in the rank of lieutenant, the other a major. When I came to the WOP, they were already serving there. They were transferred elsewhere before March [1968]. There were also: Szechner, my good friend - he came from Sambor -, Bard, and Berchard - this guy who served on the border. I was always friendly with them.

Our brigade commander was even Jewish, Banski his name was. He was transferred to Warsaw later, but he used to come to see us all the time. The brigade commander before him had been Jewish, too. Wasilkowski Roman, his name was changed, I think he'd been called Wasyl Berg before. After that he transferred to Szczecin and had terrible unpleasantness there. They made an Israeli spy out of him, fired him from the army and threw him out of the party.

That was simply the kind of atmosphere that was reigning. There was a purge in the army, the police - everywhere. A big purge, because the intelligence bodies were in charge of it. They were doing the same as the Nazis, checking people to the nth generation. Yes, they were firing third- generation [Jews]. Absolutely. If there was a mixed marriage like ours, forget it. They were always saying things, digging at my wife there at work. But she wasn't dismissed from her post.

They created such moods, such anti-Jewish propaganda in our brigade, that they said: 'Let's not let Jews into our barracks here any more.' And I was very well liked in the army. Very. But the reports that I'd sent before then gave me trouble. They reminded me: 'What do you mean, you wanted to go to Israel...' By then they were throwing everybody out, not just from the army, but from the party too. Well, nearly everybody. And because I was at the time party secretary and they didn't have any particularly compromising material on me, a Pole even had to come from Warsaw - incidentally, our close friend. Antoni Krasicki. He was the chief party secretary for the whole of the WOP. Before that he'd been in our unit, in Luban, and when he'd moved to Warsaw, we got his apartment, a larger one.

So that Krasicki came and simply dismissed me, because those were his orders. Because he had the command to dismiss all the Jews. But he did it all in such a way that I could resign from my post, and that's what I did. I resigned from my post, because I was ill, because this, because that, because I wanted to set myself up differently. I had to say that. And he did it all amicably, he defended me in a way, he didn't let them throw me out of the party. I'd been honest all the time, and that was another reason why they didn't throw me out of the party, they didn't have anything on me.

If I'd been thrown out of the party that would also have been the loss of half my pension. And that was a lot. They had these guidelines: throw Zionists out of the party first of all for their views. They couldn't always prove that someone had such views, but then they simply fabricated evidence against him. They wanted to deny people their right to a pension. If someone had served 25 years, he got a full pension. After being thrown out of the party you got only half your pension, and for being thrown out of the party and dismissed from the army on disciplinary grounds your pension was taken away altogether. I was dismissed in July 1968, and I went into the reserves. I stayed in the party.

But I remember how, still in the unit, I was isolated from the officer corps - literally. They'd greet me, but they didn't want to stand even for a moment and exchange a few words, because they were afraid. And because I was still a party member, they sent me to the district PZPR conference in Luban. It was my lot to speak publicly that time. That was at the time of the battles between Israel and the Arab countries. I had no choice but to stand up and condemn the Israeli aggression. It was all so artificial, but I had to do it.

Another story, at the same time I was also the vice president of the district ZBOWiD 49 in Luban. Everyone there respected me. It was the time of the district convention and elections to the board. I knew that they could not have elected me in an open ballot, and they didn't. But nobody even nominated me for the vote, and yet I was on the board.

As to the fates of other Jews from our brigade, like me, one more was dismissed from the army but not thrown out of the party. Evidently they didn't have too much material on him either. Szyszko Eugeniusz his name was, now he lives in Koszalin, I think. He hadn't admitted to being Jewish but I knew that he was. He was transferred to the reserve a few months after me.

There was also Koropkow, a Jew too, who'd come to Luban from Warsaw as brigade second-in-command for line affairs. Because that post was vacant in our brigade, they'd sent him to us after some training. And at that time, in 1968, he was there in Luban. And I used to meet him, surreptitiously, if you like. How surreptitiously? They saw us meeting, but no-one could have heard what we were talking about. And we talked about Israel. Yes, we talked about the victory, about this and that. Yes, we were pleased.

Anyway, they threw him out first. They put him through the mill all day, because apparently he'd said something like this: 'Israel's army has won the Arabs,' or something like that. And that was just humiliating. What, praise Israel like that at that time? You couldn't do that in the army, not only in the army, but above all in the army. Praise Israel - you couldn't. You had to condemn Israel, that Israel was aggressive, that it had attacked the Arab states. That was the theory. And intelligence found out what he'd said. And Koropkow was thrown out of both the party and the army disciplinarily in the end.

Jews were dismissed from the army on disciplinary grounds for being enemies. They became enemies because they spoke approvingly of Israel. I remember, I think there was some talk that they'd returned it to him - I mean not his membership of the party, just his full pension. He'd had an important post, colonel. By then the pension was high. As far as I know, later they changed everyone's disciplinary dismissal to normal dismissal. I mean Jaruzelski 50 did, apparently, but I don't believe it.

And I remember one more, Jolson, his name was. A regular Jew. He was an intelligence officer. Mind you, their intelligence often involved one suspecting another and one informing on another. Yes, so much so that I didn't really want to have much to do with him. My contacts with him were just official. We didn't really see eye to eye. But in general we knew that we were Jews. He and I. I don't know where he ended up after his dismissal, but a few years later we met by chance in Zamosc, where I was working in a clothing factory. He came to our factory from the Silk Industry Union on an inspection, from Lodz, I think.

In workplaces there were these posts for military affairs, and I think he was in one of those posts. They were in charge of civil defense, training, stuff like that. And he told me a bit about how they'd gathered material on me. I found out that I'd wanted to go to Israel. It was only afterwards that he could talk to me about that, because when he'd been in the army he hadn't told me. But he met the same fate as me, because they dismissed him at the same time. But as I said, I wasn't one like him, because they'd roped me into political work, and that was a vast difference. My job was a little different. To keep the army informed. Only that, no more.

I only found out all that, that other life, after being dismissed into civilian life. I thought that it wasn't like they'd said it was. But it was too late. So I said then that I didn't want to do any social or political activity or anything. When later I started teaching in school, I taught what wasn't connected with politics. I said no. Tough. At first I'd even belonged to the combatant organization, ZBOWiD, to the Union of War Invalids, to other organizations. I threw it all in.

I remember the last New Year's Eve, after my dismissal, in 1968. And then, still living in our army apartment, we were alone at our table. My wife can't get over that to this day. We'd always been friendly there with our neighbors: the Muchowskis and the Rzezaks. Poles, officers. And we'd spent every New Year's Eve at the army, naturally, in this large sports hall, we'd sat together at the same table. We were just totally alone, no-one from our table had come to the New Year's Eve party, although they'd put their names down.

The Muchowskis were so embarrassed, because they weren't allowed to sit with Jews. And they didn't come to the New Year's Eve party, because they were simply scared. But I know they did it on purpose. For me. So that we couldn't hold it against them that they were at the party and had sat somewhere else. Because they were supposed to sit with us.

The Rzezaks had gone away beforehand, to Hajnowka. His wife was Jewish, she'd been all along the front, she'd been a Platerowka [In 1943 an Independent Women's Battalion, the Emilia Plater Battalion, was created alongside the First Kosciuszko Division in the USSR. After the war, the 'Platerowkas,' as its members were known, settled near Luban, in a borough that was named Platerowka in their honor]. I think she's still alive, and my age, I think. Since Rzezak's death I haven't kept in touch with her, he died from stomach cancer. I went to his funeral personally, with my wife, in Lomza. Muchowski's dead too. I didn't go to his funeral, but I found out that he'd died. Before that we used to write to both families all the time.

What was my attitude to communism? I don't know. In that initial period in the WOP it wasn't communism as such. In the army I didn't feel that it was communism. Well what was it? I had a position, advocated what was there, what I considered to be the truth. I advocated what for me was true. That's what I was taught in the army, because I got all my education after the war. And what I was taught in high school, and what I learned at the university was true for me. I was never a communist. I said I wasn't a communist. I simply liked a system of society based on what I'd call the theories of Marx and Engels. Communism in the Marxist sense, that everybody had not the same but according to their needs. Back when they'd enlisted me into the PPR, I didn't know what the party was at all. But once I was a party member I did think that it was a party that was doing something, giving something.

Civilian life

After being dismissed into civilian life I didn't want to be out of work, because your pension was such that I had to find a job. Those were the regulations. Otherwise I wouldn't have got my pension because I was supposedly too young. Of pensionable age, but too young, because I had to work until I was 55. And in 1968 I was only 45. And then after transferring to the reserve I had a guaranteed pension. But when they dismissed Jews from the army, unfortunately they had nowhere to go to work. Who took them on? No-one. They didn't particularly want to take people on. At least through the army I'd learned another profession thanks to my degree, and that saved me.

I went to work in a school, because they knew me in Luban and took me on no problem. Knowing that I was a Jew. They knew why I'd been dismissed from the army. Everyone knew. It's a small town and you knew about everything. Well, but they took me on, readily, really. From September 1968 I started working in that Technical High School for Economics and in the vocational school. Really. I felt happiest in that school in Luban, if I were to compare all the schools where I've been employed.

Incidentally, the same people who had once taught me at that technical high were later my colleagues as teachers. I taught almost everything there. Because I'd majored in the economics of industrial enterprises, I taught those subjects. I mean what they called enterprise business, or enterprise economics, book-keeping, and typing. I taught 40 lessons a week. I didn't want to have that much and I couldn't cope. There was a lack of teachers at that time and in the end, somehow... I got into it and taught for two years.

From the time I was dismissed [from the army], though, we wanted to leave Luban. I started trying to get an apartment in Wroclaw, but it was hard to get an apartment being back in civilian life. You know. They don't really want to give you an apartment if you're no longer in the army. In the end we were offered an apartment, a dump. We didn't want it. But it turned out that a colleague of my wife's from work was in Zamosc, he'd transferred to a newly organized branch of the Warsaw Cora, the clothing factory. He wanted to get my wife to go there as his deputy. I said to my wife, to the proposal: 'Yes, we'll go.' We'd felt it on our own skins then, so I said let's not have the children feel it. And we decided to go to Zamosc.

When I was dismissed from the army the children were still too small to understand what the year 1968 was. I never told the children anything about it and didn't want them to know. The children were one thing, but I didn't want their friends to find out that we are - that I am - Jewish. In Luban everybody knew, but I didn't want anyone to find out in Zamosc. The children didn't suffer in that school in Luban, they didn't experience anything, but I was afraid they would. In 1968 Mariusz was seven and Anita Bozena twelve.

My wife transferred to Zamosc alone first. She became assistant director of the factory, and my wife's friend - he died a long time ago - was the boss. She got a company apartment there. So I had to go after her. I had to leave during the school year. The headmaster, my good friend, advised me against it. He said, 'Don't move your daughter now, during the 8th grade, because that's a very bad thing to do.' I told him I didn't have any other option. And I said that the situation was such that she had to move, because my wife had transferred and I had to go after her.

They said farewell to me decently at school. They didn't know I was leaving; I told them the day before, that the next day, the day after, I wouldn't be working. On the same day they organized a leaving party for me. A truly warm farewell. I moved to Zamosc literally before the Christmas break on the 20-somethingth of December 1970. And I have to say that I didn't have any unpleasantness at that school. Either from the pupils or from the teachers. Nothing at all. They'd known me from Luban for so many years. I'd rubbed shoulders with teaching circles; we even used to meet up on various occasions. I never had any unpleasantness.

And in Zamosc I taught future drivers in the PKS [the state national bus company] Factory Vocational School on a temporary basis. Enterprise economics was what I taught - there was such a subject in those vocational schools - and civic education. I also worked in the same Cora factory as my wife. I was her boss's assistant, and I did everything that was needed.

We didn't want to stay in Zamosc permanently. For our daughter's sake we wanted to move to Cracow; she was finishing high school and in Zamosc there were no prospects for her. For us education was very important, because the thing was that we wanted the children to grow up into at least decent people. And in the end my daughter graduated in applied mathematics from the Institute of Mining and Metallurgy [now AGH University of Science and Technology in Cracow] and is a programmer, and my son is a driver and mechanic.

Even before that I had written an application to the army construction service with a request for allocation of an apartment in Cracow. I received the answer that I could have an apartment, but a co-operative one. I even came to visit Cracow and look at the apartment under construction at the same time. We waited nearly four years for it. I came to Cracow with the children in February 1974. I think it was 28th February to be precise. My wife stayed on a little longer there in Zamosc. We occupied that apartment from the beginning until the present moment.

It was an army apartment, a co-operative apartment bought by the army. The army was no longer building many of its own apartment blocks then, just wherever a co-operative block was being built they bought up apartments for their officers, and not only officers. After some time I bought that apartment for myself. I announced to the army that I was relinquishing my army apartment. In exchange you received a lump sum, relative to the number of people living there. And with that lump sum I bought the apartment.

And how did I come to teach in schools in Cracow? Because I taught in two. First in Nowa Huta [from 1949-1951 a separate town and from 1951 a borough of Cracow, over 200,000 residents], on the Kalinowe estate in Economics Schools Complex no. 3. Except that they didn't have a full-time position for me. So I took on typing. It went reasonably. I taught there about five years. Then after that I moved to Economics Schools Complex No. 1 on Kapucynska Street, and as there was a vacancy for a teacher in their college of further education in shorthand and correspondence in a foreign language, and they didn't have a teacher who could both type and speak German, they took me on. I was on a contract all the time, every year that contract was renewed.

In all I taught in schools for 15 years. After I was dismissed into civilian life at first I had to work, and later I didn't have to but I took the work because I wanted to earn some money on the side, and so I worked in the school until 1983. I'll tell the truth, if I'd been younger I'd probably have preferred that teaching career. But because I was a bit of an age, it was hard for me at school.

Before the introduction of martial law 51 I already knew that something had to happen, because things were looking very bad in Poland. In every respect. I was never a supporter of Solidarity 52 and I still am not. From the outset I knew what it was, that it was saturated with clergymen. And I didn't like the unrest that it provoked either. Beforehand everyone had lived peacefully, and they suddenly upset everything. My family isn't in favor of Solidarity either. But the neighbor upstairs was. He's dead now. But our officer neighbor on the 4th floor is against everything. What's going on now is bad to him.

But my political convictions are none now. Well, what political convictions have I got now? I'm simply in favor of it being better. I'm a left-winger at this moment. That's simply the spirit I was educated in the army. Before the army I don't really know what I was, but I don't think I was either right or left-wing. I only know that that pre-war poverty led to a hopeless situation. And so that's why, because of that poverty that I experienced, I'm left-wing. I haven't got any real right-wingers or left-wingers in the family.

Since the children came back from Israel their convictions are these: the democracy in Israel is real. Mariusz was there about two months, and Anita Bozena and her family nearly eight years. In my opinion it's an abnormal situation there, because the wars go on for so long. There are too many political parties there and that's bad. How can some party, religious, for instance, or any other, dictate its conditions in the Knesset 53? They dictate. I was listening about Sharon recently [Ariel Sharon, b. 1928, Israeli prime minister from 2001-2006], that he had to bow to the left, because the left is against the financing of religious life in Israel.

I remember the fall of communism. To tell the truth I was afraid that something unpleasant might happen to me because I was supposedly a communist. Here's Solidarity, and this and that. And those anti-communist slogans and so on. And I was afraid, that who knew whether they might not take my army pension off me? I was worried about that. Really, that they were going to root out that I'd been a political officer. After all, they wrote in the papers about how political officers were fervent enemies and so on. I was afraid of the beginnings of Solidarity, although there were a few Jews in Solidarity too. And the reaction of the church to Jews, and then all that anti-Jewish stuff and the clergy's speeches. How many times has Jankowski 54 come out against the Jews? Several times.

I was convinced that I would have problems because I have a military pension and I am a Jew not a Pole. But afterwards I came to terms with it all. My fears were unfounded. But they were well founded in relation to some of my friends. Yes, that they had their combatants' privileges withdrawn, and for that reason all sorts of benefits were taken off them too.

I know this guy, who lives in Wroclaw now, but before that worked in Luban in the structures of the so-called Zwiad. And he hasn't got combatant's rights any more because he was connected with the secret security. He worked to protect the border, in the WOP, and was involved in intelligence among the civil population in order to gather information about possible border crossings or intentions to cross the border for spying or even smuggling. They had these informers of theirs among the civilian population, just like in every intelligence or counter-intelligence organization. They could sometimes be criminals persuaded to co-operate, who get their crimes 'forgotten' in return. So they worked to the detriment of the Polish state, as they now put it - they worked to protect the border. I knew those people, who were totally loyal to everyone. And that they acted to the detriment - of who? Hard to say of who, but apparently of the Polish state. And that's what's happened to them. It didn't happen to us, fortunately, and it won't happen to me now before I go to my grave. Even now there are so many trials in relation to people who aren't even here any more.

Not long ago, perhaps two years ago it'll be that he left Poland, this former commandant of a penal camp in Jaworzno, rank of general. He was a Jew, but I don't remember what he was called. It was a camp for Poles who were 'Volksdeutsche' or collaborated with the Germans. They were ones that weren't taken into the Polish Army in view of them having such a past. They worked in mines there. And now the Polish authorities are demanding his extradition. [Editor's note: Mr. Glazer is talking about Samuel Morel, commandant of a post-war labor camp in Swietochlowice (not Jaworzno) near Katowice. In April 2004 Poland gave Israel, where Morel now lives, a request for his extradition. The prosecutor with the Institute of National Remembrance (the IPN, which is responsible for tasks including bringing Nazi and Stalinist criminals to justice) has charged Morel with committing crimes against humanity, which are not subject to a statute of limitation. Morel allegedly used torture against the prisoners and according to the prosecutor is responsible for the deaths of over 1,500 people, Poles and Germans who signed the 'Volksliste.' To the end of January 2005 Israel had not responded to Poland's request for Morel's extradition].

My daughter

My daughter asked me herself. Actually not me, first my wife, if she had Jewish roots. So my wife says, 'Ask your dad.' She was already married, and had children, and although we'd never talked about the matter before at all, I know that she certainly knew before that. She'd noticed it all herself, started to understand. She'd been to high school, to university; she knew what was what. But when exactly she found out, it's hard for me to say. And so in the end she asked me, because it turns out she wanted to go to Israel.

She'd thought about it before, I think, because I noticed that this letter had been written to the Israeli embassy. There was a reply from there too, that the embassy didn't organize emigration to Israel, but the Sochnut 55 agency. That's this organization that deals with Jewish emigration from countries like Russia, Ukraine and Poland. And then, in 1993, my daughter started trying to get the papers. She needed a certificate that she was of Jewish descent. Here in the community organization they didn't really want to issue it to her, because I'm not a member of the community organization. I don't know why I'm not, I'm just not.

So I said, 'Go to Warsaw, the papers are there in the Historical Institute, some trace is still there, and you'll get it.' And she did go there. She got some document off them, the most important she could present them with, and on the grounds of that document, which confirmed that I am a Jew, her whole family got an immigration visa. Although it's not on her mother's side, at least on her father's side she's got Jewish descent.

My daughter told me where in Warsaw it is, and there, in that Institute, I found the book that was in Bielsko in 1945, and my name. Why did I go to the Institute? Because I wanted to have some extra documents made out, because all I had were those about that Ruff guy, the SS-man, and I wanted them to count me a longer period for the compensation, because there I only had that period from the camps. That time, in the Institute, my daughter found out that they issue certificates for that compensation for the Polish- German Reconciliation Fund. And I got compensation. The highest that you could get. I split it all between the children.

My daughter and son-in-law wanted to emigrate because of marital problems, just to change something in their lives. My son-in-law is called Andrzej Pankowski. They have two children: Paulina, who's 15 now, and Daniel, he's at university. They went away in January 1994; at that time it was still fairly calm in Israel. They went there literally on the off-chance, and stayed eight years. They lived in Kiryat Yam at first, and then in Kiryat Chaim near Haifa.

When they left, none of them spoke Hebrew. First they had a language training course, a short one. My grandson picked the language up quickest, then my son-in-law. Yes, it's true. And my son-in-law could speak fantastic Hebrew there. Better than my daughter even. My granddaughter, Paulina, picked the language up quickly in kindergarten too. But I couldn't understand anything when I went to Israel. I felt very bad with that. It was only when I met some Jews from Poland that I somehow managed to communicate with them.

After six months we went there to visit them. It was after Rosh Hashanah and before Yom Kippur. The customs official in the port, in Haifa, asked us where we intended to spend Yom Kippur. And I say, 'At home, I think - we'll make it.' There was such a control, it was awful. Like never. Well, by then it was that unsettled time. That first time the whole family went, my son, my daughter-in-law Danuta, and my granddaughter Dominika, a year older than Paulina. We were there two months. By car to Greece and then by ferry to Haifa.

And on the ferry, we looked, and there was this family, and with them a little girl who latched onto my granddaughter. It turned out they were French people living in Israel. And so I'm talking to this Frenchman - how was I to know if he was a Jew or a Frenchman? And we were talking about the occupation. And we mentioned the Blechhammer camp 56. In the sheet metal works. He was a prisoner there and was liberated on the same day as me! A strange coincidence. And I ask him how life was. And he says that he didn't want to live in France, because there was anti-Semitism there. That's why he and his whole family had gone to Israel. He's retired, has a very good life, because he had a high-ranking position. And we sailed to Haifa with them.

That was an unforgettable trip, really. I don't know, what plan I had? To see. To see Israel, for the first time in my life. It was hard to imagine it all, how people live in Israel. I was impressed with Israel, that it was so beautiful. Well everything was beautiful, really. Well, sea like sea, but the shops and the cafes - it was a totally different life from ours. In Poland, it was still a bit of a mess back then. They still weren't doing to well for themselves at that time. They didn't have work yet, at first they were on this kind of benefit and they were living in this big apartment block for immigrants. We'd taken them a bit of money in dollars: well, how could we go to visit our children without taking them anything?

My daughter and son-in-law didn't have a car back then, so we did the sightseeing on the bus. That time I tried to find my name there in Yad Vashem 57, but there was no way, because there are so many names there. I happened to be there with a guided tour, and we didn't have too much time to look through all those names. But even my grandson looked there afterwards, and he did say that there were some names, Glaser, Glazer, but I say that I don't think I can have anyone in Israel. Definitely not. But we did find someone else there. My wife said to me once: 'You know my production boss, Ustianowski, he's called, from back in Gryfow, and his father hid a Jew or some Jews. And I know that sometime back he used to go to Israel somewhere.' So I say OK, let's look for him, because in Yad Vashem, if nowhere else, there must be some tree of his planted or his name listed on plaques. And we found the plaque. We took a photograph and when we got back we sent it to his son, because his father was no longer alive.

Back then in Israel, that prime minister Barak was in power [Ehud Barak, head of the Israeli government in 1999-2000]. I liked that. Barak appeared on television later - I didn't understand much of it, but they translated it for me. A very human sort of guy. Really, he had his views.

My daughter and son-in-law were friendly with this couple who'd been living there since 1958. I even met them too. Very nice people. They speak Polish too. He'd emigrated after graduating from a technical high school for electrics in Szczecin, and works for the army there in an armaments factory; he'll be retiring before long now. She's called Dora and is a nurse. My daughter and son-in-law even lived with them privately. One year my wife and I even went to visit them at Rosh Hashanah. They held this little party for us with gefilte fish. They got their Polish citizenship back. They got this notification from the Polish embassy that all those who'd been forced to relinquish their Polish citizenship, if they want, can get it back 58.

I'll be honest. My daughter and son-in-law had it very good over there. My daughter made very good money. My son-in-law had some transportation firm. Really, they came back to Poland because of Daniel, my grandson. He was turning 18. They didn't want him to go into the army there. Terrible, what was going on there. My wife couldn't bear it. 'What are they doing there? God! They'll get killed!'

But that wasn't the only reason why they came back. They were homesick. Not my son-in-law. My son-in-law is Polish, but he says that he'd go back to Israel today. Really, he talks everything in Israel up. He can't make ends meet here. He's got a secondary education and works in a computer shop. And my daughter the same. And since she's been back she's had a rotten job, she's on 2,500 zloty gross [the average wage in Poland in Q3 2004 was 2,296 zloty gross]. They thought it would be different when they got back.

Paulina is at middle school. Daniel is studying international relations at a private college, Andrzej Frycz Modrzewski Cracow College. He didn't get into the UJ [the Jagiellonian University], to do American studies. Unfortunately. Even today I've been out round the second-hand bookshops. A second-hand textbook I wanted to buy him on the history of the United States. Couldn't get it. It costs 80 zloty new. But I have to help them, really, because they haven't got enough to keep them.

All four got Israeli citizenship and passports, only my grandson's passport has expired. Daniel didn't have his bar mitzvah there; he's not interested in his roots. My daughter still is. She's really getting into her roots; she wants to know everything about me and all. My granddaughter sort of likes it a bit; she even went with her parents to the festival 59, in Kazimierz 60. Now my daughter, my grandson and my granddaughter can speak perfect English. Paulina has just entered an English competition. She came first in her school. Very good marks in all her subjects. And she still keeps in touch with her classmates from Israel, but in Hebrew. And I go to the post office to post the letters.

All in all we've been to Israel to visit three times. In the summer of 1995 my wife and I went on our own. Without our son, because my son won't fly; he says he won't get in a plane, although he's a taxi driver. The third time my wife and I flew too, in the summer of 1996. Now I'm not planning to go to Israel, because I've got no-one to go to. I could go to those friends of mine, but there's not really any way anymore, because it's the age thing too.

And how did it come about that I found my friends again? I found two - or in fact three school friends again in Israel. First Horowitz. Once I went to Bielsko with my wife, I went into the Jewish Social and Cultural Society, and there this Mrs. Wiewiora was sitting. I asked her to tell me something about people from Bielsko who might have turned up. She told me that in Israel there was this Bielsko Locals Group 61. And I wrote to the group asking them to reply if I could find anyone from Bielsko. And my friend Horowitz wrote back to me.

It was after two of my visits to Israel that I found my best friend from my Bielsko days. And it wasn't until I was in Israel for the last time that I met up with Henryk. He's called Tsvi Horowitz now. To be exact, he lives in Qiryat Motzkin. That's a small town outside Haifa. It turned out he only served about three years in the navy, I think, and then he had his own firm, a big one, but I don't know what line it was in. I don't know where his wife is from, but she was born in Israel. Anyway, she doesn't know Polish, because she couldn't understand us at all.

Well, and through Horowitz I met another friend too - Benio Richtman. He knew me, but I didn't remember him. Because he was a grade higher than me, I think. He told me a lot about himself. He likes to talk a lot. He was in hiding in a Pole's house, round here in Myslenice. And he told me that the Germans shot his father in front of him. He went into the army even before me. He stayed at the officers' school in Cracow and as an officer even went to the front. And the family that hid him, he had them move to Bielsko, and is still in touch with them.

Then he was serving in Zary, but when the state of Israel began to emerge, he wrote a report to Marshal Zymierski [Michal Rola-Zymierski (1890-1989), the minister of national defense and commander-in-chief of the Polish Army at the time], saying that 'I fought for Poland at the front, and now please would you let me fight for the Jewish state.' And Zymierski let him. He went as an officer to Israel together with Horowitz. They just met on the training course near Dzierzoniow. I didn't meet his wife, because she was sick at the time, but I know that she's Italian. She knows Hebrew, Italian and German.

From the two of them I found out about Liban. I didn't meet up with Liban, because my friends said he isn't really in control of himself any more. He's got this nervous breakdown. They didn't want me to meet up with him. Yes, I think things got to his head a bit. They told me that he worked in the army all the time. In fact, it turned out that all three live right near each other. Horowitz is a left-winger, but Richtman is a right-winger. And they argue about that. In jest, but they argue. And they talk at each other like this: you're a left-winger, I'm a right-winger.

As for friends, Rappaport turned up earlier, but unfortunately I didn't get to see him. I got news of him through a woman friend. About ten years ago she wrote me that he'd died in Jerusalem. She was apparently a school friend of mine, but I don't remember her. I still have that letter.

From Horowitz I found out about one more friend from our class, Beniek Bernkopf. Before the war his parents had an optician's shop in Bielsko. We were even friendly a bit, we played together. His family were pre-war communists, so they went straight to Russia in 1939. I don't know how he got it, but after the war - so Horowitz told me - he became Polish ambassador in Moscow. Ambassador or... in any case he was in some fairly high-up position there and he was a party guy. And he stayed there until 1968, until that March period, and then he came back to Bielsko apparently. To Bielsko, or to Warsaw? I don't know exactly. He came back and said, 'I've come back, now please could you give me a job?', but they said, 'Oh no, if you want to get any kind of job with a position, you'll have to leave Poland, because you're a Jew.' That I don't know, whether he did emigrate then, or whether he stayed in Poland, because I didn't meet up with him.

While she was in Israel my daughter kept trying to find some of our family, just on the off chance... But she didn't find anybody. But, this one episode, from Cracow. Some time ago, it was five years or so ago, somebody called me and started speaking English. Unfortunately I don't know English and I couldn't really communicate with him. So then he went into Yiddish. The Yiddish I understood, but couldn't speak either. And he asks me, 'Which Glaser are you from?', and I said to that, 'What do you mean? From Ignacy Izaak Glaser.' 'And I'm from the other Glaser,' he says to me.

I didn't remember that brother of my father's that lived in Bielsko having a son, but he certainly must have had a son. 'I've come to Cracow on a trip from the United States and I'm staying here in a hotel at the moment in Cracow,' that's what he said to me. It really surprised me. I didn't remember having anyone in the United States. But I thought to myself: I'd go the next day to the hotel and find out what trip it was. The receptionist confirmed to me that it had been a trip from the States, and they'd left for Hungary.

They'd left literally before I'd got there. I never met him. I tried to get the address at least from the receptionist. She didn't want to give it me. She just says: 'It's a secret. I won't give you a name or an address.' And from that moment I lost touch. I thought that he'd write to me, call, but nothing. And I know that there's certainly some of my father's family in the United States. Presumably there is, because a Glaser is a Glaser, right? If he told me he was 'that' Glaser's son! I don't remember if or how he introduced himself, but I might not have heard, mightn't I? I'm a little deaf, and I can't really hear very well on the telephone; I have to put the receiver to the other ear.

And now we just live our lives quietly. I joined the Jewish Social and Cultural Society at the beginning of the 1990s. I just started going to their meetings and I liked it. At first I went alone, and then with my wife. Not too often, because we don't really feel like going into town at night much. We're at the age where really we sit at home and in front of the television. Now the family is a little bigger, because they've come back from Israel, so we visit each other a lot. Mariusz and his family live close by too, in Nowa Huta. We have a little plot of land for leisure near Myslenice. And that's how we're set up.

Glossary

1 Polonization of Jewish first and last names

The Polonization of first and last names in the 19th century was mostly an effect and a symptom of assimilation. Representatives of the so-called assimilatory trend changed their names or added a Polish element to the name. Later, this tendency was not restricted to the assimilatory circle. In the interwar period Jews often had two names: the Jewish name (in the Hebrew or Yiddish version), the official name, written down on the birth certificate and the Polish name, used in everyday contacts with Poles, but also among family. The story of the Polish-Jewish historian Schiper is an interesting case of the variety of names used by Polish Jews. Schiper published his works under three different names: Izaak, Icchak and Ignacy. After WWII many Jews who survived the Holocaust in hiding under false names never returned to their pre-war names. Legal regulations after the war enabled this procedure. Such a situation was caused by the lack of a feeling of security and post-war trauma, which showed itself in breaking off ties with one's group. Another reason for the Polonization of names after WWII was the pressure exerted by the communist authorities on Jews - members of the communist party and employed in the party apparatus.

2 Hitlerjugend

The youth organization of the German Nazi Party (NSDAP). In 1936 all other German youth organizations were abolished and the Hitlerjugend became the only legal state youth organization. At the end of 1938, the SS took charge of the organization. From 1939 all young Germans between 10 and 18 were obliged to join the Hitlerjugend, which organized after-school activities and political education. Boys over 14 were also given pre-military training, and girls over 14 were trained for motherhood and domestic duties. In 1939 it had 7 million members. During World War II members of the Hitlerjugend served in auxiliary forces. At the end of 1944, 17-year-olds from the Hitlerjugend were drafted to form the 12th Panzer Division 'Hitlerjugend' and sent to the Western Front.

3 Poland's independence, 1918

In 1918 Poland regained its independence after over 100 years under the partitions, when it was divided up between Russia, Austria and Prussia. World War I ended with the defeat of all three partitioning powers, which made the liberation of Poland possible. On 8 January 1918 the president of the USA, Woodrow Wilson, declaimed his 14 points, the 13th of which dealt with Poland's independence. In the spring of the same year, the Triple Entente was in secret negotiations with Austria-Hungary, offering them integrity and some of Poland in exchange for parting company with their German ally, but the talks were a fiasco and in June the Entente reverted to its original demands of full independence for Poland. In the face of the defeat of the Central Powers, on 7 October 1918 the Regency Council issued a statement to the Polish nation proclaiming its independence and the reunion of Poland. Institutions representing the Polish nation on the international arena began to spring up, as did units disarming the partitioning powers' armed forces and others organizing a system of authority for the needs of the future state. In the night of 6-7 November 1918, in Lublin, a Provisional Government of the Republic of Poland was formed under Ignacy Daszynski. Its core comprised supporters of Pilsudski. On 11 November 1918 the armistice was signed on the western front, and the Regency Council entrusted Pilsudski with the supreme command of the nascent army. On 14 November the Regency Council dissolved, handing all civilian power to Pilsudski; the Lublin government also submitted to his rule. On 17 November Pilsudski appointed a government, which on 21 November issued a manifesto promising agricultural reforms and the nationalization of certain branches of industry. It also introduced labor legislation that strongly favored the workers, and announced parliamentary elections. On 22 November Pilsudski announced himself Head of State and signed a decree on the provisional authorities in the Republic of Poland. The revolutionary left, from December 1918 united in the Communist Workers' Party of Poland, came out against the government and independence, but the program of Pilsudski's government satisfied the expectations of the majority of society and emboldened it to fight for its goals within the parliamentary democracy of the independent Polish state. In January and June 1919 the first elections to the Legislative Sejm were held. On 20 February 1919 the Legislative Sejm passed the 'small constitution'; Pilsudski remained Head of State. The first stage of establishing statehood was completed, despite the fact that the issue of Poland's borders had not yet been resolved.

4 Pilsudski, Jozef (1867-1935)

Polish activist in the independence cause, politician, statesman, marshal. With regard to the cause of Polish independence he represented the pro-Austrian current, which believed that the Polish state would be reconstructed with the assistance of Austria- Hungary. When Poland regained its independence in January 1919, he was elected Head of State by the Legislative Sejm. In March 1920 he was nominated marshal, and until December 1922 he held the positions of Head of State and Commander-in-Chief of the Polish Army. After the murder of the president, Gabriel Narutowicz, he resigned from all his posts and withdrew from politics. He returned in 1926 in a political coup. He refused the presidency offered to him, and in the new government held the posts of war minister and general inspector of the armed forces. He was prime minister twice, from 1926-1928 and in 1930. He worked to create a system of national security by concluding bilateral non-aggression pacts with the USSR (1932) and Germany (1934). He sought opportunities to conclude firm alliances with France and Britain. In 1932, owing to his deteriorating health, Pilsudski resigned from his functions. He was buried in the Crypt of Honor in the Wawel Cathedral of the Royal Castle in Cracow.

5 Jews in the prewar Polish Army

Some 10% of the volunteers who joined Pilsudski's Polish Legions fighting for independence were Jews. Between the wars Jews were called up for military service just like all other citizens. Like other ethnic minorities, Jews were hampered in their rise to officer ranks (other than doctors called up into the army) for political reasons. In September 1939 almost 150,000 Jews were mobilized within the Polish Army (19% of the fully mobilized forces). It is expected that losses among Jewish soldiers in the September Campaign were approaching 30,000, and the number of prisoners of war is estimated at around 60,000. Like Poles, Jews were also isolated in POW camps in the Reich. They were separated from the Poles and imprisoned in far worse conditions. At the turn of 1939 and 1940 Jewish privates and subalterns started being released from the camps and sent to larger towns in the General Governorship (probably as part of the 'Judenrein' campaign in the Reich). Jewish officers of the Polish Army, protected by international conventions, remained in the Oflags [Rus.: officer POW camps] until the end of the war. This was not the case for Jewish soldiers who were captured by the Russians. More than 10% of the victims of the Katyn massacre were Jews, mostly doctors.

6 Endeks

Name formed from the initials of a right-wing party active in Poland during the inter-war period (ND - 'en-de'). Narodowa Demokracja [National Democracy] was founded by Roman Dmowski. Its members and supporters, known as 'Endeks,' often held anti-Semitic views.

7 Polish Socialist Party (PPS)

Founded in 1892, its reach extended throughout the Kingdom of Poland and abroad, and it proclaimed slogans advocating the reclamation by Poland of its sovereignty. It was a party that comprised many currents and had room for activists of varied views and from a range of social backgrounds. During the revolutionary period in 1905- 07 it was one of the key political forces; it directed strikes, organized labor unions, and conducted armed campaigns. It was also during this period that it developed into a party of mass reach (towards the end of 1906 it had some 55,000 members). After 1918 the PPS came out in support of the parliamentary system, and advocated the need to ensure that Poland guaranteed freedom and civil rights, division of the churches (religious communities) and the state, and territorial and cultural autonomy for ethnic minorities; and it defended the rights of hired laborers. The PPS supported the policy of the head of state, Jozef Pilsudski. It had seats in the first government of the Republic, but from 1921 was in opposition. In 1918-30 the main opponents of the PPS were the National Democrats [ND] and the communist movement. In the 1930s the state authorities' repression of PPS activists and the reduced activity of working-class and intellectual political circles eroded the power of the PPS (in 1933 it numbered barely 15,000 members) and caused the radicalization of some of its leaders and party members. During World War II the PPS was formally dissolved, and some of its leaders created the Polish Socialist Party - Liberty, Equality, Independence (PPS-WRN), which was a member of the coalition supporting the Polish government in exile and the institutions of the Polish Underground State. In 1946-48 many members of PPS-WRN left the country or were arrested and sentenced in political trials. In December 1948 PPS activists collaborating with the PPR consented to the two parties merging on the PPR's terms. In 1987 the PPS resumed its activities. The party currently numbers a few thousand members.

8 National Alliance (Stronnictwo Narodowe, SN)

Polish political alliance founded in 1928. The SN's program was right-wing and nationalistic; the alliance advocated the creation of a nationalist Catholic state and the hierarchical organization of society, and promulgated slogans demanding the curtailment of Jews' civil liberties and rights (including access to higher education). It was the largest political party in pre-war Poland; in 1938 it had over 200,000 members.

9 Anti-Semitism in Poland in the 1930s

From 1935-39 the activities of Polish anti-Semitic propaganda intensified. The Sejm introduced barriers to ritual slaughter, restrictions of Jews' access to education and certain professions. Nationalistic factions postulated the removal of Jews from political, social and cultural life, and agitated for economic boycotts to persuade all the country's Jews to emigrate. Nationalist activists took up posts outside Jewish shops and stalls, attempting to prevent Poles from patronizing them. Such campaigns were often combined with damage and looting of shops and beatings, sometimes with fatal consequences. From June 1935 until 1937 there were over a dozen pogroms, the most publicized of which was the pogrom in Przytyk in 1936. The Catholic Church also contributed to the rise of anti-Semitism.

10 Unemployment in prewar Poland

As in other countries, the economic crisis in Poland deepened from the end of 1929; sales of goods and output dwindled, and unemployment climbed. The drop in central budget revenues caused a budget deficit, and problems with export and foreign investors withdrawing their capital worsened the balance of payments. In the 1930s the protracted economic crisis compounded the dissatisfaction in society. The majority of the rural population was living in abject poverty, and in the towns there was vast open unemployment among both manual and white- collar workers, and hidden unemployment among traders and artisans bereft of a clientele. The deteriorating situation led to mounting social and ethnic-related tension and increasing openness to the influences of radical political groups.

11 Akiba - Hanoar Haivri

Zionist youth scouting organization founded in Cracow in the early 1920s, subordinate to the Zionist Organization. Its program was moderately right-wing; it advocated the dissemination of the Hebrew language and Jewish religious tradition, which it considered a key element of the national identity. The first Akiba groups left for Palestine in 1930. In 1939 the organization numbered 30,000 adherents in Europe and Palestine. During WWII it was active in the resistance movement. Armed Akiba units took part in campaigns in Cracow (1942) and in the Warsaw Ghetto Uprising (1943). After the war it did not resume its activities in Poland, but continued to operate in Palestine until the foundation of the State of Israel (1948).

12 Hanoar Hatzioni

(Heb.: Zionist Youth), a youth scouting organization founded in 1931 by a break-away from the Hanoar Haivri organization Akiba. It aligned itself with the centre-right current of Zionism, and its program placed great importance on educating young people in accordance with the principles and values of the Judaic tradition.

13 Betar

Brith Trumpledor (Hebrew) meaning Trumpledor Society; right- wing Revisionist Jewish youth movement. It was founded in 1923 in Riga by Vladimir Jabotinsky, in memory of J. Trumpledor, one of the first fighters to be killed in Palestine, and the fortress Betar, which was heroically defended for many months during the Bar Kohba uprising. Its aim was to propagate the program of the revisionists and prepare young people to fight and live in Palestine. It organized emigration through both legal and illegal channels. It was a paramilitary organization; its members wore uniforms. They supported the idea to create a Jewish legion in order to liberate Palestine. From 1936-39 the popularity of Betar diminished. During WWII many of its members formed guerrilla groups.

14 Poalei Zion (the Jewish Social-Democratic Workers' Party Workers of Zion)

In Yiddish 'Yidishe Socialistish-Demokratishe Arbeiter Partei Poale Syon.' A political party formed in 1905 in the Kingdom of Poland, and operating throughout the Polish state from 1918. The party's main aim was to create an independent socialist Jewish state in Palestine. In the short term, Poalei Zion postulated cultural and national autonomy for the Jews in Poland, and improved labor and living conditions of Jewish hired laborers. In 1920, during a conference in Vienna, the party split, forming the Right Poalei Zion (the Jewish Socialist Workers' Party Workers of Zion), which became part of the Socialist Workers' International and the World Zionist Organization, and the Left Poalei Zion (the Jewish Social-Democratic Workers' Party Workers of Zion), the radical minority, which sympathized with the Bolsheviks. The Left Poalei Zion placed more emphasis on socialist postulates. Key activists: I. Schiper (Right PZ), L. Holenderski, I. Lew (Left PZ); paper: Arbeiter Welt. Both fractions had their own youth organizations: Right PZ: Dror and Freiheit; Left PZ - Jugnt. Left PZ was weaker than Right PZ; only towards the end of the 1930s did it start to form coalitions with other socialist and Zionist parties. In 1937 Left PZ joined the World Zionist Organization. During WWII both fractions were active in underground politics and the resistance movement in the ghettos, in particular the youth organizations. After 1945 both parties joined the Central Jewish Committee in Poland. In 1947 they reunited to form the strongest legally active Jewish party in Poland (with 20,000 members). In 1950 Poalei Zion was dissolved by the communist authorities.

15 Maccabi in Poland

Clubs of the Wordwide 'Maccabi' Jewish-Sports Association were created on Polish lands since the beginning of the 20th century, for example the club in Lwow was created in 1901, the club in Cracow in 1907, the club in Warsaw in 1915. In 1930, during a general assembly of the 'Maccabi' clubs, it was decided that 'Maccabi' would merge with the Jewish Physical Education Council and create one Polish Branch of 'Maccabi' with a strong Zionist character. 241 clubs were part of 'Maccabi' in 1931, with 45,000 participants. All Zionist youth organizations were part of 'Maccabi.' 'Maccabi' organized numerous sports events, including the 'Maccabi Games,' parades, instructors' workshops, camps for children. The club has its own libraries, choirs, bands and the Kfar ha-Maccabi fund for settling in Palestine.

16 Hasid

Follower of the Hasidic movement, a Jewish mystic movement founded in the 18th century that reacted against Talmudic learning and maintained that God's presence was in all of one's surroundings and that one should serve God in one's every deed and word. The movement provided spiritual hope and uplifted the common people. There were large branches of Hasidic movements and schools throughout Eastern Europe before World War II, each following the teachings of famous scholars and thinkers. Most had their own customs, rituals and life styles. Today there are substantial Hasidic communities in New York, London, Israel and Antwerp.

17 Jagiellonian University

In Polish 'Uniwersytet Jagiellonski,' it is the university of Cracow, founded in 1364 by Casimir III of Poland and which has maintained high level learning ever since. In the 19th century the university was named Jagiellonian to commemorate the dynasty of Polish kings. (Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jagellonian_University)

18 German Invasion of Poland

The German attack of Poland on 1st September 1939 is widely considered the date in the West for the start of World War II. After having gained both Austria and the Bohemian and Moravian parts of Czechoslovakia, Hitler was confident that he could acquire Poland without having to fight Britain and France. (To eliminate the possibility of the Soviet Union fighting if Poland were attacked, Hitler made a pact with the Soviet Union, the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact.) On the morning of 1st September 1939, German troops entered Poland. The German air attack hit so quickly that most of Poland's air force was destroyed while still on the ground. To hinder Polish mobilization, the Germans bombed bridges and roads. Groups of marching soldiers were machine-gunned from the air, and they also aimed at civilians. On 1st September, the beginning of the attack, Great Britain and France sent Hitler an ultimatum - withdraw German forces from Poland or Great Britain and France would go to war against Germany. On 3rd September, with Germany's forces penetrating deeper into Poland, Great Britain and France both declared war on Germany.

19 Germans in Silesian towns after 1945

After the war the Polish- Czechoslovak border was returned to its 1920 line, while the part of Silesia previously belonging to Germany was annexed to Poland. The vast majority of the German population was expelled to Germany, and Poles and Jews settled in the area (over 2,630,000 people by January 1947), largely people repatriated from Poland's prewar eastern territories. An exception to this in the years immediately after the war was the town of Walbrzych (Waldenburg). The population structure by nationality there was markedly different from that of the rest of the country. Poles and Jews constituted only 14 percent of the population in the district, and 31 percent in Walbrzych itself; apart from them there were also Germans and Czechs (but mostly Germans). Between 1945 and 1948 there were several campaigns to settle the area with Poles, expel Germans, and resettle Czechs on a voluntary basis.

20 Volksdeutscher in Poland

A person who was entered (usually voluntarily, more rarely compulsorily) on a list of people of ethnic German origin during the German occupation was called Volksdeutscher and had various privileges in the occupied territories.

21 German occupation of Poland (1939-45)

World War II began with the German attack on Poland on 1st September 1939. On 17th September 1939 Russia occupied the eastern part of Poland (on the basis of the Molotov- Ribbentrop Pact). The east of Poland up to the Bug River was incorporated into the USSR, while the north and west were annexed to the Third Reich. The remaining lands comprised what was called the General Governorship - a separate state administered by the German authorities. After the outbreak of war with the USSR in June 1941 Germany occupied the whole of Poland's pre-war territory. The German occupation was a system of administration by the police and military of the Third Reich on Polish soil. Poland's own administration was dismantled, along with its political parties and the majority of its social organizations and cultural and educational institutions. In the lands incorporated into the Third Reich the authorities pursued a policy of total Germanization. As regards the General Governorship the intention of the Germans was to transform it into a colony supplying Polish unskilled slave labor. The occupying powers implemented a policy of terror on the basis of collective liability. The Germans assumed ownership of Polish state property and public institutions, confiscated or brought in administrators for large private estates, and looted the economy in industry and agriculture. The inhabitants of the Polish territories were forced into slave labor for the German war economy. Altogether, over the period 1939-45 almost three million people were taken to the Third Reich from the whole of Poland.

22 Annexation of Eastern Poland

According to a secret clause in the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact defining Soviet and German territorial spheres of influence in Eastern Europe, the Soviet Union occupied Eastern Poland in September 1939. In early November the newly annexed lands were divided up between the Ukranian and the Belarusian Soviet Republics.

23 Armbands

From the beginning of the occupation, the German authorities issued all kinds of decrees discriminating against the civilian population, in particular the Jews. On 1st December 1939 the Germans ordered all Jews over the age of 12 to wear a distinguishing emblem. In Warsaw it was a white armband with a blue star of David, to be worn on the right sleeve of the outer garment. In some towns Jews were forced to sew yellow stars onto their clothes. Not wearing the armband was punishable - initially with a beating, later with a fine or imprisonment, and from 15th October 1941 with the death penalty (decree issued by Governor Hans Frank).

24 Kenkarta

(German: Kennkarte - ID card) confirmed the identity and place of residence of its holder. It bore a photograph, a thumbprint, and the address and signature of its holder. It was the only document of its type issued to Poles during the Nazi occupation.

25 Pustkow

The largest forced labor camp in the Rzeszow [SE Poland] region, subject to a regime similar to those in concentration camps. It was set up in response to the needs of the armed forces in 1940. It included an experimental training ground for the Waffen-SS, where missiles tested included the V-1 and V-2. The camp was divided into 2 separate sections, one for Poles and one for Jews. The Jewish camp periodically housed more than 4,000 people. The Jewish camp was liquidated in July 1944, and the prisoners were transported to Auschwitz. More than 7,000 Jews died there. The Polish camp was established in September 1942 on the site of a Russian POW camp that had been liquidated and operated until July 1944. Some 2,500 Poles died there. After that camp was liquidated the remaining Polish prisoners were taken to camps in the Third Reich.

26 Tarnow Ghetto

The population of Tarnow was 52,000 in 1939, out of which 48 percent were Jews. In March 1941 they were forced to move into a designated area, which was turned into a ghetto in February 1942. Later Jews were also brought in from the surrounding towns and villages, as well as from the Czech lands and Germany; altogether some 40,000 people were deported there. From the summer of 1942 until September 1943 there were continuous deportations to the death camp in Belzec. In September 1943 the ghetto was liquidated; 2,000 people were sent to the camp in Plaszow, and 8,000 to Auschwitz. A few hundred workers employed in the town managed to survive there until 1944.

27 SS Galicia division

A Ukrainian formation set up in April 1943 by the Ukrainian Central Committee in Cracow to fight on the eastern front. It was made up of Ukrainian volunteers and numbered 16,000 men, half of who came from Galicia. It was smashed in July 1944 at Brody, but reformed in Silesia. From March 1945 it functioned as the First Division of the Ukrainian National Army under the control of the Ukrainian National Committee, which was recognized by the Germans. It was used in combat in Austria's Styria province (in Graz), but surrendered to the British, who interned its members in Italy. After the war its veterans, as Polish citizens (which they had been until 1939) were not handed over to Stalin under the repatriation of USSR citizens. In 1948 they obtained the right to British citizenship.

28 Stalingrad Battle

17th July 1942 - 2nd February 1943. The South- Western and Don Fronts stopped the advance of German armies in the vicinity of Stalingrad. On 19th and 20th November 1942 the Soviet troops undertook an offensive and encircled 22 German divisions (330,000 people) and eliminated them. On 31st January 1943 the remains of the 6th German army headed by General Field Marshal Paulus surrendered (91,000 people). The victory in the Stalingrad battle was of huge political, strategic and international significance.

29 Birkenau (Pol

: Brzezinka): Also known as Auschwitz II. Set up in October 1941 following a decision by Heinrich Himmler in the village of Brzezinka (Ger.: Birkenau) close to Auschwitz, as a prisoner-of-war camp. It retained this title until March 1944, although it was never used as a POW camp. It comprised sectors of wooden sheds for different types of prisoners (women, men, Jewish families from Terezin, Roma, etc.), and continued to be expanded until the end of 1943. From the beginning of 1942 it was an extermination camp. The Birkenau camp covered a total area of 140 ha and comprised some 300 sheds variously used as living quarters, ancillary quarters and crematoria. Birkenau, Auschwitz I and scores of satellite camps made up the largest center for extermination of the Jews. The majority of the Jews deported here were sent straight to the gas chambers to be put to death immediately, without registration. There were 400,000 prisoners registered there for longer periods, half of whom were Jews. The second-largest group of prisoners were Poles (140,000). Prisoners died en mass as a result of slave labor, starvation, the inhuman living conditions, beatings, torture and executions. The bodies of those murdered were initially buried and later burned in the crematoria and on pyres in specially dug pits. Due to the efforts made by the SS to erase the evidence of their crimes and their destruction of the majority of the documentation on the prisoners, and also to the fact that the Soviet forces seized the remaining documentation, it is impossible to establish the exact number of victims of Auschwitz-Birkenau. On the basis of the fragmentary documentation available, it can be assumed that in total approx. 1.5 million prisoners were murdered in Auschwitz-Birkenau, some 90% of who were Jews.

30 Women's camp in Auschwitz-Birkenau

A separate women's camp in Auschwitz was created on 26th March 1942; until mid-August 1942 transports of women arriving at KL Auschwitz were housed in blocks no. 1-10, which were separated from the rest of the camp by a concrete wall; between March and August 1942 approx. 17,000 female prisoners arrived in Auschwitz, and by the time the women's camp was transferred to Birkenau (16th August 1942) 5,000 of them had died. In Birkenau women prisoners occupied 30 sheds in sector BIa, from July 1943 they also occupied sector BIb, and until November 1944 they made up the women's concentration camp. A total of 131,000 women prisoners were registered there, including approx. 82,000 Jews and 31,000 Poles. Approx. 4,000 women survived until the liberation (27th January 1945).

31 Gleiwitz III

A satellite labor camp in Auschwitz, set up alongside an industrial factory, Gleiwitzer Hütte, manufacturing weapons, munitions and railway wheels. The camp operated from July 1944 until January 1945; around 600 prisoners worked there.

32 Death march

In fear of the approaching Allied armies, the Germans tried to erase all evidence of the concentration camps. They often destroyed all the facilities and forced all Jews regardless of their age or sex to go on a death march. This march often led nowhere and there was no specific destination. The marchers received neither food nor water and were forbidden to stop and rest at night. It was solely up to the guards how they treated the prisoners, if and what they gave them to eat and they even had in their hands the power on the prisoners' life or death. The conditions during the march were so cruel that this journey became a journey that ended in the death of most marchers.

33 Belzec

Village in Lublin region of Poland (Tomaszow district). In 1940 the Germans created a forced labor camp there for 2,500 Jews and Roma. In November 1941 it was transformed into an extermination camp (SS Sonderkommando Belzec or Dienststelle Belzec der Waffen SS) under the 'Reinhard-Aktion,' in which the Germans murdered around 600,000 people (chiefly in gas chambers), including approximately 550,000 Polish Jews (approx. 300,000 from the province of Galicia) and Jews from the USSR, Austria, Belgium, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Holland, Germany, Norway and Hungary; many Poles from surrounding towns and villages and from Lwow also died here, mostly for helping Jews. In November 1942 the Nazis began liquidating the camp. In the spring of 1943 the camp was demolished and the corpses of the gassed victims exhumed from their mass graves and burned. The last 600 Jews employed in this work were then sent to the Sobibor camp, where they died in the gas chambers.

34 Stutthof (Pol

Sztutowo): German concentration camp 36 km east of Gdansk. The Germans also created a series of satellite camps in the vicinity: Stolp, Heiligenbeil, Gerdauen, Jesau, Schippenbeil, Seerappen, Praust, Burggraben, Thorn and Elbing. The Stutthof camp operated from 2nd September 1939 until 9th May 1945. The first group of prisoners (several hundred people) were Jews from Gdansk. Until 1943 small groups of Jews from Warsaw, Bialystok and other places were sent there. In early 1944 some 20,000 Auschwitz survivors were relocated to Stutthof. In spring 1944 the camp was extended significantly and was made into a death camp; subsequent transports comprised groups of Jews from Latvia, Lithuania, Hungary and Lodz in Poland. Towards the end of 1944 around 12,000 prisoners were taken from Stutthof to camps in Germany - Dachau, Buchenwald, Neuengamme and Flossenburg. In January 1945 the evacuation of Stutthof and its satellite camps began. In that period some 29,000 prisoners passed through the camp (including 26,000 women), 26,000 of whom died during the evacuation. Of the 52,000 or so people who were taken to Stutthof and its satellites, around 3,000 survived.

35 Production of soap in the German concentration camp in Stutthof

Soap made from human fat was not produced in Stutthof. During the war rumors were widespread that the Germans were making soap from the bodies of Jews murdered in the concentration camps. On the basis of evidence given by an employee of the Gdansk Institute of Anatomy (in a collection of short stories entitled Medallions), Zofia Nalkowska, who participated in the work of the Central Committee for the Investigation of Nazi Crimes in Poland in 1945, described experiments by Prof. Spanner, who allegedly manufactured such soap there. This soap was intended for use in the disinfection of medical instruments in the Institute. In 2002 the Gdansk branch of the Committee for the Investigation of Crimes against the Polish Nation reopened an investigation which aims to prove or refute unequivocally the hypothesis surrounding soap production.

36 Kielce Pogrom

On 4th July 1946 the alleged kidnapping of a Polish boy led to a pogrom in which 42 people were killed and over 40 wounded. The pogrom also prompted other anti-Jewish incidents in Kielce region. These events caused mass emigrations of Jews to Israel and other countries.

37 Regained Lands

Term describing the eastern parts of Germany (Silesia, Pomerania, Eastern Prussia, etc.) annexed to Poland after World War II, following the Teheran and Yalta agreements between the allies. After 1945 Germans were expelled from the area, and Poles (as well as Jews to some extent) from the former Polish lands annexed to the Soviet Union in 1939 were settled in their place. A Polonization campaign was also waged - place names were altered, Protestant cemeteries were destroyed, etc. The Society for the Development of the Western Lands (TRZZ), founded in 1957, organized propaganda campaigns justifying the right of the Polish state to the territories, popularizing the social, economic and cultural transformations, and advocating integration with the rest of the country.

38 Haganah (Heb

: Defense): Jewish armed organization formed in 1920 in Palestine and grew rapidly during the Arab uprisings (1936-39). Haganah also organized illegal immigration of Jews to Palestine. In 1941 illegal stormtroops were created, which after World War II fought against the army and the British Police in Palestine. In 1948-1949 Haganah soldiers were trained in Poland and Czechoslovakia.

39 Foundation of the State of Israel

From 1917 Palestine was a British mandate. Also in 1917 the Balfour Declaration was published, which supported the idea of the creation of a Jewish homeland in Palestine. Throughout the interwar period, Jews were migrating to Palestine, which caused the conflict with the local Arabs to escalate. On the other hand, British restrictions on immigration sparked increasing opposition to the mandate powers. Immediately after World War II there were increasing numbers of terrorist attacks designed to force Britain to recognize the right of the Jews to their own state. These aspirations provoked the hostile reaction of the Palestinian Arabs and the Arab states. In February 1947 the British foreign minister Ernest Bevin ceded the Palestinian mandate to the UN, which took the decision to divide Palestine into a Jewish section and an Arab section and to create an independent Jewish state. On 14th May 1948 David Ben Gurion proclaimed the creation of the State of Israel. It was recognized immediately by the US and the USSR. On the following day the armies of Egypt, Jordan, Saudi Arabia, Yemen, Iraq, Syria and Lebanon attacked Israel, starting a war that continued, with intermissions, until the beginning of 1949 and ended in a truce.

40 Berling, Zygmunt (1896-1980)

Polish general. From 1914-17 he fought in the Polish Legions, and from 1918 in the Polish Army. In 1939 he was captured by the Soviets. In 1940 he and a group of other Polish officers began to collaborate with the Soviet authorities on projects including the organization of a Polish division within the armed forces of the USSR. In 1941-42 he was chief of staff of the Fifth Infantry Division of the Polish Army in the USSR. After the army was evacuated, he stayed in the USSR. In 1943 he co-founded the Union of Polish Patriots. He was the commander of the following units: First Kosciuszko Infantry Division (1943); First Corps of the Polish Armed Forces in the USSR (1943-44); the Polish Army in the USSR (1944); and First Army of the Polish Forces (Jul.-Sep. 1944); he was simultaneously Deputy Commander-in-Chief of the Polish Forces, and dismissed in 1944. From 1948-53 he was commander of the General Staff Academy in Warsaw, and was subsequently retired. He wrote his memoirs.

41 Anders' Army

The Polish Armed Forces in the USSR, subsequently the Polish Army in the East, known as Anders' Army: an operations unit of the Polish Armed Forces formed pursuant to the Polish-Soviet Pact of 30th July 1941 and the military agreement of 14th July 1941. It comprised Polish citizens who had been deported into the heart of the USSR: soldiers imprisoned in 1939-41 and civilians amnestied in 1941 (some 1.25-1.6m people, including a recruitment base of 100,000-150,000). The commander-in- chief of the Polish Armed Forces in the USSR was General Wladyslaw Anders. The army never reached its full quota (in February 1942 it numbered 48,000, and in March 1942 around 66,000). In terms of operations it was answerable to the Supreme Command of the Red Army, and in terms of organization and personnel to the Supreme Commander, General Wladyslaw Sikorski and the Polish government in exile. In March-April 1942 part of the Army (with Stalin's consent) was sent to Iran (33,000 soldiers and approx. 10,000 civilians). The final evacuation took place in August-September 1942 pursuant to Soviet-British agreements concluded in July 1942 (it was the aim of General Anders and the British powers to withdraw Polish forces from the USSR); some 114,000 people, including 25,000 civilians (over 13,000 children) left the Soviet Union. The units that had been evacuated were merged with the Polish Army in the Middle East to form the Polish Army in the East, commanded by Anders.

42 Severance of Polish-Israeli relations

After the outbreak of the Six- Day-War (5th June 1967), when Israel attacked Egypt, Syria and Jordan, relations between the Eastern Bloc and Israel were severed. On 10th June the leaders of the communist parties of Poland, Czechoslovakia, Bulgaria, Hungary, the GDR and Yugoslavia issued a joint declaration condemning the Israeli attack. The severance of relations between Poland and Israel was one of the symptoms of the Cold War. After 1967 Israel came out clearly in favor of the western side, while the USSR and the Eastern Bloc openly took the Arab side. Poland resumed diplomatic relations with Israel in 1990.

43 Polish United Workers' Party (PZPR)

Communist party formed in Poland in December 1948 by the fusion of the PPR (Polish Workers' Party) and the PPS (Polish Socialist Party). Until 1989 it was the only party in the country; it held power, but was subordinate to the Soviet Union. After losing the elections in June 1989 it lost its monopoly. On 29th January 1990 the party was dissolved.

44 Polish Workers' Party (PPR)

A communist party formed in January 1942 by a merger of Polish communist groups and organizations following the infiltration of an initiative cell from the USSR. The PPR was not formally part of the Communist Internationale, although in fact was subordinate to it. In its program declarations the PPR's slogans included fully armed combat to liberate the country from the German occupation, the restoration of an independent, democratic Polish state with new eastern borders, alliance with the USSR, and moderate socio-economic reform. In 1942 the PPR had a few thousand members, but by 1944 its ranks had swelled to some 20,000. In 1942 it spawned an armed organization, the People's Guard (renamed the People's Army in 1944). After the Red Army invaded Poland the PPR took power and set about creating a political system in which it had the dominant position. The PPR pacified society, terrorized the political opposition and suppressed underground organizations fighting for independence using instruments of organized violence. It was supported by USSR state security organizations operating in Poland (including the NKVD). After its consolidation of power in 1947-48 the leadership of the PPR set about radical political and socio-economic transformations based on Soviet models, including the liquidation of private ownership, the nationalization of the economy (the collectivization of agriculture), and the subordination of all institutions and community organizations to the communist party. In December 1948 the party numbered over a million members. After merging with the Polish Socialist Party it changed its name to the Polish United Workers' Party.

45 Gomulka Campaign

A campaign to sack Jews employed in the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the army and the central administration. The trigger of this anti-Semitic campaign was the involvement of the Socialist Bloc countries on the Arab side in the Middle East conflict, in connection with which Moscow ordered purges in state institutions. On 19th June 1967, at a trade union congress, the then First Secretary of the Polish United Workers' Party [PZPR], Wladyslaw Gomulka, accused the Jews of lack of loyalty to the state and of publicly demonstrating their enthusiasm for Israel's victory in the Six-Day-War. This marked the start of purges among journalists and people of other creative professions. Poland also severed diplomatic relations with Israel. On 8th March 1968 there was a protest at Warsaw University. The Ministry of Internal Affairs responded by launching a press campaign and organizing mass demonstrations in factories and workplaces during which 'Zionists' and 'trouble-makers' were indicted and anti-Semitic and anti-intelligentsia slogans shouted. Following the events of March, purges were also staged in all state institutions, from factories to universities, on criteria of nationality and race. 'Family liability' was also introduced (e.g. with respect to people whose spouses were Jewish). Jews were forced to emigrate. From 1968-1971 15,000-30,000 people left Poland. They were stripped of their citizenship and right of return.

46 National Armed Forces (NSZ)

A conspiratorial military organization founded in Poland in 1942. The main goal of the NSZ was to fight for the independence of Poland and new western borders along the Oder-Neisse line. The NSZ's program stressed nationalism, rejected fascism and communism, and propounded the creation of a Catholic Polish State. The NSZ program was strongly anti-Semitic. In October 1943 the NSZ had some 72,500 members. The NSZ was preparing for an armed uprising, assuming that the Red Army would occupy all the Polish lands. It provided support for military intelligence, conducted supply campaigns, freed prisoners, and engaged in armed combat with divisions of the People's Army and Soviet partisans. NSZ divisions (approx. 2,000 soldiers) took part in the Warsaw Uprising. In November 1944 a part of the NSZ was transformed into the National Military Union (NZW), which was active underground in late 1945/early 1946 (scores of divisions numbering 2,000-4,000 soldiers), fighting the NKVD, UB (Security Bureau) task forces, and divisions of the UPA. In 1947 most of its cells were smashed, although some groups remained underground until the mid-1950s.

47 Birobidzhan

Formed in 1928 to give Soviet Jews a home territory and to increase settlement along the vulnerable borders of the Soviet Far East, the area was raised to the status of an autonomous region in 1934. Influenced by an effective propaganda campaign, and starvation in the east, 41,000 Soviet Jews relocated to the area between the late 1920s and early 1930s. But, by 1938 28,000 of them had fled the regions harsh conditions, There were Jewish schools and synagogues up until the 1940s, when there was a resurgence of religious repression after World War II. The Soviet government wanted the forced deportation of all Jews to Birobidzhan to be completed by the middle of the 1950s. But in 1953 Stalin died and the deportation was cancelled. Despite some remaining Yiddish influences - including a Yiddish newspaper - Jewish cultural activity in the region has declined enormously since Stalin's anti-cosmopolitanism campaigns and since the liberalization of Jewish emigration in the 1970s. Jews now make up less than 2% of the region's population.

48 Union of Polish Youth (ZMP)

Polish youth organization founded in July 1948 as a result of the fusion of the Youth Organization, the Society of the Workers' University, the Union of Democratic Youth, the Union of Fighting Youth, and the Union of Rural Youth ("Call to Arms"). The ZMP was politically and organizationally subordinate to the PPR and subsequently to the PZPR. It was responsible for putting into practice the communist party's youth policy, and for ideological indoctrination designed to mould the consciousness of young people and set them against older generations. It mobilized young people to work on vast industrial construction sites, organized rivalry at work, controlled discipline at work among young people, participated in the collectivization of the countryside, monitored school curricula from the ideological standpoint, and kept strict control of the work of teachers in secondary schools and at universities. In 1948 it had some 0.5 million members, in 1951 over a million, and in 1955 around 2 million. During the October political power struggle in 1956 the ZMP collapsed, and it was disbanded in January 1957.

49 Union of Fighters for Freedom and Democracy (Zwiazek Bojownikow o Wolnosc i Demokracje, ZBoWiD)

Combatant organization founded in 1949 as the result of the forced union of 11 combatant organizations functioning since 1945. Until 1989 it remained politically and organizationally subordinate to the PZPR. In 1990 ZBoWiD was reborn as the Union of Combatants of the Polish Republic and Former Political Prisoners (Zwiazek Kombatantow RP i Bylych Wiezniow Politycznych). ZBoWiD brought together some Polish World War II veterans, prisoners from Nazi camps, soldiers of the Polish Armed Forces (WP, Wojsko Polskie), and officers of the Security Office (UB, Urzad Bezpieczenstwa) and Civil Militia (MO, Milicja Obywatelska), as well as widows and orphans of others killed in action or murdered. For political reasons, many combatants were not accepted into ZBoWiD, including some AK (Home Army) soldiers (especially before 1956). It had several hundred thousand members (1970 approx. 330,000; 1986 almost 800,000).

50 Jaruzelski, Wojciech (b

1923): Politician and general, First Secretary of the Polish Communist Party and President of Poland. From 1943 he served in the Polish Armed Forces in the USSR, and from 1944 in the Polish Army. In 1956 he became the youngest general in the Polish People's Army. From April 1968 to November 1983 he was minister of defense, from November 1983 to December 1990 Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Forces and Supreme Commander of the Armed Forces in time of war. He was responsible for the use of the army in the bloody suppression of the December incidents on the Baltic coast in 1970. From October 1981 to July 1989 Jaruzelski was the First Secretary of the PZPR's Central Committee, and then until December 1990 President of the Polish People's Republic (subsequently the Republic of Poland). He took the decision to enforce martial law in Poland in 1981-83 and later made unsuccessful attempts at moderate political and economic reforms, while keeping the state system intact and applying limited repression against the political opposition. In 1988-89 he was one of the initiators of the Round Table negotiations. Following the parliamentary elections in June 1989 he did not oppose the relinquishment of state power to the opposition.

51 Martial law in Poland in 1981

Extraordinary legal measures introduced by a State Council decree on 13th December 1981 in an attempt to defend the communist system and destroy the democratic opposition. The martial law decree suspended the activity of associations and trades unions, including Solidarity, introduced a curfew, imposed travel restrictions, gave the authorities the right to arrest opposition activists, search private premises, and conduct body searches, ban public gatherings. A special, non- constitutional state authority body was established, the Military Board of National Salvation (WRON), which oversaw the implementation of the martial law regulations, headed by General Wojciech Jaruzelski, the armed forces supreme commander. Over 5,900 persons were arrested during the martial law, chiefly Solidarity activists. Local Solidarity branches organized protest strikes. The Wujek coal mine, occupied by striking miners, was stormed by police assault squads, leading to the death of nine miners. The martial law regulations were gradually being eased, by December 1982, for instance, all interned opposition activists were released. On 31st December 1982, the martial law was suspended, and on 21st July 1983, it was revoked.

52 Solidarity (NSZZ Solidarnosc)

A social and political movement in Poland that opposed the authority of the PZPR. In its institutional form - the Independent Self-Governing Trade Union Solidarity (NSZZ Solidarnosc) - it emerged in August and September 1980 as a product of the turbulent national strikes. In that period trade union organizations were being formed in all national enterprises and institutions; in all some 9-10 million people joined NSZZ Solidarnosc. Solidarity formulated a program of introducing fundamental changes to the system in Poland, and sought the fulfillment of its postulates by exerting various forms of pressure on the authorities: pickets in industrial enterprises and public buildings, street demonstrations, negotiations and propaganda. It was outlawed in 1982 following the introduction of Martial Law (on 13th December 1981), and until 1989 remained an underground organization, adopting the strategy of gradually building an alternative society and over time creating social institutions that would be independent of the PZPR (the long march). Solidarity was the most important opposition group that influenced the changes in the Polish political system in 1989.

53 Knesset

Parliament of the State of Israel. It has 120 elected members and the debates are in both Hebrew and Arabic. The structure of the Knesset was created by Icchak Grunbaum along the lines of the Polish Sejm of the inter-war years.

54 Jankowski, Henryk

Catholic parish priest of St. Bridget Church in Gdansk until November 2004. He became famous by openly expressing his anti- Semitic view and staging shocking projects such as the use of anti-Semitic slogans as Easter decoration in church. Charged with pedophilia and embezzlement of church property, his activities greatly attracted the attention of the Polish media.

55 Sochnut (Jewish Agency)

International NGO founded in 1929 with the aim of assisting and encouraging Jews throughout the world with the development and settlement of Israel. It played the main role in the relations between Palestine, then under British Mandate, the world Jewry and the Mandatory and other powers. In May 1948 the Sochnut relinquished many of its functions to the newly established government of Israel, but continued to be responsible for immigration, settlement, youth work, and other activities financed by voluntary Jewish contributions from abroad. Since the fall of the Iron Curtain in 1989, the Sochnut has facilitated the aliyah and absorption in Israel for over one million new immigrants.

56 Blechhammer (Auschwitz IV)

Was established in April 1942 near Kozle, a town 18.5 miles (30 km) west of Gliwice, Poland. Blechhammer was initially a labor camp for Jews. The original 350 prisoners built a synthetic gasoline plant for the Oberschlesische Hydriewerke (Upper Silesia Hydrogenation Works). When 120 prisoners contracted typhus, they were transferred to Auschwitz, where they were killed. That June the remaining prisoners were transferred to a new and larger camp that had been built nearby. The camp was populated primarily by Jews from Upper Silesia; however, among the 5,500 prisoners were people from 15 different countries. They were housed in wooden barracks under appalling conditions, with no toilet or washing facilities. Some 200 female Jewish prisoners were put into a separate section of the camp. Hunger and disease were rife, especially diarrhea and tuberculosis. A crematorium was built, in which were cremated the bodies of 1,500 prisoners who had died from "natural" causes or had been killed. (Source: http://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/jsource/Holocaust/Blechhammer.html)

57 Yad Vashem

This museum, founded in 1953 in Jerusalem, honors both Holocaust martyrs and 'the Righteous Among the Nations', non-Jewish rescuers who have been recognized for their 'compassion, courage and morality'.

58 Restoration of Polish citizenship

According to § 2, Article 8 of the Polish Citizenship Act (5 February 1962) foreigners may be granted Polish citizenship at their own request in justified cases, even in case they have not been resident in Poland for longer than five years. In 2000 the Polish Sejm (Parliament) issued an act specifying that this article is applicable to former Polish citizens forcibly resettled abroad or who emigrated during the Communist period (including, for instance, Jews forced to emigrate to Israel in 1968). Interest in restoration of Polish citizenship among Israelis increased most recently, following Poland's accession to the European Union.

59 Jewish Culture Festival in Cracow

One of the most varied and largest festivals of Jewish culture in the world, organized annually in June and July since 1988 in Kazimierz, the former Jewish district of the city of Cracow. It hosts outstanding representatives of Jewish culture and art, from all over the world, in the fields of music, film, dance, literature, visual arts, etc.

60 Kazimierz

Now a district of Cracow lying south of the Main Market Square, it was initially a town in its own right, which received its charter in 1335. Kazimierz was named in honor of its founder, King Casimir the Great. In 1495 King Jan Olbracht issued the decision to transfer the Jews of Cracow to Kazimierz. From that time on a major part of Kazimierz became a center of Jewish life. Before 1939 more than 64,000 Jews lived in Cracow, which was some 25% of the city's total population. Only the culturally assimilated Jewish intelligentsia lived outside Kazimierz. Until the outbreak of World War II this quarter remained primarily a Jewish district, and was the base for the majority of the Jewish institutions, organizations and parties. The religious life of Cracow's Jews was also concentrated here; they prayed in large synagogues and a multitude of small private prayer houses. In 1941 the Jews of Cracow were removed from Kazimierz to the ghetto, created in the district of Podgorze, where some died and the remainder were transferred to the camps in Plaszow and Auschwitz. The majority of the pre-war monuments, synagogues and Jewish cemeteries in Kazimierz have been preserved to the present day, and a few Jewish institutions continue to operate.

61 Association of Bielsko Jews in Israel

The seat of the association is in Ramat Gan. The organization brings together former inhabitants of Bielsko and their families. Its present chairman is Michael Mechaof.

Faina Shlemovich

Faina Shlemovich
Chernovtsy
Ukraine
Interviewer: Ella Levitskaya
Date of interview: August 2002

The family of my father, Moisey Shlemovich, lived in Zhvantsy, Kamenets- Podolskiy district, Vinnitsa region. My grandfather, Boruch Shlemovich, was born in Zhvantsy in the 1870s. I know very little about his family. His father was a tailor and my grandfather was helping him from his childhood years on. When my grandfather mastered this profession and could provide for the family, he married my grandmother, Beila Shlemovich. She came from Zhvantsy and was two or three years younger than my grandfather. She came from a poor family with many children. She didn't have a dowry, but my grandfather didn't care. They had a Jewish wedding with a rabbi.

The majority of the population in Zhvantsy was Jewish. They lived in the center of town. Ukrainians lived in the outskirts. They were farmers and kept livestock there, and they supplied food products to the town. Jews were craftsmen and traders. They owned all the stores in Zhvantsy. There was a small market in town, but every family had their own suppliers, who brought their products directly to the houses. There was no anti-Semitism. People were friendly with each other. There was a synagogue and cheder in town. My grandfather's neighbor was a melamed in cheder.

I remember my grandparents' house. It wasn't very big, but it was a solid stone building. There was a shed and a small kitchen garden behind the house. In front of the house there was a flower garden with two or three fruit trees. There was an annex behind the house, which served as my grandfather's shop. There was an entrance door in the center of the house. The house was divided into two parts. There were three rooms and a kitchen on the left, and a small store on the right. They sold clothes made by my grandfather. He had two or three seamstresses working for him. He was rather wealthy. My grandfather worked, and my grandmother was a housewife.

My father's family was religious. There was a synagogue not far from the house, and my grandparents went there on Saturdays and on holidays. My grandfather also prayed at home. He had his tallit and tfilntefillin. They celebrated Sabbath and Jewish holidays. The boys had their bar mitzvah at 13, and the girls had their bat mitzvah at 12. They followed the kashrust in the family, and so they had separate dishes for dairy and meat products.

My grandparents wore casual clothes. My grandfather had a small beard. My grandmother didn't wear a wig or a shawl. She usually wore her hair in a knot and had a beautiful hairdo on holidays. She only wore a shawl when she went to the synagogue. She liked jewelry and often wore some.

There were no Jewish pogroms 1 in Zhvantsy. Perhaps, because it was a very small town and thus didn't arouse the interest of bandits. Besides, local Ukrainians got along well with Jews. The Revolution of 1917 2 didn't change life in town dramatically. There were no rich people there, and the authorities took no interest in its inhabitants. My grandfather lost his savings. He was saving for the time when he wouldn't be able to work anymore. I remember going to the attic of my grandparents' home when I was a child. I saw boxes full of fabric shreds, old letters, old toys and many other interesting things. Once I found a box full of bank notes. I believed that I had found a treasure and called everybody up there. My grandfather explained to me that it was old tsarist money, and that he kept it to remember his stupid naivety.

I remember heavy furniture in the rooms and dark curtains covering the windows. I also remember a big family photograph on the wall showing my grandmother, my grandfather and their children.

My father was born in Zhvantsy in 1899 and his brother, Iosif, followed in 1903. In 1906 my grandparents had a daughter, Shprintsia, and their last child, Sarah, was born in 1910.

Iosif married a local girl from a rich family in Zhvantsy. When collectivization 3 began, Iosif's wife and her parents were deported to Siberia. Iosif loved his wife and, although he didn't have to, he followed her. They settled down in Novosibirsk.

Sarah had a love marriage. Sarah and her husband, Gersh Shnaiderman, a Jew, had known each other from childhood. They fell in love and got married. Gersh was a shop assistant. Unfortunately their marriage wasn't happy later. Gersh took to drinking and caused Sarah much suffering. Their first daughter died in infancy; later they had twin daughters. Sarah and her husband moved to Kharkov before the war.

Shprintsia, her husband, Aron Baron, and their children were living in Dunayevtsy back then. Shprintsia's husband came to Sarah and her husband, and they helped him to get a job in Kharkov. When the war began Sarah asked Shprintsia and her children to come to Kharkov, but Shprintsia refused. Aron went to Dunayevtsy to pick them up. Shprintsia, Aron and their two sons perished in the ghetto in Dunayevtsy.

My father's family spoke Yiddish to each other. They spoke Ukrainian to Ukrainians, but there was a noticeable Jewish accent. Only my father and Iosif spoke fluent Russian. Shprintsia and Sarah's Russian was very poor.

My father and Iosif studied at cheder, and their sisters were educated at home. There was a Ukrainian elementary school in Zhvantsy. All the children finished it. My father read a lot and studied Russian. He successfully passed his exams for the Russian grammar school in Kamenets-Podolsk in 1908. He lived in the hostel and came home on vacations. My father was the only one of the family to finish grammar school. Iosif entered the same grammar school in 1912, but he didn't finish it due to the Revolution of 1917. My father's sisters only finished elementary school. In the early 1920s the authorities established a collective farm 4 in Zhvantsy. My father was well educated and was offered the position of the chairman of the village council, the head of the collective farm. He got this responsible post, although he was only in his early twenties then.

My mother's family lived in Mohilev-Podolsk. It was a fairly big town at that time. There were brick and stone buildings, stores, a theater and a restaurant. More than 50,000 people lived in the town. There was a big market. Vendors from all the surrounding villages were selling their food products and crops there. There were many Jews in Mohilev-Podolsk. Jews constituted approximately half of the population. Basically, the inhabitants of Mohilev-Podolsk were craftsmen and farmers. All tailors and shoemakers in Mohilev-Podolsk were Jews. Jews also kept small stores selling food products, clothing, shoes, and so on. They lived in peace with the Moldavians and Ukrainians. There were no nationality conflicts. There was also a Christian Orthodox church. People in Mohilev-Podolsk respected the traditions of each other.

My grandparents came from this town. My grandfather, Haim Gilberg, was born in the 1860s. I don't know my grandmother's maiden name. Her first name was Inda, and she was the same age as my grandfather. They died before I was born, and the little I know about them is from what my mother told me.

My grandparents were religious people. They wore traditional Jewish clothes. My grandfather wore a long black jacket and a black hat. My grandmother always wore long black gowns and a wig. I don't know what my grandfather did for a living. My grandmother was a housewife. They had six children: Sima was born in 1890, Israel in 1892, Velvl in 1894, Reizl in 1896, my mother, Hana, in 1898, and Ilia in 1900.

My grandparents celebrated Sabbath and Jewish holidays and went to the synagogue every week. The boys studied at cheder and the girls were educated at home. They spoke Yiddish in the family, but all children also spoke fluent Russian. Mohilev-Podolsk was a pretty big town, and my mother and her sisters and brothers socialized with many young people. Of all my mother's sisters and brothers only her older sister, Sima, grew up to be religious.

My mother came from a poorer family than my father, but her family paid attention to giving education to their children. All the children finished secondary school. Sima and Israel studied at the Jewish school for eight years, and the other children studied at the Russian school. After school Israel finished medical college and became a nurse. Nurses didn't have the right to operate at that time, but they were qualified to prescribe treatment., etc. Velvl finished financial college and became an accountant. Ilia, the youngest, finished the same college. The daughters didn't continue their studies after school. My grandfather believed that women had to learn to do housekeeping and get married.

My mother told me how she met my father. In the early 1920s he came to Mohilev-Podolsk on business. He met my mother's sister Reizl, who was a very beautiful girl. My father fell in love with her, but she was engaged to a Romanian Jew from Bucharest, who owned several stores. I don't remember his name. My grandfather didn't want his daughter to break off her engagement and marry a poor man from a small village. He expedited his daughter's wedding. It took place in Mohilev-Podolsk, and on the following day Reizl and her husband left for Romania.

Mohilev-Podolsk was on the right bank of the Dnestr River. The newly-weds had to cross the river. They were to cross it on a boat. There was another boat crossing the river. A man and his wife, older people, were on board. In the middle of the river they decided to change places, lost their balance and fell into the river. My mother's sister Reizl swam well. She grabbed both old people and managed to reach the bank with them. My mother said that those were scaring moments when she was watching her sister from the bank helplessly. The brothers ran to get another boat, but it all took time. They were all so happy to see Reizl and the survivors safe on the river bank.

My future father was also there when this incident happened. He was comforting my mother. When it was all over they threw themselves into one another's arms. Afterwards they started seeing each other. After some time my father asked my grandparents to allow him to marry their daughter. In less than a week my parents had a civil ceremony in Mohilev-Podolsk. My mother's parents insisted that they had a traditional Jewish wedding, but my father was a Soviet official and couldn't have a religious wedding. My father had given up his religious views, and my mother was under the influence of his revolutionary ideas and became an atheist, too. My grandmother made dinner and the newly-weds left for Zhvantsy.

Reizl and her husband lived in Bucharest. Her husband owned a few shoe stores. His business was successful. The man rescued by Reizl turned out to be a popular jeweler in Bucharest. He had a beautiful set with emeralds made in his shop and gave it to Reizl as a gift. Reizl and her husband had two sons. The family was doing very well. Once Reizl injured her leg. It didn't heal. Her brother Israel went to see her. He told her that she had gangrene and needed surgery. She was afraid of seeing a doctor. When she went to hospital at last, it was too late. She had surgery, but the amputation of her leg resulted in sepsis, and she died in 1923 at the age of 27. I don't know anything about her husband or sons. She was buried in the Jewish cemetery in Bucharest, according to Jewish traditions.

My grandfather Haim died in 1922. My grandmother Inda lived two more years. A year before she died she went blind, which caused her a lot of suffering. My grandparents were buried according to Jewish rituals in the Jewish cemetery in Mohilev-Podolsk.

My mother's oldest sister, Sima, married an owner of fishponds from Bendery, Romania. Sima and her husband had three children. In 1940 Moldova joined the USSR. The Soviet power expropriated the fishponds of Sima's husband. Bendery was in Transnistria 5. Sima and her children were in ghetto in Transnistria until 1944. They stayed in Bendery after the war. Sima died in 1976. Her three children live in Israel.

My mother's older brother, Israel, lived and worked in Mohilev-Podolsk. He was a nurse, a surgeon and a very good specialist. He was very popular with his patients. He didn't ask for any money for his services from the poor and often left them some money to buy some food and medication. He was married to a Jewish woman from Mohilev-Podolsk. They had four children. Israel died in the 1970s. One of his daughters died; two sons and a daughter live in Israel.

My mother's second brother, Velvl, moved to Chernovtsy, which belonged to Romania then, after finishing financial college and in the 1920s. He worked as an accountant and later as an economist at a plant. He was married and had three children. He died in Chernovtsy in 1978.

My mother's youngest brother, Elia, moved to Kiev after finishing financial college. He and worked as an accountant at a metallurgical plant. He was married. His wife's name was Sheiva. They had five children. On 29th September 1941 the Germans shot their whole family in Babi Yar 6 in Kiev.

My mother's brothers and sisters grew up atheists. They studied in higher educational institutions. It wasn't popular to be religious at the time. Religious people were considered old-fashioned. Religiosity was ridiculed by society.

My father continued to work as chairman of the village council in Zhvantsy. My mother didn't work. She didn't want to live with my father's parents, so they rented an apartment first, and later my father received a dwelling. In 1923 they had a daughter. I don't know her name, because she only lived 6 months. I was born on 4th September 1925.

My mother didn't want to stay in Zhvantsy after I was born. She thought it was better for a child to grow up in a bigger town to have more opportunities to study. She left for Mohilev-Podolsk with me. My father visited her and tried to persuade her to come back, but she didn't want to. So in the end my father moved to Mohilev-Podolsk, too. He became human resource manager at the sugar factory. My mother didn't work. My parents rented an apartment from a Jewish family. The landlady's son was my best friend.

My parents weren't religious. They became atheists either under the influence of the revolutionary propaganda or because they had to adjust to the demands of the time. They spoke Russian with me. They sometimes switched to Yiddish when they didn't want me to understand what they were talking about. They didn't celebrate Jewish holidays, just the Soviet ones. Of course I knew that I was a Jew and about Jewish holidays, but I thought it was all a hopelessly outdated vestige of the past. Nationality didn't matter at all to me. On holidays and on Sundays we always had guests - my father's colleagues. My mother cooked and made cakes. I remember our landlords celebrating Chanukkah. Their children's grandmothers visited them bringing gifts and money. My father's parents lived in Zhvantsy and my mother's parents had died. Nobody came to see me. I cried and asked my mother why I didn't have a grandmother and grandfather, who would bring me gifts. So, my mother gave some money to the neighbor boy's grandmother. She brought it to me saying that she was my grandmother. I was a little girl and this made me quite happy.

When I was young my parents took me to Zhvantsy every now and then. Sometimes we stayed with my father's parents and sometimes with Aunt Shprintsia. She was married, and her husband was a clerk at the grocery store. He was a very nice man and theirs was a happy marriage. They had two sons, Israel and Berl, both older than me. Aunt Shprintsia and her husband were religious people. They celebrated Sabbath and Jewish holidays and went to the synagogue. Their sons studied in cheder, but neither wanted to go there. Israel, the older one, used to hide in the attic to avoid going to cheder. In the 1920s many children had atheistic ideas. My aunt followed the kashruts strictly. I remember that my father left me with my Aunt Shprintsia for a couple of days. I incidentally confused a spoon for dairy products with one for meat. 70 years have passed since then, but I still remember how angry my aunt, who was always so nice and reserved, got. She threw the spoons on the floor stamping her feet. Later she boiled the spoons for a long time and scrubbed them with sand and ashes before she used them again.

Once we came to Zhvantsy and my grandfather hired a cart and took us to visit my grandmother. She was ill and in a health center in the woods. We stayed with her a whole day. She was very weak. This was the last time I saw my grandmother. She died in 1932. She was buried according to Jewish traditions in the Jewish cemetery. My grandfather was very sad and lonely after my grandmother died. He often visited us in Mohilev-Podolsk. He was a very nice and quiet old man. He prayed quietly in the mornings and evenings and didn't force his way of life upon anybody else. He didn't tell me anything about Jewish traditions. I didn't ask him any questions either. I was just not interested. In Zhvantsy he often saw my grandmother's friend, who was also lonely. After some time my grandfather decided to marry her, but he died unexpectedly in 1935. He was buried next to my grandmother. My mother's sister Sarah got married for love. Sarah and her husband Gersh Shnaiderman, a Jew, knew each other from childhood. They fell in love and got married. Gersh was a shop assistant. Unfortunately their marriage wasn't happy. Gersh took to drinking causing Sarah much suffering. Their first daughter died in infantry and later they had twin daughters. Before the war Sarah and her husband moved to Kharkov. Shprintsia, her husband and their children were living in Dunaevtsy then. Shprintsia's husband came to Sarah and her husband and they helped him to get a job in Kharkov. When the war began Sarah asked Shprintsia and her children to come to Kharkov, but Shprintsia refused. Aron went to Dunaevtsy to pick them up. Shprintsia, Aron and their two sons perished in concentration camp in Dunaevtsy.

The famine of 1932-1933 [famine in Ukraine] 7 didn't have any effect on our family. My father worked at a plant and received food packages. We didn't starve. My mother made little pies and put them in my pockets for me to take them to other children in the yard.

I went to the Ukrainian secondary school in town when I was 8. Mohilev- Podolsk was a Jewish town, and about 80% of the children in my class were Jews. There were also Jewish teachers at our school. I remember Kleineschiffer, the teacher of physics. Physics was my favorite subject at school. There was no anti-Semitism before the war. I had Jewish and Ukrainian friends. We didn't care about nationality then - we were common Soviet children. I became a Young Octobrist 8 at school and then a pioneer. In the 8th form I became a Komsomol 9 member. I wasn't interested in it, really. I wasn't an activist. I wasn't interested. We celebrated Soviet holidays at school. We performed concerts for our parents. I sang in the school choir.

The arrests of 1936-37 [during the so-called Great Terror] 10 didn't affect my father. He was head of the department of personal records at the plant. Several individuals were arrested at the plant, but my father remained untouched. Now I realize how my parents were expecting an arrest every night. The lights were always on in their room at night. Sometimes I heard them talking, but they stopped when I came into their room.

In 1939 my father received a nice three-bedroom apartment from the plant in the center of Mohilev-Podolsk. We all had a feeling that life had just begun. I got a room of my own.

The occupation of Poland by Germans in 1939 and the Soviet-Finnish War 11 didn't affect us. They were far away and had nothing to do with us. I knew that the USSR was the strongest state and that nobody would dare to attack us. In June 1941 I finished the 8th grade. On Sunday, 22nd June 1941, we were expecting guests; my father's colleagues. My mother had been cooking the day before, and on that morning she went to the Jewish cemetery. She went to the graves of her sister and parents. On the way back she noticed people listening to the radio in the streets. She stopped and listened to the speech of Molotov 12. He announced that Germany had attacked the USSR without declaring a war. My mother came home in tears. That was how we first heard about the war. Kiev was bombed on the same day. Mohilev wasn't bombed then. Refugees from Bessarabia 13 were coming to Mohilev. People were crossing the Dnestr in their effort to escape. My mother took refugees home to give them some food. They stayed to wash themselves and relax before they moved on. My mother said that we might need to leave our home in the same way as those people did. Soon the bombing of our town began. Our neighbor boy was scarred stiff and became numb.

Mohilev-Podolsk was cut off from the railroad and an organized evacuation from the town was out of the question. We were encircled. The three of us left Mohilev-Podolsk on foot. We covered 30 kilometers every day. We didn't have any food for days. We only had little food with us and even less money. We reached Poltava after covering 800 kilometers. From there we went to Krasnodarskiy region by train, and moved further on because the Germans were approaching. My father wired his brother Iosif in Novosibirsk, and he sent us money for the road.

In Novosibirsk we stayed with Iosif for some time. My father's sister Sarah and her children were in Novosibirsk already. They had evacuated from Kharkov. Sarah's husband worked as a conductor at the railroad in Novosibirsk. Sarah told us about Shprintsia and her family.

My father got a job in Krivoschokovo, a suburb of Novosibirsk. He was site manager at the peat factory. He received a dwelling in the barracks, and we moved to Krivoshchokovo. After some time my father received an apartment in Novosibirsk and we returned there.

We didn't have any clothes with us. My father didn't have a shirt to wear to work. Iosif gave him some clothes. My mother and I had one dress between the two of us. When we washed it, the dress wouldn't get dry for a few days, and we had to stay at home. I didn't go to school at first for this reason. Later, when my father started earning more money, we bought a few clothes at the market.

Iosif went to the recruitment office day after day asking them to send him to thee front. He volunteered to the front in late fall 1941. He perished at the Leningrad front in 1943. My father didn't go to the military registration office. He was 42 years old and of poor health. Besides, he didn't want to leave us.

I went to work at the Sauna and Laundry Trust. I was only 16 years old, and I didn't have a passport, but they still hired me as a cashier. My mother got work at a canteen. Things were improving for us a little. I worked for a year and then decided to continue my studies. I went to the 9th grade. There were many evacuated children at school. Local children sympathized with us. I finished the 9th grade and fell ill with tuberculosis. I couldn't go to the 10th grade because I only got better in the middle of the winter. I found out that there was an institute where one could study by correspondence, and went there. After obtaining my certificate about secondary education I entered the Medical Institute in Novosibirsk. In summer 1944 I finished my first year.

In 1944 mass re-evacuation began. Almost all evacuated people left Novosibirsk before the summer. My mother said we had to go home to Movilev- Podolsk. Our trip home was safe. Our house had been destroyed. My father decided to go to Chernovtsy, where my mother's brother Velvl, lived. Chernovtsy hadn't been destroyed by the war. Shops were open, and there was plenty of food and goods. People treated Jews nicely in Chernovtsy. There was no demonstration of anti-Semitism. We felt at home soon. The local people told us that the atmosphere had been like that for ages. Jews were patrons of the arts and music. The area initially belonged to the Austro- Hungarian Monarchy, and then Romania. There was a Jewish school and hospital for poor Jews and a Jewish children's hospital in Chernovtsy before the war. There were 67 synagogues! At present there is only one synagogue in town. Velvl wrote to us that there were many apartments available in Chernovtsy. My mother stayed at her friend's in Movilev- Podolsk because we wanted to travel light, and my mother stayed behind waiting for us to return and move all our belongings. My father and I went to Chernovtsy to find out what was awaiting us there. My father's sister Sarah and her family stayed in Novosibirsk. Sarah died in 1984.

My father and I stayed with Velvl. My father got employed as human resource manager at the furniture factory. Velvl helped us to find an apartment, and we obtained all necessary documentation allowing us to live in it. We went to Movilev-Podolsk to take my mother to Chernovtsy.

After the war there was anti-Semitism in Chernovtsy, both in everyday life and on the state level. I intended to enter the 2nd year at the Medical Institute in Chernovtsy. I had my record book for the first year in the Novosibirsk Institute. I wasn't admitted - they told me I had to take entrance exams and start over again from the first year. I didn't remember my school program any longer and didn't take these exams. My father worked, and my mother and I did the housework.

In 1948 we heard about the establishment of Israel. We were very happy about it. I had a feeling that we had finally got a home. In the same year the campaign against cosmopolitans 14 began. The Jewish theater and school in Chernovtsy were closed. Later the Doctors' Plot 15 began. Many people understood that it was just a preparation for the next round of the persecution of Jews, but there were many others who believed in what they heard on the radio and read in the newspapers. There were horrible articles about doctors poisoning and murdering their patients.

Stalin died in 1953. One of our acquaintances put on her mourning clothes on the day of his death. Many people were saying that it was the end of the world and that life wasn't possible without Stalin. I didn't think so, but I didn't argue with those who thought otherwise.

My daughter was born in 1950. I don't want to talk about her father. It's important that she came into this world and brought happiness into our family. I called her Inna after my father's mother Inda. These names sound alike.

Inna started to study at a Russian secondary school in 1957. She was an ordinary Soviet child. She was a pioneer and a Komsomol member at school. There were no Jewish traditions in our life back then. She studied at the secondary and music school. She studied successfully in both schools, and I was proud of her success.

My father died in 1959. My mother received a miserable pension, and I was only paid a small allowance for the child. I had to go to work. I got a job as a registrar in the polyclinic in 1962. They didn't pay much, but we could manage with the money I made. I worked there until I retired. I was trying to do everything I could to support my daughter and my mother.

In the 1970s the mass emigration of Jews to Israel began. I sympathized with those who were moving there and felt a little bit envious. But I didn't even think about emigration. I had to take care of my ill mother and my daughter. If there had been a reliable man in my life, I would have gone. But I was alone. I was afraid to take the responsibility of making a decision about departure.

Inna finished music school in 1965. She entered the music college. She also finished lower secondary school and went to the evening higher secondary school. She finished school with a gold medal and college with honors. She and I went to Leningrad. My daughter wanted to study at the Conservatory in Leningrad. She passed her exams well, but she wasn't admitted. She went for an interview, and the manager advised her to come again next year. We understood that it was next to impossible for a Jew to enter the Conservatory. Inna went to Kamenets-Podolsk by bus: it was about two hours' drive from Chernovtsy. She entered the Pedagogical Music College there. My mother and I stayed in Chernovtsy. My daughter finished college and got a job at a music school. During her studies she got married. Her husband's name is Alexandr Grinberg; he's a Jew. They didn't have a wedding. We couldn't afford it. I had to turn every penny twice. My mother needed expensive medication, and I had to support my daughter. My grandson was born in 1972, and my granddaughter in 1980. My mother died that same year.

My daughter and her family left for Canada in 1992. She asked me to go with them, but I didn't want to be a burden to her. So, I live alone here.

I cannot imagine what my life would be like if it weren't for Hesed. I don't go out, so I only know about the interesting events at Hesed from what people tell me. I receive nursing services and medical aid. A doctor from Hesed attends to me, and I get free medication. People bring me Jewish newspapers. I read them with interest. Volunteers visit me. I enjoy their visits. If it weren't for them I would be sitting here all alone. I receive food packages, and it's a big support for me because my pension is very small.

My daughter calls me and writes letters. She invites me to come and live in Canada. I'm ill and cannot go, and she cannot afford to come on a visit. However, I don't feel so lonely now thanks to my friends from Hesed.

Glossary

1 Pogroms in Ukraine

In the 1920s there were many anti-Semitic gangs in Ukraine. They killed Jews and burnt their houses, they robbed their houses, raped women and killed children.

2 Russian Revolution of 1917

Revolution in which the tsarist regime was overthrown in the Russian Empire and, under Lenin, was replaced by the Bolshevik rule. The two phases of the Revolution were: February Revolution, which came about due to food and fuel shortages during World War I, and during which the tsar abdicated and a provisional government took over. The second phase took place in the form of a coup led by Lenin in October/November (October Revolution) and saw the seizure of power by the Bolsheviks.

3 Collectivization in the USSR

In the late 1920s - early 1930s private farms were liquidated and collective farms established by force on a mass scale in the USSR. Many peasants were arrested during this process. As a result of the collectivization, the number of farmers and the amount of agricultural production was greatly reduced and famine struck in the Ukraine, the Northern Caucasus, the Volga and other regions in 1932-33.

4 Collective farm (in Russian kolkhoz)

In the Soviet Union the policy of gradual and voluntary collectivization of agriculture was adopted in 1927 to encourage food production while freeing labor and capital for industrial development. In 1929, with only 4% of farms in kolkhozes, Stalin ordered the confiscation of peasants' land, tools, and animals; the kolkhoz replaced the family farm.

5 Transnistria

Area between the Dnestr and Bug Rivers and the Black Sea. The word Transnistria derived from the Romanian name of the Dnestr River - Nistru. The territory was controlled by Gheorghe Alexianu, governor appointed by Ion Antonescu. Several labor camps were established on this territory, onto which Romanian Jews were deported from Bessarabia and Bukovina in 1941-1942. The most feared camps were Vapniarka, Ribnita, Berezovka, Tulcin and Iampol. Most of the Jews died between 1941-1943 because of horrible living conditions, diseases, and lack of food.

6 Babi Yar

Babi Yar is the site of the first mass shooting of Jews that was carried out openly by fascists. On 29th and 30th September 1941 33,771 Jews were shot there by a special SS unit and Ukrainian militia men. During the Nazi occupation of Kiev between 1941 and 1943 over a 100,000 people were killed in Babi Yar, most of whom were Jewish. The Germans tried in vain to efface the traces of the mass grave in August 1943 and the Soviet public learnt about mass murder after World War II.

7 Famine in Ukraine

In 1920 a deliberate famine was introduced in the Ukraine causing the death of millions of people. It was arranged in order to suppress those protesting peasants who did not want to join the collective farms. There was another dreadful deliberate famine in 1930-1934 in the Ukraine. The authorities took away the last food products from the peasants. People were dying in the streets, whole villages became deserted. The authorities arranged this specifically to suppress the rebellious peasants who did not want to accept Soviet power and join collective farms.

8 Young Octobrist

In Russian Oktyabrenok, or 'pre-pioneer', designates Soviet children of seven years or over preparing for entry into the pioneer organization.

9 Komsomol

Communist youth political organization created in 1918. The task of the Komsomol was to spread of the ideas of communism and involve the worker and peasant youth in building the Soviet Union. The Komsomol also aimed at giving a communist upbringing by involving the worker youth in the political struggle, supplemented by theoretical education. The Komsomol was more popular than the Communist Party because with its aim of education people could accept uninitiated young proletarians, whereas party members had to have at least a minimal political qualification.

10 Great Terror (1934-1938)

During the Great Terror, or Great Purges, which included the notorious show trials of Stalin's former Bolshevik opponents in 1936-1938 and reached its peak in 1937 and 1938, millions of innocent Soviet citizens were sent off to labor camps or killed in prison. The major targets of the Great Terror were communists. Over half of the people who were arrested were members of the party at the time of their arrest. The armed forces, the Communist Party, and the government in general were purged of all allegedly dissident persons; the victims were generally sentenced to death or to long terms of hard labor. Much of the purge was carried out in secret, and only a few cases were tried in public 'show trials'. By the time the terror subsided in 1939, Stalin had managed to bring both the party and the public to a state of complete submission to his rule. Soviet society was so atomized and the people so fearful of reprisals that mass arrests were no longer necessary. Stalin ruled as absolute dictator of the Soviet Union until his death in March 1953.

11 Soviet-Finnish War (1939-40)

The Soviet Union attacked Finland on 30 November 1939 to seize the Karelian Isthmus. The Red Army was halted at the so-called Mannengeim line. The League of Nations expelled the USSR from its ranks. In February-March 1940 the Red Army broke through the Mannengeim line and reached Vyborg. In March 1940 a peace treaty was signed in Moscow, by which the Karelian Isthmus, and some other areas, became part of the Soviet Union.

12 Molotov, V

P. (1890-1986): Statesman and member of the Communist Party leadership. From 1939, Minister of Foreign Affairs. On June 22, 1941 he announced the German attack on the USSR on the radio. He and Eden also worked out the percentages agreement after the war, about Soviet and western spheres of influence in the new Europe.

13 Bessarabia

Historical area between the Prut and Dnestr rivers, in the southern part of Odessa region. Bessarabia was part of Russia until the Revolution of 1917. In 1918 it declared itself an independent republic, and later it united with Romania. The Treaty of Paris (1920) recognized the union but the Soviet Union never accepted this. In 1940 Romania was forced to cede Bessarabia and Northern Bukovina to the USSR. The two provinces had almost 4 million inhabitants, mostly Romanians. Although Romania reoccupied part of the territory during World War II the Romanian peace treaty of 1947 confirmed their belonging to the Soviet Union. Today it is part of Moldova.

14 Campaign against 'cosmopolitans'

The campaign against 'cosmopolitans', i.e. Jews, was initiated in articles in the central organs of the Communist Party in 1949. The campaign was directed primarily at the Jewish intelligentsia and it was the first public attack on Soviet Jews as Jews. 'Cosmopolitans' writers were accused of hating the Russian people, of supporting Zionism, etc. Many Yiddish writers as well as the leaders of the Jewish Anti-Fascist Committee were arrested in November 1948 on charges that they maintained ties with Zionism and with American 'imperialism'. They were executed secretly in 1952. The antisemitic Doctors' Plot was launched in January 1953. A wave of anti-Semitism spread through the USSR. Jews were removed from their positions, and rumors of an imminent mass deportation of Jews to the eastern part of the USSR began to spread. Stalin's death in March 1953 put an end to the campaign against 'cosmopolitans'.

15 Doctors' Plot

The Doctors' Plot was an alleged conspiracy of a group of Moscow doctors to murder leading government and party officials. In January 1953, the Soviet press reported that nine doctors, six of whom were Jewish, had been arrested and confessed their guilt. As Stalin died in March 1953, the trial never took place. The official paper of the party, the Pravda, later announced that the charges against the doctors were false and their confessions obtained by torture. This case was one of the worst anti-Semitic incidents during Stalin's reign. In his secret speech at the Twentieth Party Congress in 1956 Khrushchev stated that Stalin wanted to use the Plot to purge the top Soviet leadership.

-----------------------

Galina Shmuilovna Levina

Galina Levina is a beautiful, medium-height woman. She has a huge mane of wonderful curly black hair. 

She lives in a small apartment not far from the Park of Victory. She has been walking here, in this park, for many years with her many dogs.

Nowadays she has two nice and clever miniature schnauzers, the father and his son.
Galina knows a lot about her ancestors; she tells me about them with great pleasure and humor, she is interested in what she is talking about.

Since the ‘old times’ she keeps numerous high quality photos – after all her maternal grandfather was a merchant and,
as a rather wealthy man, could afford such photos.

My family background

My parents

Growing up

During the war

Post-war

Married life

My present-day life

Glossary

My family background

According to my impressions, one of my great-grandfathers was an industrialist. This was the father of my maternal grandfather. I don’t think he was a big industrialist, but my grandfather got some start-up, some money for starting a business, from his father. In my opinion, he was somehow connected with timber industry, and he lived in Ukraine. Grandfather never told me about his mother. I don’t know exactly if they were religious or not, but I think they were, because they raised my grandfather in a religious atmosphere.

My grandfather and grandmother, my mother’s parents, lived in Kiev [today capital of Ukraine]. Granddad had a shipping business on the Dnepr River, he had six or seven ships; one of them was called ‘Mikhail’ in his honor, and another was named ‘Anna’ after my grandmother. 1 The Jewish name of my grandfather was Mendel, his family name was Makhover, and this family name was very well-known in Ukraine and Belarus. He told me, ‘Galenka [short for Galina], I never signed anything.’ This means everyone trusted in his word, and if he gave his word, the problem was solved. Grandfather taught me: you should live in such a way that your word would be enough for everyone. My maternal grandmother was a beauty, naturally, she never worked, and she kept the house and raised her two children: my mother Debora and her brother Mikhail.

Grandfather was a merchant of the First Guild 2, that’s why if he wanted, he could live in [St.] Petersburg or in Moscow 3 before the [Russian] Revolution 4. Of course, he was quite a rich man, he had a couple of houses, and he rented them out, and also his ships gave him a certain income. Granddad loved his ships very much, and also he loved dogs and horses and in Soviet times he was very sad for he couldn’t keep pets and horses any more.

Once someone told my grandfather, ‘While you were at sea, your wife got a lover.’ In Jewish families, especially of this kind – I mean rich and well-known – such things happened very seldom. My grandfather was sad about this fact itself, but also he didn’t like that this lover was ginger and small. I don’t know if they knew each other and were introduced, but my grandfather certainly had seen him somewhere. Grandfather himself was a really handsome man. And soon seven Jews, representatives of Ukraine and Belarus, the most honored community members, divorced my grandparents. Their children, Mikhail and Dora – this was my mother’s home name – stayed to live together with their father. They said they wanted to live together with their beloved father, when one asked them about it. Of course, Granddad had a strong personality, he was the cleverest person, and people came from everywhere to get his ‘wealthy’ advice. And also he had the features of a real merchant; it was hard to break him.

Maternal Granny Anna – in the family they called her Anyuta only – got married, and she lived together with her second husband in Moscow later on. I went to see her, while in the 7th or 8th grade of school, and my mother met her, too, after the Great Patriotic War 5, I think. Granny Anna died in Moscow; she didn’t have any more children.

When the revolutionary events started, Grandfather didn’t emigrate, even though he had an account in one of the Swiss banks. Later he explained his decision to me: ‘It was interesting to watch and see how the entire story with all those down-and-outs would finish. I couldn’t believe that something would come out of it. I thought that since I’d transferred money I would be able to leave in some extreme case.’

Just after the Soviet power was established, he got to know another Jewish woman, Olga, my step-grandmother, my second Granny, and married her. She had two children, too – daughter Teresa and a boy, unfortunately, he died very soon, and I don’t remember his name. Her first husband, Nesnevich – of course, he was Jewish, how could anyone marry a non-Jew then – was a journalist, he couldn’t take the establishment of the Soviet power and threw himself into the Dnepr River. He threw himself from the bridge, obviously, there was some ice on the river, and he killed himself.

When the searches started, and someone came, my maternal grandparents put all expensive things like different diamonds and so on, in a sack and threw this sack from their window into the snow. They thought they’d find this sack later. But someone else found all those treasures and took them away. Finally, Grandfather was arrested, and the shipping on the Dnepr stopped. But, after all, the Dnepr isn’t a regular river somewhere in Zhmerinka [small town in Ukraine not far from Vinnitsa]. The workers said, ‘you should prove to us that our owner is alive, otherwise, none of us will go to work, and you wouldn’t be able to do anything with us.’ And how can you stop the shipping? So they held my grandfather for three days, and all his seven ships were anchored, not moving…

Grandfather told me that when the Bolsheviks 6 let him out, all the ships were anchored in the port and met him with loud hooting. All the staff were in their places. Soon the authorities proposed Granddad to become head of the Leningrad Trade Harbor. And then Granny Olga – I call her Granny because she raised me – said, ‘Mikhail, you shouldn’t have contact with these down-and-outs, I wish you to die in your own bed in your time and day.’ She was a clever woman, wasn’t she? So he agreed, ‘Yes, Olga, you’re right.’ However, it was impossible to stay in Kiev any longer; they were very well known and so on, so they moved to Leningrad [today St. Petersburg]. They moved together with my mother, her brother Mikhail and Granny’s daughter Teresa; her son was dead already.

In Leningrad Grandmother together with Grandfather settled in a big communal apartment 7, which was situated on the corner of Mayakovskaya Street and Baskov Road. Earlier it belonged to one rich Jew, so rich that he was allowed to live in St. Petersburg in Tsarist times. And after the Revolution they divided this apartment into separate rooms. Granddad had some jobs in Leningrad, but, as a matter of fact, he didn’t have any serious job, perhaps, he decided to behave very modestly, not to attract attention to himself. Granny didn’t ever work.

In 1934 – you remember, they moved from Ukraine to our awfully wet climate – Teresa, the daughter of my step-grandmother died from tuberculosis. She was a girl, she was almost of the same age as my mother, and my mother was born in 1907. Anyway, in 1934, just after Teresa died, I was born. And Granny was always happy to hear when people told her, ‘your granddaughter is very much like you.’ This continued till her death. Of course, it was completely impossible, but everyone said that we looked alike. To tell the truth, my grandparents were the ones, who really raised me. They told my parents, ‘Live and enjoy your life, and we will take care of your child.’

Grandfather gave me a lot in this life. He always talked to me just as if I were an adult, and he talked to me a lot. He taught me many truths, which are completely right for me till today. For example, he said that among two people arguing you should blame the cleverer one. I remember, even after the war, Grandparents lived in Ozerki [earlier outskirt of Leningrad, today part of the city], we walked for a long time, and when we came back, Grandmother went out to the courtyard and started to cry, ‘Oh, Mikhail, we worried so much. You left and took the child with you. You are an adult, you are old, and you took the child away.’ She had something in her hands, maybe, a towel and threw it at us. So Grandfather said, ‘Okay, let this woman rest a little, we’d better walk a bit more. She is tired, and we’ll be very quiet.’ His ‘don’t pay attention,’ his understanding… this is what he gave to me. Granny, of course, loved me very much, too; she even had a broche with my picture in it. And also she worried very much, because I was very small. She said, ‘Mikhail, what would happen, what would happen?’

Also I remember walking with Grandpa in a garden not far from ours and he said: ‘My dear, what can I say? Do you see these women? A man would do nothing for these tired women with bags and sacks. Do you know why this State will die? Because they destroy the family.’ So it happened. Or he started to discuss various women, ‘I should tell you that I never liked Parisians.’ – ‘And whom did you like?’ – ‘I liked Warsaw women the best, they are tall and stately. While those Parisians are small and dark…’

It is necessary to outline that my maternal grandparents understood each other very well. My maternal grandparents never argued, never tried to understand what kind of relations they had, because those relations were still very good. They formed a classic Jewish family, they both were ironic people, and they could make fun of each other. They never argued over anything and what should they have argued about? After all, they had such a life, they survived together…

Grandmother Olga didn’t have any brothers or sisters, otherwise I would know about them. And Grandpa had a big family. But he told me only about one of his brothers. This brother was small and a blunderer. This brother, Yankel, had a daughter, whom my Grandpa called Nurka Demishigina [the female form of the Yiddish word meshuge, meaning crazy.] ‘Of course, – my Grandpa said, – could Yankel give birth to another daughter? He himself always was a little bit crazy. His daughter is simply like him.’ Yankel was Grandpa’s younger brother, and I know nothing about all the other ones. Granddad said that he always supported Yankel, because he never had any business of his own.

Certainly, my maternal grandparents knew Jewish traditions. Grandfather had a tallit and a prayer book, he knew the prayers, and he read and wrote Hebrew. At home, at ours in Leningrad, they baked matzah. Adults made the dough, made the holes with a fork, and then we, the children, carried this matzah to the stove. We celebrated Pesach: we drank wine, Grandmother always made kneydlakh out of matzah, I remember that you shouldn’t put any fat in these kneydlakh. She cooked other Jewish meals, too: red beef, teyglakh, kugel, tsimes 8. But I have to say that Grandpa never had any religious faith, especially after World War II. He said he couldn’t understand the God, who killed his children in gas-chambers. ‘I don’t understand Yehova [one of the Hebrew names of God], – he said, – perhaps, I just cannot understand Him.’ I remember well his other words: ‘Darling, there is no God, but He watches everything.’ As for Granny, she wasn’t religious at all, and that could be seen from the fact that her first husband was a liberal.

My maternal grandparents were both buried at the Jewish cemetery. I had a service for them in a synagogue, according to Jewish laws. But now I wouldn’t find their graves, because I lost them somehow: once I didn’t want to go to the cemetery, everybody blamed me then. Grandpa died, at the age of 91, this happened in 1962, which means he was born in 1871. Granny Olga Evseevna died, at the age of 76, also in year 1962; this means she was born in 1886.

I have no idea what my paternal grandparents did. They had some small business, I don’t know what exactly. I know they were from Belarus, later they lived somewhere in Ufa [big town in Ural, capital of Bashkortostan], and there they had some craft, connected with furs. After the [October] Revolution started, they fled to Petrograd [today St. Petersburg], where their elder daughter happened to live. My paternal Grandpa was called Mark Girshevich Markman, and Granny’s name was Chaya. Even though we lived in the same apartment, I spent much more time with my maternal grandparents, and I visited my paternal grandparents from time to time only, so I had much fewer contacts with them. I can’t say we had bad relations, but they had many grandchildren, apart from me.

I don’t know if my paternal grandparents were religious, however we celebrated Jewish holidays all together. I remember Pesach better than all the other holidays, perhaps, because celebrating it, they cooked the best and the most remarkable food. Of course, Grandpa Mark and Granny Chaya knew Yiddish; they usually spoke it to each other. My maternal grandparents did the same. Not to hide something, it was just easier for them to speak Yiddish. Anyway, all my grandparents spoke both – I mean Yiddish and Russian – languages and dressed in an absolutely secular manner.

My maternal grandparents had good neighborly relations with the paternal ones. I can’t say that they kissed each other or showed their feelings somehow. Probably, my paternal grandparents considered that my mother wasn’t good enough for their son, and on the contrary, my maternal ones didn’t think their daughter should have such a husband. Those were eternal Jewish ‘mices’ [discussions in Yiddish]. Then they tried to divide the child. Anyway, they never had conflicts. Apparently, we never had such things, something like conflicts and arguing. All that started after the grandparents died and another generation appeared, everyone began to hate my husband, and of course, he irritated them on purpose.

My parents

My mother was of the same age as my father, they both were born in 1907. Mother spent her childhood and youth in Kiev. Of course, she had babysitters and tutors and servants and so on, everything usual for rich families. She studied at the gymnasium [high school], she took music lessons, she learned to sing and, maybe, she had a chance to finish one or two years of Conservatoire. In Leningrad she didn’t have any possibility to get university education, so she entered secretary courses and worked as a typist. 

My grandfather told me that earlier, still in Kiev, he had scared away my mother’s fiancé. He didn’t like his checked trousers, while my mother was almost dying for him. Grandfather didn’t want to forbid his daughter anything, so he organized a party and even fireworks on one of his ships on some occasion. And he asked the sailors to act like they were washing the ship deck and to throw cold soap water over this guy in his checked trousers, all over him. Mother, being 15 only, saw all that and never met him again, of course she stopped dating him, because he looked funny.

My mother got to know my father just after they came to Leningrad, straight at their home. The point was that in this communal apartment, where my grandparents settled, my paternal grandparents lived, too, they lived there together with their numerous children, including my father. My Dad, Moses Markman, was a very handsome man, huge, very tall, with wonderful, gorgeous hair and big eyes. He even had to order his personal shoes. Then there were very few such tall people, and at a small factory, called ‘Skorokhod’ [today this is one of the biggest shoe factories in the north-west of Russia], they made shoes for those, whose size was bigger than 42. And even though my mother was of a very modest appearance, she wasn’t nice or tall, she was much smaller than him and reached only his shoulder, still he liked her, and they got married. It happened in May 1933. I know nothing about their wedding; my parents never recalled it or talked about it.

My parents were completely different people. Mother was a strict woman, she liked to have order everywhere, especially in the wardrobe, and she liked everything lying in a certain order, while my father was a bit bohemian, it’s enough to mention that ‘Carmen’ was one of his favorite operas. All the time he wanted to go out, but my mother was very strict: she said that she wouldn’t go there and would think if she should go to some other place. So they ended up with quite difficult relations, while my maternal grandparents took me in to let my parents stay alone. I think my parents were unhappy together. Granny told me often, ‘Darling, you should remember this for your entire life. Dora is our daughter, that’s why we must be on her side, but it is the woman, who makes the family, and it’s her fault that they aren’t happy.’ 

All her life Mother worked as a secretary at the factory, nowadays called ‘Samson’; it’s not far from Kirovsky factory [biggest factory in Leningrad at the time]. Father worked at the factory, too, but he had some engineer’s position. Of course, he graduated from high school, but I don’t know if he got some more education, if he studied somewhere else. They earned good money, and as for money we didn’t have any troubles. We lived like regular cultured people of this time. Certainly, our family wasn’t a professor’s family; my parents were working intellectuals. Our house was a typical house of people, who had to leave their native places and move to another one; here they built something necessary for everyday family life. We had ancient furniture, but I doubt it was the furniture of my grandpa, which he took with him; I think we rented a furnished apartment from the very beginning. Also, we didn’t have a library at home, nevertheless both Mother and Father liked reading. Of course, we had some books, but not too many.

My parents weren’t religious people, not at all. Certainly, they celebrated some Jewish holidays together with their relatives, but they didn’t pray. Mother never cooked Jewish meals, and they wore secular dress only and didn’t speak Yiddish.

In the communal apartment, where I grew up, everyone was my relative, only my aunts and uncles lived there. Grandpa Mikhail together with Granny Olga lived in the former cabinet, the Lobkovsky family, some other relatives, lived in the hall, Granny Chaya together with her husband Mark lived in the dinning-room, and Father’s sister Maria together with her family lived in the former bedroom. We lived in one more room. We always communicated a lot with my father’s relatives. He had a brother, called David – his home name was Dolya – and four sisters: Nina, Irena, Maria and Sophia. All of them, except Sophia, lived in Leningrad, and I had contacts with them till their deaths. Sophia lived in Vitebsk [today Belarus] and later she moved to Moscow.

Apparently, the husband of Nina, the elder sister, was that certain Jew, who was previously the owner of this apartment. Nina never worked, neither did Irena or Sophia, because their husbands were some bosses and earned money. For example, Nina’s husband, Mark, worked in the sailing industry; however in 1937 he was arrested. After he came back from prison, he married for the second time, because Nina had died in the Blockade 9, and went to America with his second wife. Irena’s husband – I think his name was Felix – was an engineer, he worked as a head engineer in some institution, connected with water supplies. And Sophia’s husband was a civil servant. The younger sister, Maria, graduated from the Medical Institute; she was the only one among all children, who got university education. She was married to a Leningrad radio editor-in-chief, who was responsible for the news department. His name was Zinovy Lifshitz. David, just like my father, worked somewhere as an engineer.

Mikhail, my Mom’s brother, got university education, he studied in the evenings or, maybe, at external courses. He worked in ‘Svetlana’ industrial co-operation. Mikhail together with his family lived in Lesnoy [far-away city district]; Mother didn’t communicate with them too much. I can’t say they weren’t friends or something; it just so happened. He had a not very pleasant wife, she was a Russian woman, and her first husband was a policeman. She had two adult sons. Everyone wasn’t too happy with Mikhail’s choice, above all my Grandpa. Later they had a daughter, my cousin Vera. Before World War II my grandparents went to the South for vacations and they brought her a present from there: some eastern national costume. Of course, they loved her; she was their own granddaughter, after all. Later we lost touch with each other, and I don’t know what happened to her further.

Growing up

I was born in 1934 and I could never understand why my documents say that I’m ‘Galina Shmuilovna,’ since my father’s name was Moses. They say this was a joke of my uncle David, my Dad’s brother – I don’t know why it was a joke, maybe they meant my mother had some boyfriend, called Samuel, or maybe my uncle didn’t think that I was the real daughter of my father? Anyway, my relatives thought it was funny, but I never considered it funny and hated this name very much! I never had tutors or babysitters. However, I had a German teacher, Bertha Samsonovna, she taught children both German and good manners. She kept a private kindergarten: we were seven or eight children in one group, and every day we went to one of our homes, including our apartment, too.

My maternal grandmother together with my grandfather took care of my health and feeding. Every half a year they showed me to some professor, famous pediatrician, who put his hand on my ass and said, ‘Absolutely healthy girl, but it is necessary to eat porridge.’ And every day in the morning I had the duty to eat a plate of porridge and drink a glass of juice.

When I was a little girl, we went to a dacha 10 in Sestrorezk [small town, famous spa and dacha place not far from Leningrad], but I can’t recall any details. My maternal grandparents went to Kislovodsk [town in the south of Russia, famous for its spas] every year in the pre-war times. They didn’t take me together with them, because scientists considered that a child under the age of five or six shouldn’t change the climate. So they were going to take me with them in 1941. They thought I would start going to the music school the same year.

In my childhood I was a very nice and good-looking girl, my childhood photos even hang in the art photo studio on Nevsky Prospekt. My parents dressed me well, Mother sewed and knitted. Also I had splendid long hair, and just after the war started, they cut it. This happened while I was going to another kindergarten, attached to my Mom’s factory.

During the war

Just after World War II started, my Dad was mobilized to the army. He was in regular troops, served as an ordinary soldier somewhere, not far from Luga [small town, 180 kilometers south of Leningrad], maybe even in Nevskaya Dubrovka [small settlement, 120 kilometers from Leningrad]. There he disappeared without any explanations.

I was evacuated together with my kindergarten. There was such a mess! So the kindergarten went to Pestovo railway station [not far from Leningrad], and German troops arrived there, too. All our tutors ran away, leaving the children. I don’t know what was going on with other children, I heard that somebody gathered them back and put them on some train or echelon, and it was bombed all over. However, outwardly I looked typically Jewish – big dark eyes, dark, almost black hair – and local inhabitants started to hide me in their homes. They took me together with another boy, I don’t know if he was Jewish or not. I remember this entire situation quite dimly, I know that they transferred me from one house to another, and also that I had some plastic dolls and I was playing with them. Then Mother reached this station somehow and took me away together with this boy, before the blockade [of Leningrad] ever started. She went to Pestovo by horses and echelons, and we returned back with numerous stops and transfers. I can say only that I’m very thankful till today to all those people, who hid me, risking their lives, and there were no Jews among them.

Finally we came back, and then, almost at the same time the Leningrad Blockade started. Earlier Mother had some lung troubles already, and now she got an open form of tuberculosis. It was impossible to leave her and we had to stay. I remember very well Granny asking Granddad something about fire-wood, Mother was then lying in bed. Granny said, ‘Mikhail, what about the fire-wood?’ and he replied to her, ‘I went to the cellar, there is no more fire-wood, there are dead people, put in rows.’ Apparently the best food I ever had was so-called ‘duranda,’ or blockade bricks. I still recall its taste. Somebody gave me, perhaps, more than the usual ratio, my relatives supported me. When the blockade was partly lifted in 1942, we were evacuated, we crossed Ladoga [large lake in Leningrad region], and bullets fell very close, just nearby [Road of life 11].

So far we were evacuated to Siberia, to Kemerovo [big town in South-Western Siberia] region. Mom was very weak, almost dying. And here Grandfather used all his sharpness, intelligence and skills. He said, ‘Exchanging our stuff, we couldn’t live too long, while we need to take care of Dora and raise her child.’ Near the village, where we were living, seven kilometers away, there was a forest logging area. It was derelict, and Granddad asked some Communist Party bosses to let him work there, he promised to organize the work, if he got a house, where his family would be able to live. He wanted to sell the wood, and for the money he expected to earn, he wanted to buy hay for the Red Army.

So they offered us a house with a Russian stove 12, and almost at the same time I began to shout. It was a big scandal, and I was demanding a dog. I cried and asked and so on, and my grandparents didn’t want to listen or to see me crying, so they went to the neighbors and found some doggy. I named him Marsik, after the Mars Field [one of the best known places in Leningrad, where they organized military parades before the Revolution], like a real Leningrad child that I was. At first we could take only one cup of milk, and this milk was given to my doggy. So Mother raised him, and he became an adult dog: small, white and with a nice short tail.

So we finally found a place, Grandfather organized the work on this forest logging area, and then the first thing he did, he bought a cow. Of course, my Granny couldn’t milk a cow, but Grandfather said ‘you should’ and she learned how to do that. This cow was called Sedanka. Mother drunk some milk, too, and step by step she felt much better, and she started to work too, she was employed somewhere in raikom [regional committee of the Communist Party], as usual she got a job as typist. In my opinion, this cow gave less milk than an ordinary goat. Then Grandfather went to where they cut the meat, and they agreed to exchange Sedanka for Manka, a cow of some better kind. Someone loaded the herds and directed her to us. This cow Manka gave us fifteen liters per day, I learned to make butter in a bottle, and we got sour cream, cottage cheese. To tell the truth, we started to live much better. I have very nice memories about those times. I remember us somersaulting naked in the haystacks, and how I pastured the cows together with local children. There were a couple of cows in the village, in the morning we went to the pasture, in the daytime we made them go back – for the milking. Local children taught me which grass the cows eat, how to dig out roots, I learned many other cunning things, too.

While we were evacuating to Kemerovo, my mother said, ‘You can take three things only.’ So I took ‘A Captain at Fifteen’ [adventure novel by French writer Jules Verne (1828-1905)], a doll and a bear. Together with this ‘Captain at Fifteen’ book I came to the first grade of a local village school. The teacher asked, ‘Did you read it?’ I answered, ‘Yes, I read it,’ and started going to this village school. If it was warm outside, I walked, and when it was cold, like forty and more degrees below zero, Granddad drove me there on the sledges. My cut hair grew a little by this time, and local children exhibited me, walking from one house to another. I was like a wonder! For they were all blond, they had bad hair. I recall them taking my hair in their hands, looking at it and saying, ‘Wow, what a dark color! What black hair!’ There was nothing like anti-Semitism, on the contrary, they said, ‘Black haired girl, so nice, so neat.’

My paternal grandparents, on the contrary, didn’t go into evacuation. I don’t know why, probably, they were very weak by this time. They died of starvation, and the same happened to Nina, my father’s elder sister. Obviously, Mikhail, my mother’s brother, was an important engineer, that’s why he didn’t have to go to the army. So he stayed in Leningrad, he got some ration, but, perhaps, he gave it to his family. So he died during the blockade, and his wife died, too. We didn’t keep contact with him and his family, because even though he lived in Leningrad, he lived quite far from us and we didn’t have the strength, we were too weak to go there. After all, my mother lay ill and my grandparents had to take care of her and me and they didn’t have time to go there, too. So we didn’t communicate a lot during the Great Patriotic War – we didn’t see him often before it either – and then he died.

Post-war

Anyway the war was finishing, and we had to go back home. However, Grandfather didn’t want to go empty, without anything he earned. So he found an echelon, transferring horses, and made an agreement. They had to take us with them. Our place was separated into two parts: their horses in one part, and our family together with the cow in another one. Grandfather took this cow with him! We went for 21 days together with all those horses, our cow, a supply of hay and my dog Marsik. However he needed to be walked, and after we arrived to Novosibirsk [big town in Siberia], we left him there after we found somebody, who agreed to take him. We left him, but we kept the cow and were dropped off with this cow at Efimovskaya station, it is somewhere in Novgorod region [as a matter of fact, a village called Efimovsky is situated in Leningrad region, not far from Novgorod region, perhaps, long ago the station was really called ‘Efimovskaya’]. There we lived for almost two years, I think.

I started school at the age of eight and I studied in Siberia for two years only. In Efimovskaya they had only one school, and there I studied for two more years. However, studies didn’t attract me too much. One little girl asked me later, ‘Galina, of course, you were the best pupil, you had only excellent grades?’ I replied to her, ‘Dear Catherine, not at all, I never got good grades.’ She was so happy about it, ‘Thank God, you are the first adult I ever met, who wasn’t the best pupil with all excellent grades.’ I remember myself sitting in Efimovskaya and playing with knives, while our teacher walked nearby. Then she told me, ‘You’d better not play, you’d better go and study,’ she said because I’d just got another ‘three points’ [grade, equal to American C].

Once my grandparents discussed my school successes. They spoke Yiddish, using Russian words very seldom, from time to time, and of course they thought I didn’t understand them. But I understood everything very well; although I never spoke Yiddish before. Granny didn’t like that I had ‘three points’ for Math and for Russian, too, and she continued, ‘You pamper her too much, you should stop it, you need to talk to her.’ And Granddad replied, ‘If the child has got a bad grade, this means only that the teacher didn’t try to make his subject interesting.’ My maternal grandparents were sincerely sure that their granddaughter was the cleverest and most beautiful girl in the world. I listened to all that, listened and after some time I couldn’t take it any more, so I interrupted their discussion and they had to understand: ‘she knows Yiddish.’

Later, while in Germany, I understood German as well. Two drivers were talking. They agreed to tell a group they’ll be coming at one time, but as a matter of fact they wanted to come later. So I went to our group and translated this conversation, being proud of myself. Group members asked me, ‘How do you know? How did you understand them?’ and I explained to them, ‘They speak German, and German is a bit like Yiddish.’ 

So I should return to the postwar times. Finally we sold our cow and moved to Leningrad in 1946. Our room in Leningrad was preserved, because we were the family of a military, killed at the front – at the end of the Great Patriotic War we got a message from the military authorities, where it said that my father had died, but it wasn’t a usual so-called ‘funeral paper,’ it was a regular letter, saying he died somewhere, and the place of his death was unknown. However, my grandparents couldn’t live in their room any more, for someone was registered there, too 13. They had no place to go, and since they didn’t have a room, they had to rent a house in Ozerki. We continued to live in Leningrad, in our communal apartment, and I left for Ozerki on my vacations. In front of their house in Ozerki there was some campus, it is still there, and I always see it going somewhere in that direction. They lived in a wooden house, which doesn’t exist any more, and then the authorities gave them their room back.

In Leningrad I studied at school #193 14, which they wanted to rename and give it the name of Krupskaya, Lenin’s wife 15, but they never did. The school was situated very close to our house, it was almost next door, and I didn’t even put on a coat to run from our entrance to the school hall. After school lessons together with my classmates and friends we ran back to mine, because we had a large, 28 square meter room, and it didn’t take any time to walk. My maternal grandparents encouraged these meetings. I communicated a lot with my schoolmates, I was friends with all our class, and we were quite friendly teenagers. I didn’t have any friends outside of school.

I can’t say that I liked any subjects more than other ones. Nevertheless, I was keener on Physics. Otherwise I wouldn’t have worked as an engineer and constructor for so many years… I don’t remember anything special about my teachers either. Perhaps, only the Russian language teacher, a wonderful woman, she had been arrested and exiled in 1937 16. She was always surprised, ‘You are reading a lot, why do you write with mistakes, why is your spelling no good?’

That’s true, I read a lot. I remember my childhood books very well: Chukovsky [Chukovsky, Korney Ivanovich (1882-1969): Soviet poet and writer, famous for his books for children], Marshak 17, later another favorite book appeared, and that was ‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin’ [by American novelist Harriet Beecher Stowe (1811-1896)], then I liked ‘A Captain at Fifteen’. As a very little girl, way before school, I very much liked ‘Peter the First’ by Tolstoy [Tolstoy, Aleksey Nikolayevich (1883-1945): Soviet writer, author of many famous novels, including the trilogy ‘Road to Calvary’ (1946) about the Russian Revolution of 1917 and the historical novel ‘Peter the First’ (1959)]. Studying at school, I remember very well, I asked Mom about Lev Tolstoy 18 and she said, ‘I don’t advise you to read ‘Anna Karenina’ [novel by Lev Tolstoy] now, because you will understand nothing.’ Mother seldom advised me what to read and what not to read; nevertheless her recommendations were always very clear.

Teachers never loved me the most. My friend Tatiana, whose father was the head Surgery of the Leningrad Military Unit and a general, was the teachers’ favorite. She was some super excellent girl with excellent grades; everyone paid attention to her, liked her and told her parents, ‘She is such a good girl, why is she a friend of this Galina Markman.’ However, Tatiana wasn’t impressed with all those conversations and her parents, I should thank them, too, they didn’t pay any attention to them either. Anyway Tatiana had real a professor’s home with a huge library, with leather furniture and with all those things, which are the real heritage and are passed on from one generation to another. Later Tatiana applied to Leningrad University and entered it, now she is retired, but she still works in Pulkovo observatory.

I can’t say if I felt any anti-Semitism from my teachers’ side, anyway, they didn’t ever demonstrate such sentiments. Perhaps, they were anti-Semites, and it could be seen in their eyes? However I’m such a person, who doesn’t pay attention to some things, I’m able not to hear, if not needed, that is my grandfather’s influence, too. People wouldn’t tell me something unpleasant, because I could talk back, or it wouldn’t make a big impression on me, like on other, more sensitive human beings. Later, as an adult, I heard things like: ‘look, there’s a kike going,’ or ‘your friend is a kike’, or ‘so many kikes everywhere.’ But I never reacted to all this.

As a school girl, I wasn’t just a pioneer 19, I just loved it! Maybe, it’s because I’m a social animal. I liked meeting people and going to pioneers camps a lot. After all, it was something quite different, because I did nothing more on my vacations. And I must mention my school vacations were quite boring: I spent them in Leningrad and did all the same as on the other days. However, I’ve been a bad Komsomol 20 member; I joined it for I knew it was necessary to do so. That was the only reason. Still I never joined the Communist Party.

I didn’t cry when Stalin died. I understood more or less what was going on, perhaps, they discussed politics at home. Maybe, my parents talked about it, maybe my Grandpa. Anyway, I knew what I should talk about outside and what I shouldn’t. Thank God, none of my relatives was arrested or exiled, but all this performance in 1953 after Stalin’s death was real fun for me.

I ran around all the time to find a book, I knew exactly that I had to find Akhmatova 21, or Yesenin 22, and you had to read them ‘under the table,’ otherwise it was dangerous. I’ve heard about Kirov’s 23 plot and what was going on in 1937. I never felt any delight because of Stalin or Lenin, not at all. Probably it happened because they raised me as a sensitive, intellectual girl, without any idols. Also none of my relatives were Communists; none of them joined the [Communist] Party.

Just at the time I finished school, my Grandpa was completely handicapped, and also his cataract worsened. He was a very big man; his weight reached 100 or 110 kilograms. Mother was ill, too, she had tuberculosis. Naturally, I couldn’t even dream of university, I had to work. I needed to earn money as soon as possible, so I entered some Mechanics College of Instruments and Equipment. It was quite a hard time, but, still I ran around somehow, dated boys, went to theaters and museums, I’d be queuing for hours for tickets to the philharmonic. Apparently, as I understand now, it was a very interesting and amazing time. We read poems – Akhmatova, Tsvetaeva 24, I had many friends at college.

Later, in 1954, my mother died. So we stayed, the three of us: a completely sick Grandpa – lying in bed and not walking – Granny, who never worked in her life, and I. So my Granddad was lying in bed for nine years, sick and blind. Everyone told me, and the doctors, too, ‘You have to take him to the home for the handicapped, the house of invalids,’ they promised me to help with it, and they asked me, ‘Why do you want to keep him, you are a little girl, what a horror to have this ill person!’ But I said ‘no.’

I started to work at the steel-rolling factory, in the instrument department, where I worked my entire life. First I was an assistant to the master, and then I became an engineer-technologist, later I got a constructor position. I spent my entire life in the rolling shop; I didn’t want to leave for the research institute, even though they offered it to me hundreds of times. I thought the rolling shop was something alive. I had wonderful relations with everybody, although my colleagues were very simple people, they could curse with rude words and so on. Anyway, they were representatives of the real working class, not like today. After all, the instrumental rolling shop is always the elite. One of the workers told me once: ‘So, I went to the impressionism exhibition and looked at all those Degas dancers. And what? There are fat blue women standing, nothing else. That is no good, it doesn’t make any sense.’ [Degas, Edgar (1834-1917): French painter, associated with the impressionists, who portrayed, among others, ballet dancers, milliners, laundresses and women at their toilette.] So, we discussed this topic. But as a matter of fact they took care of me; they liked to have something extraordinary like me.

I remember only one occasion, but they told me about it many years later. There was a lay-off, and in the dressing room one of the workers said, ‘Why did they discharge Ivanova, and leave Levina? She is Jewish, they’d better dismiss her!’ Then my other mates beat him. And later, many years later, somebody was talking to me and said, ‘Don’t you remember this guy; we even beat him because of you?’ I asked, ‘How come you beat him? Why?’ Then they told me this entire story. When I first came to this factory, there were quite many Jews, but later we were the only ones [because of the campaign against ‘cosmopolitans’ 25]: me, because I was nothing, assistant to the master, and a stove-maker. So we, this stove-maker and I, crossing the courtyard, smiled at each other. They dismissed many people, even the head of the industry, and who cared about me?

The grandson of Grandpa’s brother Yankel, son of his daughter Anna, Lazar Berman became a famous piano player. Anna taught music, and even when Lazar was very little, he was lying in his child’s bed and wasn’t speaking, she decided he had wonderful ears, a good ear for music, and announced him to be a wunderkind. And really, Lazar Berman became the laureate of numerous competitions, he played together with Maria Goldshtein, they even got watches from Zhdanov [(1896-1948), Soviet political and ideological leader] and other gifts. Later he got an apartment in Moscow, and then he built a ‘cooperative apartment’ [in the USSR apartments were not private, the State decided itself where citizens should live] in the same house, where Alexandra Pakhmutova [famous Soviet composer, born in 1929, wife of Nicholas Dobronravov, a poet, they wrote their songs together] and other musicians lived. I went there for some holidays, for New Year for example.

Lazar was surrounded by interesting people; he had good friends and company. He often came to Leningrad, too, he gave concerts here and was courting me, but I couldn’t marry him because I couldn’t leave my grandparents alone. I remember one funny situation: once after his Moscow concert we went to the zoo, and his mother Anna followed us, she kept the distance of three or four cages, but still followed us. She observed us crossing the road, because she was afraid something would happen.

When he understood that we wouldn’t ever be together, he made one very foolish step: he married a French woman, she was called Christine. Of course, the authorities didn’t let him go abroad any more [in the USSR authorities decided which people should go abroad and which not, people, married to foreigners, were included into the group of risk]. We were friends till his emigration from the USSR. Later he sent me a piece of newspaper – then the information about weddings and divorces was published in two newspapers: ‘Evening Moscow’ and ‘Evening Leningrad’ – where it was said that ‘Mister Berman, living at the following address: Moscow, Cheremushki etc, is announcing his divorce from Madame Christine, citizen of France, living at the…’ They got married on Bastille Day, on 14th July, and lived together for half a year only. Later he got married again, now he is married for the third or even for the fourth time. Nowadays he lives abroad, in Italy, I think. We don’t keep in touch any more, the connection was broken somehow. I don’t know exactly if he became really famous abroad, too, perhaps, he is known to great music fans, but I don’t think he is considered a world famous musician.

In 1962 Granny died, and Grandpa was completely blind by then. So I stayed alone with a bed-ridden old man, of more than 90. The same year he died in my arms, too. It was summer, and according to Jewish traditions, I had to burry him in three days and I had to hurry, because the weather turned to be very hot. Somehow I bought 21 meters of fabric, and together with my relative we took my grandfather to the synagogue at the Jewish Preobrazhenskoe cemetery. There they said: ‘For the first time we observe two women, a girl and another one, accompanying a 91-year-old patriarch.’ Also they were very surprised that he’d been lying in bed for nine years, but there were no bedsores on his body. So they washed him, cut his cloth and buried him in the same place where my mother and Granny were buried earlier. Also there was a Kaddish, and everything necessary. Numerous relatives of my father came to the funeral; however none of my mother’s came, because almost all of them were dead by that time.

After my Grandpa’s death I stayed to live in the room, where my grandparents had lived; our room – I mean the room, where I lived together with my mother – was already given to someone else. And once I came home, all my neighbors, who were mostly my relatives, met me and said, ‘Some American woman came to see you.’ I thought, ‘It is the last thing I would dream about! It is the only thing, needed to kill me.’ So they said she left an address, ‘you should call the hotel near Art Cinema.’ I went to this hotel, found this woman and learned the following story from her:

When she was seven or something like that, the Revolution took place, my Grandpa gave money to people, who were going to emigrate. He himself decided to observe what was going on, to wait a little, and to watch how all this would end up, and gave his money to others. So the parents of this girl left with her and later they asked her to find Mikhail Makhover, when she could, and thank him and bow to him. She found me with the help of the information service and came, while I was at work. She was quite an old woman, or she seemed to be old, and the first thing she said was, ‘I want to complain!’ I was surprised, ‘Why do you complain?’ She spoke Russian, obviously, her parents taught her. ‘You are the granddaughter of Mikhail Makhover, – she continued. Shame on you, you rent out your apartment! Some unknown people went out from their rooms and none of them offered me a cup of tea!’ So I had to explain to her that everything was different than she imagined.

This woman lived in Leningrad for about ten days only, but I told her a lot about Soviet reality, we went on excursions to Leningrad and Petrodvoretz [Peterhof, town on the outskirts of Leningrad, before the Revolution it used to be Tsar’s summer residence, was founded by Peter I], visited the cemetery. She was surprised seeing people reading serious literature, non-fiction instead of comics on the underground. Later we had to talk cars:
– Why can’t we drive your car?
– What car?
At first she didn’t understand, but soon she guessed why I didn’t have a car, earning 690 rubles, not a good salary. Most of all I was afraid they would pick me up after she left… 26 However, nothing happened; the authorities didn’t arrest me, didn’t exile or even invite me for a talk. The only thing I had left from her was a lipstick she gave to me. She didn’t give me anything more or write me later, but I don’t complain because I didn’t expect any better, since I didn’t like her too much.

Married life

Once I was at home, not looking particularly good, I was wearing a home dress and didn’t wear any make-up. At the same time my cousin, who was living in our apartment, too, had a birthday party. I, due to some reason, didn’t want to participate in it and said I wouldn’t go, I don’t remember exactly what happened. Anyway I was sitting alone and acted like I was very angry. My cousin invited a young man, who was dating her at the time, and he took his friends with him. So they had more guests than they could host, and they were looking for an additional table. My cousin said, ‘We can take Galina’s table, but she is angry, who is going to ask?’ So this boy, a friend answered, ‘I don’t care. I never knew her and won’t know, let me go, which room is it?’ Soon he called and asked something about the table. I said, ‘This is the table. Here you go!’ He left, but then he came back and said he was bored with them. This guy turned out to be my future husband.

My husband, David Levin – I always called him simply David – was really a handsome man and a very easy-going person. Then you couldn’t marry quickly, we had to wait for two months, but he arranged it. He said he was going to have the so-called Komsomol wedding, that’s why we had to pronounce slogans for the Soviet power and so on. I was already 30, and he was five years younger, he was born in 1939.

David’s ancestors came from Staraya Russa [town in Novgorod province, 300 kilometers south of St. Petersburg], there were plenty of sanatoriums in this region, and his father Samuel played the accordion there. David’s mother, Asya Davidovna, finished the music college, she had a good ear for music, and she was an accompanier for various sport competitions, she played for gymnasts and other sportsmen. When David was a little boy, she took him to those competitions and he grew up a sporty boy. His mother earned good money; she was an absolutely bohemian woman, who never paid attention to her home duties or her family. She didn’t like her husband, I can say she hated him; she didn’t need him at all. She wasn’t keen on her son either, I would say, she never paid attention to him, and until the age of 14 it was his Granny, her mother, who took real care of David. This grandmother was an ordinary Jewish woman, she never worked, she was a housewife. After she died, they buried her at the Jewish cemetery.

David’s father was killed during the Great Patriotic War somewhere not far from Staraya Russa, I know he was very young; he was only 25 or 26. David’s family moved from Staraya Russa to Leningrad, here he finished college. He inherited some talents from his parents: he had a good ear for music and dancing skills.

Seeing me for the first time in her entire life, his mother, looking in her sons’ eyes, said the following: ‘You always dated such beautiful women. What did you find in this one?’ David asked me not to pay attention to her. During our Komsomol wedding, which looked like a real madhouse, she said to my aunt: ‘You have such a nice girl. What did she find in my foolish boy?’ My aunt ran to me with eyes wide open and asked: ‘If his own mother says he is a fool, maybe you shouldn’t marry him…’ I answered her just the same: ‘Don’t pay attention.’

When we got married, David was keen on classical jazz. At this time I was completely indifferent to this jazz: I was raised in museums and philharmonic halls. There was a famous conductor, Mucin, and his son was courting me, he accompanied me to classical music concerts. Anyway, David invited me to a jazz concert. Oh, my goodness, we went to the jazz club ‘The square’ [famous Leningrad jazz club] for the first time. And the concert was a long one, because all jazz concerts last for quite a while. I don’t know why I didn’t leave. However, I went there for one more time, when he invited me once more, but this next time I wore a different dress, not that one I put on for classical music concerts. Later we often went to these jazz concerts, I got used to his hobbies and he tried to participate in my usual activities. I put on some bright make-up, put on some necklaces and so on, and all of David’s friends marveled in amazement: ‘Wow, what a beautiful woman, what a wife, she accompanies him, while ours don’t want to.’

We lived very well, of course, we argued sometimes, but as a matter of fact we ‘complemented each other.’ We looked absolutely different, we had different characters and hobbies, but we were alike in our feelings and in our thoughts. That’s why I wish everyone to live as good a life as we had together. We had only one trouble. I couldn’t ever have children. Those were the consequences of the blockade; nevertheless nobody gave me any diagnosis or explanation. We didn’t want to adopt children, I don’t even know why. Just didn’t want to take somebody else’s child.

I had one more special feature: I had milk teeth, as an adult. I found it out when I went to the dentist polyclinic not far from Maltzevsky market, and some very nice woman, a dentist, said I have milk teeth. She directed me to the x-rays, and they found out that I really had four teeth without the roots, and since it wasn’t nice and those teeth were very weak, they pulled them out. So I got artificial teeth and wore them for the rest of my life. In the dentist polyclinic on Nevsky Prospekt, near ‘The North’ [famous patisserie; café and a shop] they had statistics, but even they didn’t have such cases in their database. Of course, all that happened because of the blockade. So you can consider me the only person, whose teeth didn’t change as it usually happens.

Just after we got married, I said to David, ‘I’m a woman with a simple college diploma, that is no good, but still I get some respect at the factory. While a man with just a college education is nothing; that’s no good at all. So would you please, my dear, apply for university.’ So he entered the Engineering Energy Institute, he graduated from it after some years of external studies, and his specialization was called ‘specialist in energy.’ While he studied, his friends and mates often came to us to study and he invited them in such a way, ‘Let’s go to mine. I will introduce you to Galina.’ After all I was a constructor, so I drew well and helped them a lot. We had many friends, later some emigrated, other ones died… His friends Eugene Ivanov, Anatoly Afanasiev and Isaya Shnaider – he is Jewish and lives in America nowadays – came over frequently. They were friends even after the graduation. I adored Eugene, he was a very clever person, and the only trouble was that he liked to drink. We always kept a very hospital home, and our life was bright and active.

During the first years of our common life David worked at the small plywood factory as the head specialist in energy, and they built the youth camp called ‘Sputnik’ in the South of the USSR, in Vishnevka, near Tuapse [famous Russian spa resort on the Black Sea]. We rented an apartment in the neighborhood, and we ate in the camp, and also we took part in various activities, provided mainly for foreigners. This was a fine time! The sea, splendid conditions, plenty of excursions, and we could wear shorts! When we went to town, everyone pointed at us with their finger, while inside the camp it was considered absolutely normal. While David was studying, we went to this ‘Sputnik’ all the time, climbed the mountains, talked to foreigners, and David participated in ‘Ogonyoks’ [evenings of amateur activities, jokes and performances], danced rock-n-roll. There were quite many foreigners, from everywhere, even from Cuba, nobody forbid us to talk to them, to communicate with people we wanted to communicate with. Of course, there were plenty of informants, but we didn’t suffer from them.

I wanted to have a dog very much. But you have to feed a dog according to a strict schedule, almost every other hour, while we both were working hard. So when David was writing his diploma, I gave him a fox terrier, thoroughbred, with a pedigree. Of course, I warned my husband about this gift, and he said, ‘I was expecting a tape-recorder,’ but then he agreed. And till his graduation he went to all pre-diploma seminars with the doggy in his arms.

This fox terrier played an important and very positive role in our common life. We had two former servants’ rooms in our apartment. One was very small, something like a store room and the other was a bit larger, and there some woman, not a relative, settled. She didn’t like dogs, not at all; she dreamed of getting rid of this fox terrier and offered me some exchange. Of course, our dog wasn’t the real matter; she simply wanted to unite with her mother, who lived in a one-room apartment on Kuznetsovskaya Street. This apartment wasn’t big, the room itself was almost tiny, 13 square meters only, but I loved this idea, it was a chance to get out of the communal apartment... My husband, of course, a snob and hussar, was capricious, ‘I won’t go to the Moscow gates area. I got used to living here; here I have the Nevsky Prospekt nearby.’ And I replied to him: ‘Very well. You won’t go. And I will!’ Of course, we both left and lived in our new apartment. I started to sign the papers, to make an exchange, to collect our stuff and he left, what else could he do?

The last drop, which killed our neighbor from this communal apartment, was the story about the partisans, which took place the last year we lived there, in our communal apartment in the center of Leningrad. As usual I came home from work – I woke up at five o’clock every morning – and stood in the kitchen. In our apartment no one worked, but they all adored teaching me how to live. So this time the same started: I don’t boil the potatoes right, I do something wrong, and so on. Life was much easier for my husband, who was sitting in our room. So I stood listening to all that and suddenly my husband crept out on all fours, and our fox terrier ran, following him. I asked, ‘What’s the matter?’ and he answered, ‘Please, be quiet. We are playing partisans. Do you understand?’ I said, ‘As for me, I understand, but as for our neighbors…’ Then this neighbor, not a relative, said, ‘I can’t take it any more.’ So if we hadn’t had a dog, we would have stayed in this communal apartment for ages. We said good-by to our old house in such a way: we threw an old buffet from the upper floor and watched it flying and breaking into small parts. We got great pleasure from the whole process.

Although we left the huge room and exchanged it for the tiny apartment, I just ‘blossomed.’ I went to the kitchen, and there was nobody else in it, what a pleasure! But the pleasure wasn’t too long: two years later David’s mother broke her leg, and we had to take her to us. So later we had to exchange apartments once more: we exchanged her room and our apartment for another apartment, a bit larger. Then I told David that I didn’t have any time to make this exchange, because I was working and taking care of his sick mother, who was lying in bed, not moving. ‘Try to find something, I said, but I have one demand only, please look for an apartment in this city district only, because we can’t walk our dog in the center, and here we have an opportunity to walk in the park or on the waste plots of land.’ Some time later David said, ‘Do you want to exchange for an apartment in the same house?’ I answered him, ‘With great pleasure.’ So since those times I’ve been living here.

My husband changed many jobs after he left this plywood factory; he worked in his field everywhere, continuing to be a specialist in energy. His last job was at the tram park. David was a very non-conformist person, and it bothered him a lot. When we got him a travel passport, we found out that we can’t put all his jobs on one sheet of paper and we had to write on the additional sheet while I had only one line there, saying I was an engineer at the steel-rolling factory. I still have this travel passport, because he never had a chance to use it. We never left the dogs to anyone, and when we decided to get travel passports and go abroad separately, he was already very ill. I asked him to go abroad, while he wanted to go to the sea, to play volleyball because he was a very sporty man. I could sit near the bonfire, and he didn’t like it, he wasn’t such a person, he liked doing other things.

As for me, I went abroad a few times. However, I’ve not been a Communist Party member, that’s why they examined and made fun of me in raikom. This was such a horror! And every time they said ‘no.’ I didn’t react: ‘no, then no, I don’t really need it.’ Then they called me up to our factory party committee and said, ‘You are going.’ How could they not let me go? I was working in the rolling shop, all the staff knew I was a good employee, I was enough of an erudite and intellectual person. After all, I wasn’t head of department; I didn’t have a car or something like that. So if they wouldn’t let me, I wouldn’t be silent, I would tell about it, and the conversations would start, so people around would think: why didn’t they let her go? Finally they would decide that the authorities didn’t let me because I was Jewish.

So all the time the same story repeated itself: at first fools from raikom and all those dames with awful haircuts and those back combings argued, then they called me up to our factory local party committee and let me out. However, to tell the truth, when I wished to go to Finland, they wanted to dismiss the woman, who brought my documents and papers. They told her, ‘What do you think you are doing? This is a capitalist country!’ Anyway, I had a chance to visit Yugoslavia, the German Democratic Republic, Bulgaria and Czechoslovakia.

Every year my husband and I separated and spent our vacations on our own. It was so: I’d come back, and then David left me the dog and went to the seaside and so on. Somebody always had to stay with the dog. I went on my tourist trips, I liked it very much. I’ve been to plenty of places: to Central Asia, to the Caucasus, to the Baltic Republics, to Solovki [Islands in the North of the USSR, where authorities banished people in Stalin times], to the Golden Ring [picturesque old towns in Russia]. At our factory you could get the vouchers quite simply, that’s why my friend Silva and I, we traveled a lot. Of course, the conditions were not very good, they were even bad, but still we traveled a lot, because it was very interesting. David went mainly to the Black Sea or to the Baltic. In winter we both, David and I, went skiing, we even rented a winter house on the outskirts of Leningrad.

It’s weird but I never wished to emigrate, I don’t even know why exactly. David’s pals came to visit and said he was living with a crazy woman: ‘Definitely, she is crazy. People are doing everything to become Jewish, while you are real Jews, pure Jews, perhaps, from Moses. What else do you need? Why do you stay with this crazy woman and her beloved dogs?’ Besides, then I had only one dog and I could take it with me easily, without any troubles. I worked in a very hard industry, in metallurgy, in dirt, I woke up at five o’clock, I never had any ‘greenhouse’ conditions, but I didn’t want to leave. David said he wanted to go and I told him, ‘Well, if you want to. No one has the right to insist, a person is a person, so if you want to, you should go… I’ll pack all your stuff. You can go alone. Maybe later I will come to join you. But now I’m not going to.’

Perhaps, I didn’t want to live abroad because I wouldn’t earn anything there, because somebody would need to give me things. I don’t know, maybe I made it all up; maybe those are the features of my grandfather, who never wanted to go either, maybe, I don’t have any explanations at all. The most remarkable thing is that I never thought I wasn’t right; I still think the same and never had any regrets about this decision.

When our friends and pals left, I reacted quite normally, I didn’t fall down of tender emotions: ‘Oh, ah, they left.’ Of course, our pals immigrated to Israel, to Germany, to America, and I can’t recall any place where they didn’t go. What could I change: if they left, this means they left? Thank God, today we have an opportunity to meet again. People are calling, people are coming.

I was studying all the time. I finished sewing courses, knitting courses, but my main hobbies always were the dogs. I was involved in the dog business very seriously; I finished the courses, organized exhibitions, participated in them, too. All that took a lot of time, money and strength. Twice per week I went to the club. My husband liked my dog activities, too, he ran around on my dog businesses, too. Our fox terrier lived for thirteen years, we went to an exhibition twice, but they needed a field diploma there [fox terrier is a hunting dog], he had to catch a fox and so on, but he demonstrated his hunting skills only if he found chocolate, not a fox… Since we didn’t get any diplomas we stopped exhibiting him. After he died, after a long pause we went on vacations together. Being on holidays we understood that we needed a dog, we couldn’t live without a dog, so we took a miniature schnauzer, which someone offered to us. Schnauzers were rare dogs; in the USSR it was the second generation only. I didn’t know what this dog looked like. When they showed me a schnauzer for the first time, I recalled that I’d seen such dogs in Czechoslovakia. So we took Duck.

I’m a calm person, but I’m able to get upset and so on. If one told me something bad about my dogs, then I’d lose control and may say awful things. As for David, he was a very impulsive person, as well as his cousin Mark. David didn’t have brothers, but he was big friends with one of his two cousins. Mark was very tall, a meter and ninety seven, and also he was a sport master in fencing. Once I went together with David, Mark, his Russian wife Olga and their little son Vladimir to their dacha to Komarovo [famous elite dacha village near Leningrad]. Vladimir studied in the first grade then, and in the morning he proudly announced to us that it was a day of birds and we had to go to the dacha to hang the bird-houses. So it was done. We made one bird-house and all together went to the dacha to hang it up. In the train we were moving to the exit: I was the first one, holding Vladimir’s hand and this bird-house, then David with his obviously Jewish appearance, then Olga, a tall, beautiful woman, a real Kustodiev [Russian artist famous for his pictures of merchants’ wives] lady, and suddenly some man addressed her, ‘Look around! What fat kikes walked by!’ Mark was following Olga; she turned to him and said, ‘Look, kikes walked by and this citizen doesn’t like it.’ Mark without any word took this man and put him onto the platform. We were standing there with David and Vladimir, his nephew. David asked calmly, ‘What’s going on?’ Mark replied, ‘This person doesn’t like kikes.’ So David beat him, and Mark added some, one of them was a real sportsman; the other played all possible sport games, so this man had enough for one time…

David told me this story many times: ‘I’m going in the bus and see a man making fun of an old Jew. He asks why this Jew isn’t in Israel. So I tell him, ‘Why don’t you ask me the same, you’d better ask me, not him.’ And then this man replies, I have no reason to talk to you.’ ‘Of course, it doesn’t make sense to talk to me, I’m tall and strong.’ So my husband usually said, ‘If you don’t wish to, I will talk to you.’ Finally he beat such anti-Semites and left them.

It’s hard to say if there were many Jews among our numerous friends. Two of my close friends are Jewish, they both live abroad. Another friend, who stayed to live here, is half-Jewish, her mother was Jewish and her father was Russian. My very close friend, unfortunately, she died, was absolutely Russian. My dogs’ ‘friends’ are Russians, too. Nelly Bronislavna, with whom I am quite close, is Russian and Catholic. I never paid attention to nationality, my friends were chosen due to other features. They were people who read ‘The Foreign Literature’ [fiction, essays etc. by foreign writers], we gave this magazine to each other, because it was hard to find it.   Working at the factory, I still had friends there. They were people of a completely different circle.

Working at the factory, I never suffered from any anti-Semitic incidents, because I never reached high positions. Maybe, if I had entered an institute, I would have felt more anti-Semitism. I retired upon turning 55; of course, I was very tired and couldn’t continue working. According to our Soviet laws, it was necessary to work two months more, and I remember, some bucket stood near my work place. All that took place in May. So my friends and colleagues came and brought some flowers. They brought these flowers from their dachas: ‘What’s going on? Do you really plan to leave? Please, Galina, stay here. We don’t want you to go.’ Anyway, if I’d had problems or troubles because of my nationality, I wouldn’t have worked there for more than 30 years, what do you think?

I had other troubles working at the factory. Just like all others, we lived in the atmosphere of lies and fears. During all my years at this factory, I never had a lunch, because during lunch break we were hunting for food and products. One of us went to the milk department, and another one went to the grocery. Later we divided everything we bought, we separated it equally. Once we bought a huge set of sausages, and Ludmila Alferova, a blond fat woman with a nice smile, said, ‘If we count those sausages, we’ll never go home, we’ll stay here and count till the end of the world.’ And I said, ‘No, we won’t count, we will put it together, and then put it together once more and so we’ll divide them.’ So we stood in our working room, dividing those sausages, and suddenly the head of the rolling shop approached and cried: ‘you are going completely crazy, what an impossible imprudence. What are you doing here with all those sausages?’ That’s how we were living.

Also I never went to demonstrations, I never wanted to go there, I never agreed to. And every time they reproached me: ‘Why haven’t you been to the demonstration?’ I answered, ‘I don’t have time for it.’ They were very surprised, ‘You don’t have children. Why don’t you have time?’ I continued the same: ‘Anyway I don’t want to go.’ So they made a conclusion: ‘So we are refusing to pay the thirteenth salary’ [so-called ‘thirteenth salary’ was paid at the end of the year for good work]. What could I do? So I didn’t get it. And those who agreed to go to the demonstration got some extra pay: 50 rubles for carrying the banner and 100 rubles for carrying the flag. One of our colleagues lived on Nevsky Prospekt, she told me, ‘So I go to the balcony and see people carrying the flags. And I begin to count: this is one hundred rubles; this is fifty rubles and so on.’ David, my husband, never participated in the Communist activities either; he never went to demonstrations and so on. Fortunately, we both never joined the Soviet Communist Party and never liked Soviet authorities either.  

I don’t understand those, who recall these demonstrations with nostalgia: ‘it was so nice, we sang songs, and there were holidays and dances.’ I mean I’m a social person, I liked different activities, but to go, when one makes you go, when you know what’s underneath... I knew exactly and know today that I hate the Communist regime and everything connected to it, I hate all that so much! I don’t understand people of my age; people of my generation, who saw all those horrors, all that hypocrisy, lies, dissimulation and pharisaism, but they still continue to go to demonstrations.

While working at the factory and taking trips all over the country I’ve been to Solovki – which is a nice and interesting place; that’s why both nowadays and in Soviet times people go there for short and long trips, they stay there to see wonderful nature and historical sights, too – in the concentration camp 27, so-called SLON [short for so-called ‘concentration camp of special purpose’], where our best people died in the 1930s during the Great Terror, and when people died, other prisoners hid their bodies in snow to get their ration. I stayed there for four days and saw everything preserved there. There is no need to tell me, who worked at the factory her entire life and knows exactly how they made up all those plans etc, what they signed and so on, to tell me how much the sausage cost [i.e. how wonderfully cheap things were]. Old workers told me, what was going on: ‘We are coming for work and aren’t seeing five more people, seven more people. And we couldn’t even ask where they went, why they disappeared.’ Here I’m talking about the 1930s, about the times of the Great Terror, but it also happened just after the Great Patriotic War; of course, it took place more seldom, but still it was horrible.

When our dog Duck turned 13, I realized that I needed ‘new blood,’ because I had nobody to ‘marry’ my doggy children and grandchildren. I ordered a dog in Finland, and finally I bought some dog from Lapland. All my friends were thinking I behaved crazy buying an unknown dog from an unknown owner. That’s how my Mika appeared in this apartment, my first Schnauzer with tail and ears [in Russia they usually cut them off].

Soon, on 11th August 1994, my husband died from lung cancer. We argued a lot because of his health, ‘David, please, you need to put on the scarf, because you have troubles with your throat.’ And he said, ‘No, I’m not going to, I don’t want to.’ Besides all that he smoked a lot, and this played a role, too. David is buried at the Jewish cemetery; of course, I visit his grave quite often.

In a month, on 16th September, Duck died. I exhibited Mika for the first time, we took part in some junior competition, and he won the ‘best in show’ category. This was a shock! What was going on! I almost cried, while I was walking the lap of honor and cried, because it was such a pity that David couldn’t see us. I couldn’t find the right way. Mika performed very well: in the world championship he won the third position among 362 dogs participating. I consider it wonderful; it was a great result for my dog. So finally I remained living with Mika. And if sometime before I hadn’t learnt cutting the dogs [Galina means that some breeds of dogs have to have their ears and tails cut, and she does it and charges for it], I wouldn’t have a chance to survive. Now I cut the dogs, and for my family, which includes me and my dog, that’s enough. Not long ago I took a little dog, because if something happened to the elder dog Mika, I would stay alone while I’m used to dogs.

My present-day life

As a matter of fact I’m alone now. My father’s sisters all died, his brother David also died about 15 years ago, and his daughter Anna, my cousin, moved to Moscow, because she got married to some Moscow guy. She has a daughter, my niece, who comes here twice a year. She is 26 and, obviously, we are great friends. Anna’s brother, the son of Uncle David, lives in Leningrad, we call each other from time to time, quite seldom.

I’m still in touch with the son of Aunt Maria, my father’s sister, Felix. He is younger than me, he was born in 1936. At the beginning of the war, Maria worked in Nevskaya Dubrovka, and the bomb fell just onto the house where they lived. And she, together with her husband Zinovy, was trapped under this destroyed building. Everyone stayed alive, but Maria had problems with her eye, she was injured. Zinovy was injured, too, and Felix became handicapped: there was something wrong with his leg and something wrong with his head, too. He is a very nice person, but he has teenage brains. However, he happened to have a good ear for music, he finished the music school and later graduated from the Conservatoire. By this time both his parents died. Aunt Maria died of some heart attack, when Felix was studying in the seventh or eighth grade. So Aunt Irena took care of him, then I followed her and started to take care of him, too. Of course, he isn’t married.

Two years ago Felix called me, terrified, ‘Someone rang the doorbell, I opened the door, and they beat me and took all the money.’ He lived then in a one-room apartment on Pulkovo Road, and I asked him not to open the door to anyone. In a couple of days he called me again, ‘Galina, I opened the door, they came again. They beat me; they left a knife and took the TV-set.’ I picked him up, all his teeth were broken, his face like a mask and I said, ‘Felix, you worked in the field of fine arts, so you should go to the House of Stage Veterans on Krestovsky island and ask for a room.’ He argued, ‘I won’t go now, looking like this. I insisted, ‘No, you will go now, with all those injuries.’

So I had to sell his apartment, now he lives in much better conditions, of course, it is a bit sad over there, I go there with pleasure and leave with pleasure, too. However, he is a fine fellow. He feels beauty very deeply, almost every day he goes to the philharmonic hall, or watches ballet on TV: he compares the ‘Swan Lake’ productions with Makarova, Ulanova or Plisezkaya dancing [world-famous Russian ballet dancers]. I had some money left after selling his apartment, that’s why I bought him all new things: a new TV-set, new furniture, and new clothes. He calls me everyday, telling me what happened to him. I don’t have any more relatives alive.

But people I don’t know want to talk to me quite often. Some time ago I met a woman who said that she just loves the portrait of Stalin in which he holds a girl. She argued with me because she didn’t want to agree that this girl was arrested and put in prison upon his order. Finally I had to tell her that she had lived in those times and seen that everyone around her was exiled, that’s why she’d better go tell her stories to those, who don’t know the truth, to those, who didn’t see all these horrors. Really, I can’t understand who is voting for the Communists today, I can’t understand how it is possible?

Another story, connected with my Jewish roots and appearance, is the following one. Once I met a small old Jew, who tried to tell me that I’m Elina Bystrizkaya [a famous Soviet actress, acted in numerous movies, a Jew]. He wouldn’t let me go until I told him that I was her secretary, signing the autographs instead of her, and getting ten percent for such a hard job. So I learned I look like a great actress and have a possibility to earn big money!

Even though I’m a pure blooded Jew, perhaps, from those, who were searching for Israel together with Moses, and my husband was a Jew, I live in Russia, and unfortunately, I read nothing of Jewish literature except Sholem Aleichem 28. After all, I read Russian books, and I speak Russian. I look at Chagall 29 paintings with pleasure, I like Levitan [Levitan, Isaac Ilyich (1860-1900): World famous Russian-Jewish artist, known for his wonderful landscapes] too, but I like other artists just the same, especially the impressionists. Once I went to the synagogue on an excursion, and I’ve never been to the repaired Petersburg synagogue. Besides, we always wore ‘magen David’ on necklaces, we never hide that we are Jewish. However, my husband David always said, ‘Yes, we are a clever people, but if a Jew is a fool, that’s terrible. You would never find such fools among others.’

I don’t participate in the life of the local Jewish community; I don’t even know what’s going on inside it. Earlier I got postcards and newspapers from Hesed 30 Abraham Charitable Center. They invited me to get medicines for half the price. I don’t get packages from them; Felix gets them and calls me to offer me something he doesn’t need. The staff from Hesed bring those packages straight to the House of Stage Veterans, and also every year he buys matzah in the synagogue. I like matzah, but as a matter of fact I eat everything edible.

Glossary:

1 Common name

Russified or Russian first names used by Jews in everyday life and adopted in official documents. The Russification of first names was one of the manifestations of the assimilation of Russian Jews at the turn of the 19th and 20th century. In some cases only the spelling and pronunciation of Jewish names was russified (e.g. Isaac instead of Yitskhak; Boris instead of Borukh), while in other cases traditional Jewish names were replaced by similarly sounding Russian names (e.g. Eugenia instead of Ghita; Yury instead of Yuda). When state anti-Semitism intensified in the USSR at the end of the 1940s, most Jewish parents stopped giving their children traditional Jewish names to avoid discrimination.

2 Guild I

In tsarist Russia merchants belonged to Guild I, II or III. Merchants of Guild I were allowed to trade with foreign merchants, while the others were allowed to trade only within Russia. 

3 Jewish Pale of Settlement

Certain provinces in the Russian Empire were designated for permanent Jewish residence and the Jewish population was only allowed to live in these areas. The Pale was first established by a decree by Catherine II in 1791. The regulation was in force until the Russian Revolution of 1917, although the limits of the Pale were modified several times. The Pale stretched from the Baltic Sea to the Black Sea, and 94% of the total Jewish population of Russia, almost 5 million people, lived there. The overwhelming majority of the Jews lived in the towns and shtetls of the Pale. Certain privileged groups of Jews, such as certain merchants, university graduates and craftsmen working in certain branches, were granted to live outside the borders of the Pale of Settlement permanently.

4 Russian Revolution of 1917

Revolution in which the tsarist regime was overthrown in the Russian Empire and, under Lenin, was replaced by the Bolshevik rule. The two phases of the Revolution were: February Revolution, which came about due to food and fuel shortages during WWI, and during which the tsar abdicated and a provisional government took over. The second phase took place in the form of a coup led by Lenin in October/November (October Revolution) and saw the seizure of power by the Bolsheviks.

5 Great Patriotic War

On 22nd June 1941 at 5 o’clock in the morning Nazi Germany attacked the Soviet Union without declaring war. This was the beginning of the so-called Great Patriotic War. The German blitzkrieg, known as Operation Barbarossa, nearly succeeded in breaking the Soviet Union in the months that followed. Caught unprepared, the Soviet forces lost whole armies and vast quantities of equipment to the German onslaught in the first weeks of the war. By November 1941 the German army had seized the Ukrainian Republic, besieged Leningrad, the Soviet Union's second largest city, and threatened Moscow itself. The war ended for the Soviet Union on 9th May 1945.

6 Bolsheviks

Members of the movement led by Lenin. The name ‘Bolshevik’ was coined in 1903 and denoted the group that emerged in elections to the key bodies in the Social Democratic Party (SDPRR) considering itself in the majority (Rus. bolshynstvo) within the party. It dubbed its opponents the minority (Rus. menshynstvo, the Mensheviks). Until 1906 the two groups formed one party. The Bolsheviks first gained popularity and support in society during the 1905-07 Revolution. During the February Revolution in 1917 the Bolsheviks were initially in the opposition to the Menshevik and SR (‘Sotsialrevolyutsionyery’, Socialist Revolutionaries) delegates who controlled the Soviets (councils). When Lenin returned from emigration (16 April) they proclaimed his program of action (the April theses) and under the slogan ‘All power to the Soviets’ began to Bolshevize the Soviets and prepare for a proletariat revolution. Agitation proceeded on a vast scale, especially in the army. The Bolsheviks set about creating their own armed forces, the Red Guard. Having overthrown the Provisional Government, they created a government with the support of the II Congress of Soviets (the October Revolution), to which they admitted some left-wing SRs in order to gain the support of the peasantry. In 1952 the Bolshevik party was renamed the Communist Party of the Soviet Union.

7 Communal apartment

The Soviet power wanted to improve housing conditions by requisitioning ‘excess’ living space of wealthy families after the Revolution of 1917. Apartments were shared by several families with each family occupying one room and sharing the kitchen, toilet and bathroom with other tenants. Because of the chronic shortage of dwelling space in towns shared apartments continued to exist for decades. Despite state programs for the construction of more houses and the liquidation of shared apartments, which began in the 1960s, shared apartments still exist today.

8 Tsimes

Stew made usually of carrots, parsnips, or plums with potatoes.

9 Blockade of Leningrad

On 8th September 1941 the Germans fully encircled Leningrad and its siege began. It lasted until 27th January 1944. The blockade meant incredible hardships and privations for the population of the town. Hundreds of thousands died from hunger, cold and diseases during the almost 900 days of the blockade.

10 Dacha

country house, consisting of small huts and little plots of lands. The Soviet authorities came to the decision to allow this activity to the Soviet people to support themselves. The majority of urban citizens grow vegetables and fruit in their small gardens to make preserves for winter.

11 Road of Life

Passage across the Ladoga lake in winter. It was due to the Road of Life across the frozen Lake Ladoga that Leningrad survived in the terrible winter of 1941-42.

12 Russian stove

Big stone stove stoked with wood. They were usually built in a corner of the kitchen and served to heat the house and cook food. It had a bench that made a comfortable bed for children and adults in wintertime.

13 Residence permit

The Soviet authorities restricted freedom of travel within the USSR through the residence permit and kept everybody’s whereabouts under control. Every individual in the USSR needed residential registration; this was a stamp in the passport giving the permanent address of the individual. It was impossible to find a job, or even to travel within the country, without such a stamp. In order to register at somebody else’s apartment one had to be a close relative and if each resident of the apartment had at least 8 square meters to themselves.

14 School #

Schools had numbers and not names. It was part of the policy of the state. They were all state schools and were all supposed to be identical.

15 Lenin (1870-1924)

Pseudonym of Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, the Russian Communist leader. A profound student of Marxism, and a revolutionary in the 1890s. He became the leader of the Bolshevik faction of the Social Democratic Party, whom he led to power in the coup d’état of 25th October 1917. Lenin became head of the Soviet state and retained this post until his death.

16 Great Terror (1934-1938)

During the Great Terror, or Great Purges, which included the notorious show trials of Stalin's former Bolshevik opponents in 1936-1938 and reached its peak in 1937 and 1938, millions of innocent Soviet citizens were sent off to labor camps or killed in prison. The major targets of the Great Terror were communists. Over half of the people who were arrested were members of the party at the time of their arrest. The armed forces, the Communist Party, and the government in general were purged of all allegedly dissident persons; the victims were generally sentenced to death or to long terms of hard labor. Much of the purge was carried out in secret, and only a few cases were tried in public ‘show trials’. By the time the terror subsided in 1939, Stalin had managed to bring both the Party and the public to a state of complete submission to his rule. Soviet society was so atomized and the people so fearful of reprisals that mass arrests were no longer necessary. Stalin ruled as absolute dictator of the Soviet Union until his death in March 1953.

17 Marshak, Samuil Yakovlevich (1887-1964)

Writer of Soviet children's literature. In the 1930s, when socialist realism was made the literary norm, Marshak, with his poems about heroic deeds, Soviet patriotism and the transformation of the country, played an active part in guiding children's literature along new lines.

18 Tolstoy, Lev Nikolayevich (1828-1910)

Russian novelist and moral philosopher, who holds an important place in his country’s cultural history as an ethical philosopher and religious reformer. Tolstoy, alongside Dostoyevsky, made the realistic novel a literary genre, ranking in importance with classical Greek tragedy and Elizabethan drama. He is best known for his novels, including War and Peace, Anna Karenina and The Death of Ivan Ilyich, but also wrote short stories and essays and plays. Tolstoy took part in the Crimean War and his stories based one the defense of Sevastopol, known as Sevastopol Sketches, made him famous and opened St. Petersburg’s literary circles to him. His main interest lay in working out his religious and philosophical ideas. He condemned capitalism and private property and was a fearless critic, which finally resulted in his excommunication from the Russian Orthodox Church in 1901. His views regarding the evil of private property gradually estranged him from his wife, Yasnaya Polyana, and children, except for his daughter Alexandra, and he finally left them in 1910. He died on his way to a monastery at the railway junction of Astapovo.

19 All-Union pioneer organization

a communist organization for teenagers between 10 and 15 years old (cf: boy-/ girlscouts in the US). The organization aimed at educating the young generation in accordance with the communist ideals, preparing pioneers to become members of the Komsomol and later the Communist Party. In the Soviet Union, all teenagers were pioneers.

20 Komsomol

Communist youth political organization created in 1918. The task of the Komsomol was to spread of the ideas of communism and involve the worker and peasant youth in building the Soviet Union. The Komsomol also aimed at giving a communist upbringing by involving the worker youth in the political struggle, supplemented by theoretical education. The Komsomol was more popular than the Communist Party because with its aim of education people could accept uninitiated young proletarians, whereas party members had to have at least a minimal political qualification.

21 Akhmatova, Anna (pen name of Anna Andreyevna Gorenko, 1888-1966)

Russian poet, whose first book, Evening (1912), won her attention from Russian readers for its beautiful love lyrics. Akhmatova became a member of the Acmeist literary group in the same year and her second volume of poems, Rosary (1914) made her one of the most popular poetesses of her time. After 1922 it became difficult for her to publish as the Soviet government disapproved of her apolitical themes, love lyrics and religious motif. In 1946 she was the subject of harsh attacks by the Soviet cultural authorieties once again, and she was only able to publish again under Khrushchev’s regime.

22 Yesenin, Sergei Aleksandrovich (1895-1925)

Russian poet, born and raised in a peasant family. In 1916 he published his first collection of verse, Radunitsa, which is distinguished by its imagery of peasant Russia, its religiosity, descriptions of nature, folkloric motifs and language. He believed that the Revolution of 1917 would provide for a peasant revival. However, his belief that events in post-revolutionary Russia were leading to the destruction of the country led him to drink and he committed suicide at the age of 30. Yesenin remains one of the most popular Russian poets, celebrated for his descriptions of the Russian countryside and peasant life.

23 Kirov, Sergey (born Kostrikov) (1886-1934)

Soviet communist. He joined the Russian Social Democratic Party in 1904. During the Revolution of 1905 he was arrested; after his release he joined the Bolsheviks and was arrested several more times for revolutionary activity. He occupied high positions in the hierarchy of the Communist Party. He was a member of the Central Committee of the Communist Party, as well as of the Political Bureau of the Central Committee. He was a loyal supporter of Stalin. In 1934 Kirov's popularity had increased and Stalin showed signs of mistrust. In December of that year Kirov was assassinated by a younger party member. It is believed that Stalin ordered the murder, but it has never been proven.

24 Tsvetaeva, Marina Ivanovna (1892-1941)

Russian poet, playwright and prose writer. She began to write poetry at the age of 6 and started publishing books of poetry from the age of 16. Her first collection of poems, Evening Album (1910), shows a certain childlike frankness. Tsvetayeva was influenced by the Symbolists but did not join any literary group or movement. She did not accept the Revolution of 1917 and went abroad in 1922 to join her husband. They lived in Berlin and Prague and finally settled in Paris in 1925. After years of financial difficulties she returned to the USSR in 1939. Her husband, daughter and sister were arrested, and Tsvetaeva could not withstand the isolation during evacuation in the war and hanged herself.

25 Campaign against ‘cosmopolitans’

The campaign against ‘cosmopolitans’, i.e. Jews, was initiated in articles in the central organs of the Communist Party in 1949. The campaign was directed primarily at the Jewish intelligentsia and it was the first public attack on Soviet Jews as Jews. ‘Cosmopolitans’ writers were accused of hating the Russian people, of supporting Zionism, etc. Many Yiddish writers as well as the leaders of the Jewish Anti-Fascist Committee were arrested in November 1948 on charges that they maintained ties with Zionism and with American ‘imperialism’. They were executed secretly in 1952. The anti-Semitic Doctors’ Plot was launched in January 1953. A wave of anti-Semitism spread through the USSR. Jews were removed from their positions, and rumors of an imminent mass deportation of Jews to the eastern part of the USSR began to spread. Stalin’s death in March 1953 put an end to the campaign against ‘cosmopolitans’.

26 Keep in touch with relatives abroad

The authorities could arrest an individual corresponding with his/her relatives abroad and charge him/her with espionage, send them to concentration camp or even sentence them to death.

27 Gulag

The Soviet system of forced labor camps in the remote regions of Siberia and the Far North, which was first established in 1919. However, it was not until the early 1930s that there was a significant number of inmates in the camps. By 1934 the Gulag, or the Main Directorate for Corrective Labor Camps, then under the Cheka's successor organization the NKVD, had several million inmates. The prisoners included murderers, thieves, and other common criminals, along with political and religious dissenters. The Gulag camps made significant contributions to the Soviet economy during the rule of Stalin. Conditions in the camps were extremely harsh. After Stalin died in 1953, the population of the camps was reduced significantly, and conditions for the inmates improved somewhat.

28 Sholem Aleichem (pen name of Shalom Rabinovich (1859-1916)

Yiddish author and humorist, a prolific writer of novels, stories, feuilletons, critical reviews, and poem in Yiddish, Hebrew and Russian. He also contributed regularly to Yiddish dailies and weeklies. In his writings he described the life of Jews in Russia, creating a gallery of bright characters. His creative work is an alloy of humor and lyricism, accurate psychological and details of everyday life. He founded a literary Yiddish annual called Di Yidishe Folksbibliotek (The Popular Jewish Library), with which he wanted to raise the despised Yiddish literature from its mean status and at the same time to fight authors of trash literature, who dragged Yiddish literature to the lowest popular level. The first volume was a turning point in the history of modern Yiddish literature. Sholem Aleichem died in New York in 1916. His popularity increased beyond the Yiddish-speaking public after his death. Some of his writings have been translated into most European languages and his plays and dramatic versions of his stories have been performed in many countries. The dramatic version of Tevye the Dairyman became an international hit as a musical (Fiddler on the Roof) in the 1960s.

29 Chagall, Marc (1889-1985)

Russian-born French painter. Since Marc Chagall survived two world wars and the Revolution of 1917 he increasingly introduced social and religious elements into his art.

30 Hesed

Meaning care and mercy in Hebrew, Hesed stands for the charity organization founded by Amos Avgar in the early 20th century. Supported by Claims Conference and Joint Hesed helps for Jews in need to have a decent life despite hard economic conditions and encourages development of their self-identity. Hesed provides a number of services aimed at supporting the needs of all, and particularly elderly members of the society. The major social services include: work in the center facilities (information, advertisement of the center activities, foreign ties and free lease of medical equipment); services at homes (care and help at home, food products delivery, delivery of hot meals, minor repairs); work in the community (clubs, meals together, day-time polyclinic, medical and legal consultations); service for volunteers (training programs). The Hesed centers have inspired a real revolution in the Jewish life in the FSU countries. People have seen and sensed the rebirth of the Jewish traditions of humanism. Currently over eighty Hesed centers exist in the FSU countries. Their activities cover the Jewish population of over eight hundred settlements.

Frieda Portnaya

Frieda Portnaya
Kiev
Ukraine
Interviewer: Zhanna Litinskaya

I was born in Kiev on  February 25, 1928. 
My grandfather (my mother's father) Yankel Mandemberg lived in the town of Makarov not far from Kiev.  He was a rabbi in the synagogue there and was a widower when he married my grandmother, Frieda, after whom I was named. They had a private house in Makarov; it was a good house, built of stone with two floors and eight or nine rooms -- very appropriate for a rabbi. It was surrounded by a garden and fruit trees. My grandfather and grandmother were well-to-do people. On Saturday they had a Ukrainian housemaid to do all the housework, as my grandmother didn’t do any work on Saturday. They had a kosher kitchen, with separate utensils and dishes, and strictly observed all kosher food rules. My mother told me that all religious Jews in town used to go to her father.  They came on the eve of Judgement Day (Yom Kippur) and he swung a rooster over their heads. That was the ritual of purification on the eve of Yom Kippur. 

At Pesach my grandfather conducted a seder in the synagogue. My mother and her brothers always attended it. People did not only go to my grandfather during holidays or to pray. He was a very wise man and people came to ask his advice. He found words of support and consolation for every Jew. He had a good piece of advice for each of them (how to bring up children, how to conduct relations with their wives, how to follow a household budget). He taught his children a lot of things, too.  My mother knew all the prayers. Much later, when we were living in Kiev, people she knew from Makarov used to come to see her, and she explained the prayers to them and told them what her father had taught her: how to greet the  Sabbath, how to light candles, how to celebrate Pesach and other religious holidays.

Grandfather had four children from his first wife. I knew three of them well -- Rivka, Berl and Pinia. We knew each other before the Second World War. My mother’s stepsister Rivka was much older than my mother was, but I don’t know when she was born. She was married and her last name was Wainshtein. Her husband died before the war.  During the Great Patriotic War her daughters were in the evacuation, but Rivka didn’t go with them.  She was killed at Babi Yar1 near Kiev along with thousands of other Jews. The way they put it at that time was that she “left for Babi Yar”. My mother’s stepbrother Pinia Mandemberg and his wife and son Yakov also perished at Babi Yar. Boria, Berl Mandemberg, was in the evacuation. He came to Kiev after the war and died there some time in 1950.

My grandmother Frieda was my grandfather’s second wife. My mother Tsylia Yakovlevna Mandemberg was their first child. She was born in 1897 in Makarov. She had a two brothers, Lyova and Iosif,  and a sister, Fiera. Fiera died before the [1917] Revolution.  Lyova was born in 1899, and Iosif was born in 1900. Both Lyova and Iosif were laborers, locksmiths at a factory. My grandfather Yankel Mandemberg died in 1912 in Makarov and my grandmother Frieda  died in 1916.

My mother loved to sew and wanted to learn this profession. There was a tailor in Makarov and my grandfather arranged for my mother to take lessons from him. Once my grandfather was passing by this tailor’s house and saw my mother babysitting his child. My grandfather got angry at this - he was paying the tailor to teach my mother. He told the tailor that Mandemberg’s daughter could not be a baby sitter for an ordinary tailor’s child. He took my mother home and bought her a sewing machine. He told her to sit down and sew and do whatever she wanted, but she wouldn’t go to study any more. And she learned to sew.

My mother went to the Jewish school in Makarov. Her brothers Lyova and Iosif studied there, too. I don’t know how many years my mother attended this school, but I know that it was all the education she got. She read and wrote well in Yiddish.

My mother’s brother Iosif married a young woman named Sonia, and her brother Lyova married Sonia’s mother. Her name was Frieda, and she was much older than Lyova, but they got along very well. Iosif was missing in action during the Second World War, and Lyova was in the evacuation in Zelenodolsk, in the Tatarskaya Soviet Socialist Republic. He was evacuated with the “Lenin’s Smithy” plant where he was working at the time. After the war he returned to Kiev but he didn’t live long afterwards and died some time in 1950.

My father, Anatoliy Mikhailovich Waldman was born in Lodz, Poland, in 1899. I guess he had a Jewish name but I don’t know it. He came from a very poor family. His father died during an accident at the plant, leaving my grandmother alone with five children. My father was captured when he was in the Polish Army fighting against the Red Army. He stayed in Russia and got to Kiev somehow. He got a job as a sailor at the Dnipro Fleet in Kiev and met my mother there.

By this time my mother and her brothers sold the house in Makarov and moved to Kiev. Those were very difficult years. My mother worked very hard. She traveled around to villages and sewed in exchange for food and food products. She was actually the provider for her brothers. They were renting a room in a private house in Demeyevka, on the outskirts of Kiev. During pogroms in Kiev they would hide in basements. My mother and father met often and loved each other very much. My father didn’t look like a Jew, and he was able to go out into the town to bring them some food. My parents got married in 1921. They didn’t have a real wedding. They just registered their marriage and started their life together. They bought an apartment in a house in Podol. In 1923 my older brother Mikhail was born, and I was born in 1928. There were just two of us children. My mother continued to work as a dressmaker and also taught my father to sew. He became a very good tailor – he learned to make trousers. He worked at a tailor shop, but he worked at home and took the finished items to the shop.

I knew the words “financial inspector” from my early childhood. We were very much afraid of these people in our house. The reason was that my father had just learned to make leather coats, which were in fashion. But he didn’t have a license to make them, so this business of his was illegal. The license was very expensive. He was only allowed to keep items that were registered in the shop at home.  And we kids always knew that we were not supposed to talk either at school or in the courtyard about what was going on at home.  Financial inspectors came to our home often and searched the house, but my father always managed to hide the items on time and everything went well.
We had two small rooms in an apartment that we shared with other people. There were Primus stoves in the kitchen and each family had its own table. My father earned good money [on the side], but we couldn’t afford good clothes or food, as our neighbors could report to the police that we were spending more than we were supposed to. Now I understand that they did report on us every now and then, which is why the financial inspectors used to come.

My mother was religious. She always tried to celebrate the Jewish holidays and cooked all the traditional food. There was matzo at home for Pesach. But as my father wasn’t religious these celebrations were quite modest.  My mother’s brothers Lyova and Iosif used to visit us, and her older stepbrothers and stepsister also often visited us at the holidays. They came with their families and at those times we had a big Jewish family, or as we say in Yiddish, a “mishpocha”.

At home we also always celebrated the Soviet holidays – May 1 and the Anniversary of the October Revolution. My father loved these holidays. He loved it when my mother’s relatives came to visit. His own relatives had stayed in Poland, where  they had a very difficult life. My father used to send parcels there while it was allowed.  In the middle of ‘30s it became rather unsafe to have any relationships with foreigners – one could be arrested and put in prison for this – so my father broke all contact with his family.

In 1932 my father’s cousin Wolf came to Kiev illegally. We called him Volodia. In 1937 my father’s other brother came from Poland. He crossed the border with his two daughters. It was a surprise for us when he came. He only stayed a few days, then the police came for him and his children and sent him to the North.  My father never found out what had happened to them. Later another cousin, David, came. My father knew that he shouldn’t stay in Kiev and took him to the town of Belaya Tserkov. His cousin lived there until the beginning of the war. He visited us every Saturday, and my mother did his laundry and cooked delicious food. She felt very sorry for him. In 1939, when the fascists entered Poland and the persecution of Jews began, my father’s sister Manya Mordkovich and her husband and son came to us. They didn’t have the legal right to live in the city, so my father took them to Korostyshev. Every time his relatives from Poland arrived, our divisional policeman showed up as if from nowhere. I think our neighbors reported on the relatives. My father paid the fines and took his relatives 100 km away from Kiev. 

My mother went to a synagogue that was not far from where we lived. We kids often went with her or just ran there ourselves. We were very curious, but this curiosity couldn’t be taken for any interest in religion. My mother often told me what her father had taught her: the history of the Jewish people and the ancient Torah, but frankly speaking, I wasn’t interested that much in these subjects. My mother talked to me in Yiddish. I understood what she was saying but I couldn’t answer her in the same language.

My brother Mikhail went to a Jewish school. Later, all Jewish schools were closed and he went to a Russian school. I went to a Jewish kindergarten, whose teachers  were Jewish. They spoke Yiddish to us, but we kids communicated in Russian. They celebrated Jewish holidays in this kindergarten, too. This didn’t last long, though. By the time I had to start elementary school they had closed the Jewish schools and the kindergarten, so I went to a Russian school. There were children of various nationalities in our class. We never felt any difference in attitude towards the Jewish children. We all got along very well. There were other Jewish children in our courtyard, and the few Russian children there also spoke Yiddish. We all understood each other well. At school I became a young “Octobrist” and then a pioneer. It was interesting at school. We went to the circus, to performances at the Puppet Theater and on excursions. 

In the middle of June 1941 my mother and I went to stay at Aunt Manya’s in Korostyshev for few days. She wanted to leave me there for the summer vacation. My brother Mikhail stayed in Kiev as he was taking his final exams at school. We were at Korostyshev when we head about the beginning of the war. I didn’t quite understand what it was all about, but I got scared looking at the adults. My mother and Aunt Manya were sobbing, listening to foreign minister Molotov’s speech.  My mother tried to rush back to Kiev immediately, but the buses were not running, and panic burst out. We stood on the road for a long while until we got a ride to Kiev on a truck filled with soldiers.  When we arrived home my father and brother had already received call-up papers from the recruiting office. My father was 44 and the age limit for the army was 45. We said our farewells to my father in the yard of School 124, where all the new recruits were gathered. Misha, along with other young people, was sent to Donbass to harvest the crops. They were trying to save the younger people and sent them to the East rather than to the front. My father’s military unit was sent to Lubny. Somewhere on the way my father met  Misha and gave him the photographs that he had with him.

Just two of us were left at home: my mother and I. I remember air raids in Kiev. During these air raids the airplanes flew very low and shot at people.  This was very frightening, and we hid in the entrances of houses.  At night my mother sent me down to our neighbor’s basement, as there were raids at night, too.

We received a letter from my father letting us know that he was in Lubny. My father’s brother Wolf was involved in the evacuation of factories. He insisted that we be evacuated and promised my father to evacuate us from Kiev. By that time we knew that Hitler was exterminating the Jewish people. Wolf sent us away in September, along with my uncle Iosif’s wife and her neighbor. This woman’s husband was an officer, and we all were put on the train as an officer’s family. Our trip was long, and there were bombardments along the way. We finally arrived at the Northern Caucasus and were all accommodated in the court building in Piatigorsk. There were many families, and we all slept on the floor. One night somebody knocked on the door, and when I went to the window to see who it was, I saw Misha standing there! It turned out that when the Germans approached Donbass all the mobilized young people were dismissed. Misha knew where we were from a letter and managed to reached us.  I was so excited that I jumped from that window, on the first floor, into his arms and my mother ran to him with tears. At that time we had no information about my father. But we all knew that our army was surrounded near Lubny, and in fact they all died. My mother had lost any hope of seeing my father alive again. When the Germans approached the Northern Caucasus, we had to flee. We boarded horse-driven wagons and moved along the mountainous roads to Nevinnomyssk. My brother and two girl neighbors were hiding under our clothes, as they could be mobilized for trench excavation. My mother said she wasn’t going to let my brother go. In Makhachkala we didn’t manage to get on the train because there were too many people. My mother was crying and begging the soldiers to take us with them, but they didn’t do so. It turned out for better, though - this train was destroyed by bombs. We reached Makhachkala on the next train. From there we went to Astrakhan by boat. In Astrakhan we sat on the pier for a long time. It was cold as it is in December. There were many Jews from Bessarabia there. They had been on the pier for a long time as they were afraid to leave their luggage. It was here, on this pier in Astrakhan, that for the first time in my life I saw people dying from cold and hunger. In a few days they announced that they would be evacuating the families of soldiers. We were on the lists as the family of an officer. They put us on a train going to Central Asia. It was a long trip. We hardly had any clothes that could be bartered for food. Sonia, the wife of my mother’s brother Iosif, was with us. She had a baby girl named Fiera, after my mother’s sister who had died. Sonia didn’t have any milk. We were starving. At one point, when the train stopped my brother ran to the fields to get some snow and melted it on our little stove. We gave this drink to the baby, but Firochka, the baby, died. Sonia held her, afraid that somebody would take her baby away. Our neighbor who was traveling with us asked her “Why is Fiera so silent? Why isn’t she crying?” and Sonia said “I don’t know. She may be asleep.” The neighbor looked at the baby – Dear Lord! She was dead!  And she began to cry saying that Fiera had died. Soldiers came immediately and said they had to take the dead baby to a special car of the train -- many people were dying on the train, and their bodies were taken to a special car. It took my brother some effort to take the dead girl from Sonia. He took her to that car. At one point, the train stooped and all the dead people were buried in a common grave. And our Fierochka stayed there too, in a common grave somewhere,  we don’t even know where it is.

Eventually, we arrived in Semipalatinsk, a town not far from Alma-Ata. We got accommodation with a Russian family. The hostess was a pig-tender at the collective farm. She brought intestines from where she worked and my mother made sausage from them. She taught us to make this sausage and our life became easier. My brother was conscripted into the Army in 1942, from Semipalatinsk. He took part in the defense of Stalingrad and it was a miracle that he survived. Afterwards his unit was sent for R and R in Kazan, and later he was sent to the First Ukrainian Front. He wrote us that he was in an anti-tank gun service unit. After reading this letter my mother said that she would never see her son again. This was true. Misha sent his last letter from somewhere near Kiev. He wrote, “I will be in my native town soon” and we understood where he was. Later we received a letter from the commanding officer of the unit, informing us that Misha had been severely wounded on  September 2 and died on the way to the hospital. This was a terrible blow to my mother. Her brother Lyova arrived to help us cope with this grief. He took us to Zelenodolsk, in the Tatarskaya SSR. I finished seventh grade there and went to work at  a factory. It was very hard work. I carried heavy cast iron blanks. I felt very sleepy, especially during night shifts. Once I fell asleep on a box during the night shift. The chief of the shift woke me up and told me to go on working. A woman said to him “Let her have a nap, she’s just a child.” But he answered, “If she wants to receive her bread card, she must work.” I was entitled to 500 grams of bread with my card. My mother worked at the cattle and vegetable yard of this plant, but after her legs started swelling she couldn’t go to work any more.

Victory Day,  May 9, 1945, found us still in Zelenodolsk. I remember people coming into the streets, kissing and rejoicing. Soldiers were shooting off their weapons. It was a happy day, but it was also filled with sorrow for the lost ones. This was true for our family, too. We returned to Kiev in 1946 with the “Lenin’s smithy” plant. Somebody told us that our neighbors had seen our father in 1941 near Lubny. He told them that he was going back to Kiev to find out what happened to us. Then somebody told us another story. They said that when uncle Pinia and his family were being sent to Babi Yar, they were accompanied by a blond man. All her life my mother believed that this was my father. We were notified by the recruitment office that my father was missing. We still don’t know for sure what happened to him.

My mother was a religious person before the war, but after she lost her loved ones, after Babi Yar, she couldn’t believe any more. She said “How could He let this happen? How could He allow the death of all, whom I loved? I believed in him all my life!”

My mother’s brother Iosif also perished during the war, and his wife Sonia couldn’t bear the loss of her husband and daughter and died in 1947.

My father’s cousin David Waldman went to the front as volunteer from Belaya Tserkov at the very beginning of the war. Later he was wounded and sent to Central Asia, where he got married. After the war he moved to Poland and then to Canada, where he died in 1990. When he was in Poland he found out that my grandmother (my father’s mother) and all his relatives in Poland were exterminated in the Warsaw Ghetto.

My father’s cousin Wolf Waldman returned from the front to Kiev, where he died in 1956.

When we ourselves returned to Kiev we didn’t have anywhere to live because our apartment was occupied, so we moved in with our relatives. My mother applied to a court to get our apartment back, but the court refused her. Then the man living in our apartment allowed us to move in. He divided a room and we received a section that measured 10 square meters. The conditions were terrible – we didn’t have enough living space, and the water and toilet were outside. But we were happy to have what we could have. My mother went to work at a shop and I entered a trade school at shoe factory #4. I finished this school and got a job as assistant shoemaker.

Soon I met my future husband. His name is Vladimir Haimovich Portnoy. He was born in Kiev in 1925. He had a sister and two brothers. Yasha Orlov, one of his brothers, died near Oryol and was posthumously awarded the title of Hero of the Soviet Union. My husband’s parents, Haim  Portnoy and Sheindl Portnaya, were very religious people. I didn’t know his father: he died during the war in the evacuation. His mother Sheindl always attended synagogue and had a seat there. She celebrated all the Jewish holidays. We visited her frequently. Actually I learned about the Jewish holidays from my mother-in-law. In 1948 Volodia and I got married. We didn’t have a wedding, our marriage was just registered at the registration office. I made myself a new dress, but we didn’t have any rings. My mother baked some pastries and sweets and we invited our neighbors to celebrate our wedding. In 1949 our daughter Tatiana was born. The four of us were living in that 10 square meter room.  We were not allotted  an apartment.
This was the period of anti-Semitism, the so-called “doctors’ plot” in Moscow and the struggle against “cosmopolitans.” We actually didn’t face much anti-Semitism personally, except for the fact that we couldn’t get an apartment because we were Jews.  And the situation at the factory was very difficult. David Raigorodetskiy, the director of the factory, was a Jew. He was a dedicated and honest man. He was director during the evacuation and restored the factory after the war. In 1953 they [the authorities] fired him and wanted to open a case against him. Fortunately, they were late in taking him to court; by that time Stalin had died. During this period many Jews were removed from their official positions  in Kiev. My husband couldn’t find a job for a long time, even though he was just an assistant shoemaker. So he signed a contract for a job in Sakhalin, in the Far North. I stayed in Kiev alone with my child. It was very difficult to place a child in a kindergarten. I claimed that my husband had abandoned us, so I could get the status of a single mother and my daughter could go to kindergarten. In 1956 our son Efim was born. We were still living in that same room. My husband was supposed to be allotted an apartment, but in 1961 my mother died. The authorities told us that we couldn’t get an apartment, as there were [only] four of us left. We received an apartment in 1963, when my daughter was 14 and my son –7 years old.

My children knew well what anti-Semitism was like. One day when my son was eight or ten years old he came home from school  in tears asking me why the other children called him “zhyd”. When he was in the army he was also taunted for being a Jew.  Once he lost control and beat the guy who was baiting him. His commanding officer was Georgian. He called my son and asked him why he had beaten that guy. My son answered “He called me a zhyd.” Then his commander said to him “You should have beaten him more.”
After the army my son graduated from a construction technical school and went to work in Kiev. He moved to Israel in 1990, as soon as it became possible. He lives there now with his wife and his sons Oleg and Anatoliy and works for construction companies as an engineer. Oleg is 20. He is in the Israeli Army. [At the time of the interview he was based in  Gaza.] Basically, my grandchildren have turned into real Israel citizens.

My daughter Tatiana worked in a department store for many years and was Head of the Komsomol unit there, but for several years in a row she was denied entrance into the Commerce and Economy Institute. She also was recommended to be elected to the local council. Of course, she didn’t get enough votes, but an acquaintance told her, “Tania, why are you doing this? You won’t be accepted.”  She asked “Why?”and he said “Have you forgotten your item (item 5 in the Soviet passport – nationality)?” Tania married a Jew – Alexandr Zeltser. They have two sons, Mikhail, born in 1969 and Victor, born in 1978. After finishing school Misha decided to enter the technical school at the radio plant. They rejected his documents and explained to him that they couldn’t admit Jews to a technical school related to the radio electronic industry. This happened in 1986 at the beginning of Perestroika. My son-in-law wrote a letter about it and sent it to the authorities in Moscow. A few weeks later we received a letter from the school asking Misha to re-submit his documents.  But my grandson refused to enter that school. He went to the town of Tallinn in Estonia and entered the Polytechnic Institute there. He met a girl in Tallinn, Natasha, and fell in love with her. Natasha and her parents emigrated to Israel, and Mikhail followed her some time later. He loved Natasha and wanted to be with her. They got married and recently moved to the United States. They have a daughter Nicole, my great-granddaughter. My younger grandson Victor entered the technical Institute in Kiev in 1996 with no problems. He works as a programmer in Kiev.

My husband Vladimir Portnoy died in 1996. Toward the end of his life we always celebrated the Jewish holidays. Nowadays my daughter Tatiana and her husband celebrate them. They go to concerts at the Jewish Cultural Center. I also go to concerts at the Jewish Center Hesed and read Jewish newspapers. I have been in Israel several times and I like that country so much. I hope the war will be over there, and I won’t be concerned about my children and grandchildren any more. Thank you for listening to my family story.

Ţicu Goldstein

Ţicu Goldstein
Bucureşti
România
Data interviului: martie 2004
Reporter: Georgeta Pană

Ţicu Goldstein are o personalitate foarte plăcută, este un adevărat intelectual, bonom, şi unul dintre cei mai activi cărturari ai comunităţii evreilor din Bucureşti. A tradus în limba română zeci de titluri din literatura şi filosofia iudaică, dintre care iată doar câteva: Moshe Idel, “Mistică şi mesianism (1997), Alexandru Şafran, Înţelepciunea cabalei, (1998), Carol Iancu. Emanciparea evreilor din România, Emanuel Levinas, Dificila libertate (1999) – şi lista poate continua. A ţinut de asemenea prelegeri şi comunicări ştiinţifice despre filosofia lui Levinas, Cabală, etc., şi a semnat şi semnează în continuare articole în reviste israeliene şi româneşti, cum ar fi: Revista cultului mozaic Realitatea evreiască, Observatorul cultural Minimum, şi altele. Locuieşte împreună cu soţia sa într-un apartament din cartierul Dorobanţi, situat într-o zonă liniştită şi plină de verdeaţă. Casa este decorată cu mult gust, pe alocuri se văd obiecte tradiţionale româneşti şi ruseşti, dar şi obiecte de cult iudaice. Dar atenţia este atrasă cel mai mult de cărţi, care sunt pentru domnul Goldstein cea mai mare bogăţie.

Familia mea
Copilăria mea
Al Doilea Război Mondial
După război
Glosar

Familia mea

Despre bunicii materni ştiu doar că se numeau Iancu Tobias şi Rebeca. Bunicul era originar din Piatra-Neamţ şi bunica din Bacău. Bunicul Tobias a fost croitor şi a învăţat-o această meserie şi pe mama mea. Atât bunicul cât şi bunica erau religioşi, tradiţionalişti, vorbeau idiş în casă, dar ştiau şi româna destul de bine. Nu cunosc numele fraţilor şi surorilor lor.

Despre ramura familiei din partea mamei mai ştiu că era ceva mai înstărită decât cea din partea tatei. Unii veri ai ei din Piatra-Neamţ (nepoţi din partea bunicului), pe nume Pescaru, aveau restaurante în acel oraş din Moldova. Tot din partea mamei mai erau în familie câţiva avocaţi, publicişti şi artişti. Eu îmi amintesc de unul singur, pe nume Ionel Ţapu, văr al mamei. Acesta a fost un artist în adevăratul sens al cuvântului. Cânta la vioară şi, fiind foarte talentat, a fost trimis la studii la Paris, ţinut acolo cu mari eforturi financiare de restul familiei. Numai că el era boem şi singurul lucru cu care s-a ales de la Paris a fost o vioară nouă. S-a întors în ţară, pe la sfârşitul anilor 1930 şi a abandonat vioara pentru tobe. S-a angajat la cel mai important teatru de revistă al ţării, la Cărăbuş-Savoy din Bucureşti. Cu trupa acestui teatru a făcut turnee în toată lumea, numai că în 1940 a fost izgonit din teatru, ca toţi evreii dealtfel. În timpul războiului a putut să cânte în teatrul evreiesc Baraşeum din capitală, iar după război a fost angajat în prestigioasa Orchestră a Radiodifuziunii. [Notă: Teatrul evreiesc din Bucureşti a fost fondat prin 1890 şi a fost o prezenţă permanentă în viaţa artistică a capitalei. În 1941, când actorilor evrei li s-a interzis să joace pe alte scene, aceştia s-au refugiat la Baraşeum, unde au făcut spectacole de revistă foarte apreciate.] Ce era amuzant la el, era că punea toată familia să-i scrie partiturile, toată familia muncea pentru el. A avut o fiică, Virginica, care a plecat în America după război.

Mama a avut un frate, pe nume Tobias Iules. Nu mai ştiu cu ce se ocupa, dar ştiu că în timpul războiului era deja căsătorit cu Silvia, şi ea tot de religie mozaică, o femeie de o inteligenţă nativă ieşită din comun. În 1940-41 au vrut să plece în Rusia, dar la graniţă li s-a spus că situaţia acolo e foarte gravă şi că e riscant să plece, aşa că s-au întors în ţară. După război au făcut alia în Israel, s-au stabilit într-un kibuţ şi au făcut acolo agricultură de performanţă. Am ţinut legătura cu ei chiar şi pe vremea comuniştilor, când era greu să ai corespondenţă cu străinătatea. Iules şi Silvia au un fiu, Felix, care a fost ofiţer în armata israeliană şi a luptat în războiul din 1967. Numele lui îl poartă şi fiul meu.

Mama, Tobias Surica, s-a născut în 1895 la Piatra Neamţ. Din păcate, mama ei a murit la naştere, si ea a fost crescută de o mătuşa, sora mamei mele, pe nume Ţipora. Tatăl a fost croitor în Piatra Neamţ şi de la el a învăţat această meserie pe care o practica cu multă iscusinţă, mai ales atunci când situaţia financiară a familiei era mai grea. În 1920 s-a mutat la Bucureşti, singură, pentru a-şi găsi de lucru. Printr-o peţitoare l-a cunoscut pe tatăl meu, care în 1922 era militar, şi s-au căsătorit când el nu terminase încă armata. Mai întâi s-au logodit, pe data de 3 iunie 1922, şi după câteva luni s-au căsătorit. Au avut o nuntă evreiască: s-au căsătorit la rabin, sub kipa, dar şi la autorităţile civile, iar petrecerea a avut loc într-o casă de pe strada Romulus. Mama a păstrat legătura cu peţitoarea care i l-a prezentat pe tata, pentru că îmi amintesc că se mai întâlnea cu ea şi discutau despre familie, despre greutăţi, despre copii. Cu toate că a fost o căsătorie intermediată, părinţii mei s-au înţeles tot timpul foarte bine, s-au respectat şi au avut un mariaj foarte trainic.

Bunicul patern, Goldstein Simon, s-a născut la Huşi, spre sfârşitul secolului al XIX-lea. Ştiu că era foarte credincios, habotnic chiar, deoarece nu se lăsa fotografiat, considerând că astfel ar încălca porunca Decalogului de a nu-ţi face chip cioplit. Singura fotografie care exista cu el, i-a fost făcută pe ascuns. Din păcate, această fotografie s-a pierdut. Ştiu sigur că limba lui materna era idişul, dar vorbea şi limba română. A trăit şi a lucrat toată viaţa în Huşi, având meseria de croitor. Nu ştiu nimic alte rude din partea lui, aşa cum ştiu foarte puţin despre fraţii şi surorile tatălui meu. Ştiu de o soră numită Adela născută la Huşi şi care a emigrat în Canada împreună cu soţul şi copii, înainte de începerea celui de al doilea război mondial. Adela era religioasă, dar moderat, adică ţinea sărbătorile şi mergea din când în când la sinagogă. Nu-mi amintesc cum îi cheamă pe copii, iar pe soţul ei parcă îl chema Ilie, dar nu-i ştiu numele de familie. O altă soră este Simona, care plecase în America pe la sfărşitul anilor 1930, şi a vrut să ne ia şi pe  noi acolo, dar se apropia războiul, şi nimeni nu-i mai vroia pe evrei. Tata a mai avut un frate, pe nume Lupu Goldstein – al cărui nume original era Wolf –, născut la Huşi şi stabilit la Dorohoi. În timpul războiului el, împreună cu soţia şi cei trei copii, au fost deportaţi în Transnistria. Au supravieţuit cu toţii şi imediat după război au plecat în Israel. Din păcate, sunt puţine informaţii despre rudele mele, şi eu sunt primul care regretă acest lucru. Ramura din partea tatei era săracă şi era constituită în principal de muncitori: tâmplari, dulgheri, ceasornicari. Păstram totuşi legătura cu ei, deşi în timpul celui de-al doilea război mondial, mulţi dintre ei au avut de pătimit din partea autorităţilor antonesciene [Regimul antonescian].

Tata, Lazăr Goldstein, s-a născut la Huşi în 1900. A urmat doar patru clase elementare, deoarece a trebuit să muncească pentru a-şi câştiga existenţa. A plecat de acasă cam pe la 18 ani şi a ajuns în Bucureşti. Nu ştiu de unde a învăţat meseria de tâmplar, dar era foarte priceput şi a avut un atelier al lui în Bucureşti în care mai lucrau încă doi ucenici. Era foarte harnic şi stăruitor şi ştia ce înseamnă lucrul bine făcut. Construia mobila de la un cap la altul şi a lucrat, de multe ori, pentru persoane importante, ca scriitorul Liviu Rebreanu [Liviu Rebreanu (1885-1944), prozator si dramaturg roman, autor al unor romane sociale importante, ca "Ion", "Răscoala", "Pădurea spânzuraţilor"] sau proeminentul om politic Armand Călinescu. [Armand Calinescu (1893-1939): presedintele Consiliului de Ministri, anti-nazist si anti-legionar, partizan al aliantei cu Franta si Anglia, care a avut curajul sa-i spuna regelui Carol al II-lea, in 1939 ca "germanii sunt un pericol, iar alianta cu ei inseamna protectorat."A fost asasinat de legionari la Bucuresti, in data de 21 septembrie 1939.] Practic, atelierul şi casa erau una şi mama se supăra deoarece casa era plină de talaş. Tata ar fi vrut ca toată familia să-l ajute în munca lui, pentru că nu-i avea mereu pe cei doi ucenici. Eu îl ajutam destul de des. Deşi aveam doar 10 ani cunoşteam bine lemnul şi-mi plăcea mirosul de mobilă nouă. Treaba mea era să lustruiesc mobila şi asta era o operaţiune destul de delicată, pentru că dacă îmi obosea mâna trebuia să ridic repede pensula îmbibată cu substanţe chimice de pe mobilă, pentru că altfel se imprima şi ardea respectivul obiect de mobilier.

Copilăria mea

La un moment dat, tata a pierdut atelierul, din cauză că nu a reuşit să-şi plătească impozitul. Aşa că într-o frumoasă zi de primăvară, au venit unii de la Poliţie şi de la Primărie şi băteau într-o tobă uriaşă, citind în văzul lumii hotărârea prin care tatei i se lua atelierul. A fost o scenă ca în Evul Mediu. Aşa că tata a devenit muncitor individual şi de multe ori lucra la client acasă.. Situaţia noastră s-a deteriorat, iar mama a fost nevoită să lucreze ca croitoreasă, meserie pe care o învăţase în copilărie de la tatăl ei.

Mama se ocupa de tot în casă: ea spăla, făcea curat şi avea grijă de copii şi de tata, pentru că nu ne-am permis niciodată să avem o bonă sau o servitoare. Nici vorbă de aşa ceva. Se îmbrăca după moda timpului şi avea avantajul că putea să-şi lucreze singură rochiile. De sărbători, după ce pregătea casa pentru primirea Pesahului, a Purimului, sau a Hanukăi, mama se ducea la Templu Coral, şi nu la sinagoga Malbim, unde mergea tata de obicei. Ei îi plăcea mai mult acolo pentru că vroia să vadă şi să fie văzută. La Templul Coral se legau mai uşor prietenii, relaţii… Noi, copiii ne jucam în curtea sinagogii, sau ne trimiteam bezele cu cunoscuţii care stăteau la balcon. În fiecare an de Yom Kipur mama spune: “Vai, ce uşor a fost postul anul ăsta.” Era clar că avea un antrenament serios în sensul acesta. Eu şi cu fratele meu mai mâncam pe furiş, dar mama se făcea că nu observă. A avut toată viaţa o vitalitate extraordinară.

Părinţii mei au avut doar doi copii: pe fratele meu, Marcel Goldstein, născut în 1924, şi pe mine, care sunt mezinul, născut în 1929. Pe Marcel mi-l amintesc ca pe un băiat frumos şi elegant. I-ar fi stat bine să fie actor. Nu ştiu dacă a mers la grădiniţă, dar ştiu că a mers la o şcoală românească, când încă se mai putea acest lucru. A început să muncească de foarte devreme, cam de pe la 12 ani. Din păcate, nu prea a vrut să înveţe, deşi era foarte inteligent şi îi plăcea să citească şi citea enorm. În copilărie, stăteam amândoi până noaptea târziu şi citeam, şi a doua zi raportam cine a adormit ultimul. De fapt, cărţile au apărut în casă aduse de el, pentru că eu nu am găsit la noi decât o singură carte, de ghicit în cafea. Tot el a adus un patefon, la care ascultam diverse cântece: muzică sinagogală, opere. Fratele meu era înnebunit după muzica de operă, şi mergea foarte des la converte la Opera Română, unde putea intra oricând dorea pentru că îl mituia pe controlorul de bilete. Era o fire veselă, îi plăcea să meargă la petreceri. Avea mulţi prieteni studenţi, şi evrei şi neevrei, majoritatea săraci, şi cum lucra şi avea salariu, îi mai ajuta din când în când.

Mai întâi, părinţii l-au dat ucenic la un ceasornicar pe nume Carniol, pentru a învăţa această meserie răspândită printre evreii săraci din România. Era prin 1936-1937. Din păcate, Marcel nu prea avea răbdarea cerută de această îndeletnicire: cu o mână repara ceasul, cu alta zgâria peretele, de plictiseală. Totuşi, ironia sorţii a făcut că după război s-a ocupat o vreme de ceasurile de pontaj de la întreprinderea Electromagnetica, aşa că el trebuia să ajungă primul la serviciu. Se trezea în fiecare dimineaţă la ora 4. Porecla lui era Pendulică, pentru că avea ca hobby pendulele, şi ajunsese să alcătuiască o colecţie frumuşică. În fine, după episodul cu ucenicia la ceasornicar, părinţii l-au dat ucenic la magazinele lui Bernard Kaufman, unde fratele meu a fost vânzător câţiva ani, până prin 1940.

Eu m-am născut în Bucureşti, la data de 7 octombrie 1929. Numele meu, Ţicu, vine de la Ţipora [pasăre, în ebraică] şi este numele mătuşii care a crescut-o pe mama. Părinţii mei aşteptau o fată şi se gândeau să-i pună acest nume. În primii ani ai copilăriei am locuit într-o casă acceptabilă, situată pe strada Logofăt Tăutu, dar părinţii au trebuit să se mute curând de acolo şi am ajuns în strada Negru Vodă, în două cămăruţe mizere. [Notă: Strada Negru Vodă se afla in perimetrul Văcăreşti-Dudeşti, o zonă de periferie, săracă a Bucureştiului de atunci, se găsea cea mai mare concentraţie de evrei. În Bucureşti nu a existat un ghetou în adevarătul sens al cuvântului, evreii se puteau stabili oriunde işi puteau permite sa-şi cumpere locuinţe.]

Am fost dat la o grădiniţă privată, când aveam cam 4 ani. Educatoarea era domnişoara Jenny, o fiinţă blândă şi delicată. Din păcate, costa destul ed mult pentru bugetul familiei şi după o vreme nu mai m-am dus. De perioada de grădiniţă se leagă amintirea primului drum făcut cu automobilul, ceea ce pentru vremurile de atunci era desigur un lux. Trebuia să mergem la teatrul Savoy, unde grădiniţa mea avea serbare, iar maşina i-a dus acolo pe cei care jucau pe scenă. Eu aveam de dat o singură replică, şi anume: “Mi se rupe inima de mila ta.” Din cauza emoţiei am spus-o însă pe dos: “Mi se rupa mila de inima ta”. Toată lumea a râs, când trebuia să fie un moment tragic. Aşa încât cariera mea de actor a început şi s-a terminat cu o singură replică.

Şcoala primară am făcut-o la Şcoala evreiească de pe strada Colonel Orero, unde, fiind numai evrei, eram într-un fel protejat. Se făceau atunci opere de binefacere, pentru că la şcoală mâncam şi uneori primeam de acolo îmbrăcăminte şi încălţăminte. Uneori însă nu puteam ajunge la şcoală pentru simplul motiv că nu aveam ghete sau pantofi cu care să mă încalţ.. Îmi părea rău că nu am colegi români şi că nu e o şcoală mixtă, ca să cunosc şi fete. Luam note bune, am fost şi premiant de multe ori. Îmi plăcea foarte mult limba română şi am intrat în patima cititului: citeam o carte în două zile. Eu am apucat bătaia în şcoală; încă se mai credea că “bătaia e ruptă din rai”.. De catedră era întotdeauna rezemată o rangă de fier, pe post de sperietoare, pentru că nu o folosea nimeni fapt. În schimb, eram bătuţi cu o linie de tei, foarte rigidă. După o asemenea bătaie (primeai 40 de lovituri la fiecare palmă), palma ţi se umfla de trei ori. O încasai dacă chiuleai, dacă nu-ţi făceai temele, dacă nu învăţai. Profesoara de caligrafie, care era cam nebună şi făcea crize de isterie, avea o altă metodă: te punea pe jos şi te călca în picioare. Sau te trăgea de perciuni până ţi-i smulgea.

După şcoala primară am vrut să urmez gimnaziul [românesc] “Regele Ferdinand”. Am dat examen, am fost admis, dar… Eram în vara anului 1940 şi a fost dată legea care îi elimina pe copiii evrei din şcolile româneşti [după Statulul Evreiesc], aşa că a trebuit să merg din nou la o şcoală evreiască, şi anume la Şcoala complementară “Malbim”, care practic n-avea nici o valoare, adică nu era liceu. Ca atare, până la sfîrşitul războiului, am urmat şi Liceul teoretic “Cultura”, tot evreiesc. Am fost bursier, pentru că învăţam bine şi pentru că părinţii nu aveau posibilităţi materiale pentru a plăti taxele.

În liceu am fost în relaţii foarte bune cu directorul Litman şi cu nepotul acestuia, Dan Alter. Tata îi mai lucra directorului tâmplărie acasă la el, undeva la Şosea, într-o zonă rezidenţială a Bucureştiului. Acest om avea un suflet mare şi generos. La el la şcoală s-au refugiat mulţi profesori şi elevi evrei eliminaţi din şcolile româneşti. Erau câte doi-trei profesori la latină, la istorie. Nu era nevoie de toţi, dar în acest fel îi ajuta să supravieţuiască. Acest profesor remarcabil ne-a arătat o dată fotografii făcute la Paris cu Bergson şi cu alţi oameni de ştiinţă francezi. [Henri Louis Bergson (1859-1941): filosof francez important, dar aflat în afara curentelor filosofice ale epocii sale. A scris, printre altele, L’Évolution créatrice şi Matière et Mémoire.] După război Litman a plecat în Israel unde a predat filosofie şi a deschis acolo un cabinet de psihoterapie. Când am terminat liceul mi-a scris o dedicaţie pe o carte de pregătire a bacalaureatului la filosofie. Ea suna în felul următor: “Să nu uiţi de Ereţ Israel nici când o sa faci filosofie”. Veţi vedea mai departe câtă dreptate a avut.

Mi-a mai rămas în minte un profesor de franceză pe care nu ştiu cum îl chema, nici măcar nu era la clasa mea. Într-o recreaţie – era iarnă –, ne băteam cu zăpadă şi eu l-am lovit, din greşeală, drept în ochi. Am încremenit ca o statuie când am văzut ce am făcut. I-am cerut scuze, iar el, ca un lord, a plecat mai departe fără să-mi spună o vorbă. Această distincţie şi înţelegere mi-au rămas în minte ca ceva extraordinar.

Sigur, profesorii o duceau şi ei greu. La noi la franceză era profesoară doamna Lupu, o femeie foarte frumoasă dar şi foarte rea. Noi o porecliserăm “lupoaica” din această cauză.. A fost rea până când a adus pe lume un copil, apoi s-a schimbat radical. Franceză însă am învăţat, chiar foarte bine, de vreme ce acum sunt traducător din această limbă.

Am făcut şi hederul, care era pe fosta stradă Mămulari, aproape de Sinagoga croitorilor, unde se află acum Muzeul de istorie al comunităţii evreieşti din Bucureşti. Era un fel de ieşivă, unde am făcut şi pregătirea  pentru Bar Miţva, sub patronajul tânărului rabin pe atunci, Alexandru Şafran. Am fost şef de promoţie şi în această calitate am vorbit, la Templul Coral, în numele tuturor băieţilor confirmaţi atunci. Am fost fascinat de şarmul personal pe care rabinul Şafran îl avea încă de pe atunci. El nu cobora la turmă, ci ridica turma la el. Peste ani, i-am povestit rabinului – din a cărui operă am tradus în română – impresia pe care mi-a făcut-o în copilărie. Mi s-a povestit că la un moment dat tânărul rabin Şafran inspecta la Bacău orele de mozaism ţinute pentru elevii evrei în şcolile româneşti. Un director de şcoală, neevreu, i-a spus, impresionat de figura lui atât de elevată: “Nu vă supăraţi, dar aşa mi l-am imaginat întotdeauna pe Iisus Hristos”. L-a reîntâlnit pe rabinul Şafran cu ocazia discursului de recepţie de la Academia Română, când i-am putut admira, cu toţii, exemplara limbă română pe care o vorbeşte după 60 de ani de exil.

Vacanţele mi le petreceam la rudele din Moldova, de cele mai multe ori împreună cu fratele meu. Până la izbcnirea războiului, în 1940, mergeam în fiecare vară la Bacău şi la Piatra Neamţ, unde erau peisaje cu adevărat mirifice. În aceste oraşe locuiau pe atunci foarte mulţi evrei, dintre care mulţi erau intelectuali. În vacanţe eram mereu răsfăţaţi, rudele noastre din provincie având o situaţie materială incomparabil mai bună decât a noastră. În casa lor, totul era ritualizat, până şi facerea cafelei. Cafeaua se prăjea în bucătărie, iar mirosul ei îmbătător învăluia întreaga casă. De câte ori simt miros de cafea prâjită îmi amintesc de vacanţele copilăriei mele. La Piatra Neamţ am descoperit un desert extraordinar, unic: şerbetul în şapte straturi – cu cacao, vanilie, portocale, lămâie, zmeură, căpşuni şi rom. Eu aveam o linguriţă lungă cu care vroiam să ajung la ultimul strat. Rudele noastre ne ofereau excursii şi petreceri pitoreşti, în mijlocul naturii: făceam multe drumeţii, mergeam la pescuit. Tot la Piatra Neamţ era un chinez care îngrijea plantele dintr-o grădină absolut superbă, în timp ce fiul lui cânta la vioară, iar eu mă căţăram în pomi şi culegeam mere şi pere.

La Bacău avea casa fratele mamei, unchiul Iules, care avea o cârciumă. Se numea “La calul bălan”. Îmi plăcea să merg la Bistriţa, cu pluta, să mă joc cu ceilalţi copii la târgul “Moşilor”. Acest târg se ţinea vara, în iulie, de sărbătoarea Sfântului Ilie – profetul Eliahu din Tanach, preluat şi cinstit de tradiţia creştin-ortodoxă. Se ţinea în aer liber, la margine oraşului Bacău şi era plin de oameni, căruţe, cai, animale de curte, păsări. Era un vacarm de nedescris. Uneori mai venea câte un circ ambulant şi copiii se adunau imediat acolo. Târgul era un bun prilej pentru ţăranii din zonă să vândă şi să cumpere tot ce aveau nevoie: animale, fructe, obiecte de uz gospodăresc. Evreii participau şi ei la aceste târguri, pentru că ei făceau comerţ ambulant şi aveau o foarte importantă funcţie economică în aceste sate în care ei aduceau produse de primă necesitate: sare, chibrituri, ulei, etc. Când mă întorceam acasă in vacanţe eram atras de Gara de Nord; de fapt, întoarcerea acasă însemna pentru mine această gară.. E greu de explicat de ce îmi era dor nu de casă, ci de gară…

Am văzut relativ recent un film franţuzesc în care nişte copii, împărţiţi în două bande rivale, se jucau imitând de fapt scena politică a ţării, a Europei în preajma celui de al doilea război mondial. Ceva asemănător mi s-a întâmplat şi mie. Pe strada noastră locuia o familie de etnici germani, pe nume Meltzer. Unul dintre copiii acestei familii învăţase deja câte ceva despre nazism şi antisemitism şi într-o zi, împreună cu “banda” lui m-au urmărit să mă “împuşte” cu o puşcă de jucărie, dar are cărei alice înţepau foarte tare. M-au fugărit, iar eu am ieşit de pe strada Negru Vodă pe Văcăreşti şi, deoarece eram speriat şi nu m-am mai uitat pe unde merg, m-a călcat o maşină. Am căzut pe asfalt şi mi-am pierdut cunoştinţa. Când m-am trezit în jurul meu era o mulţime de oameni care mă întrebau unde locuiesc. Eu eram de-acum conştient, dar nu puteam mişca un deget, eram ca paralizat, şi nu le-am spus unde stau fiindcă nu vroiam ca părinţii să afle ce mi se întâmplase. După ce mi-am revenit, am plecat singur acasî şi nu le-am suflat părinţilor o vorbă despre această întâmplare care, din fericire, nu a avut urmări tragice.

Al Doilea Război Mondial

Era clar că atmosfera începuse să devină din ce în ce mai apăsătoare pentru evrei. Propaganda antisemită legionară era pe zi ce trecea mai puternică, justificată cumva de faptul că mulţi intelectuali români simpatizau această mişcare fascistă. Pe ziduri erau lipite afiţe cu maşini de “tocat evrei” şi altele de acest gen. Legionarii mărşăluiau prin cartierul evreiesc, în uniformele lor cu centiroane, cântând cântecele lor funebre şi chemând la răzbunare împotriva evreilor. Legislaţia anti-evreiască începută în 1938 de guvernul Goga-Cuza, continuată apoi de guvernul Gigurtu (în vara lui 1940) şi desăvârşită de regimul Antonescu până în 1944, a afectat şi familia noastră, dar nu în aşa măsură cum i-a afectat pe evreii mai înstăriţi.

La începutul anului 1940 tata a fost concentrat în armată, în Basarabia unde, pe lângă instrucţie şi săpat tranşee, a lucrat mobilă pentru ofiţerii superiori. Se vede că atunci evreii erau consideraţi încă cetăţeni ai ţării şi nu “duşmanii” cum aveau să devină o dată cu intrarea României în război. Tata mi-a povestit că acolo, în Basarabia, evreii din armată erau chemaţi în fiecare vineri seara şi sâmbăta dimineaţa în familiile evreieşti, pentru a celebra şabatul.

În perioada când tata a fost plecat, noi am închiriat cămăruţa lui unui tânăr venit din nordul ţării. Îl chema Şulăm Weber şi era un hasid care venise în Bucureşti pentru a-şi rezolva problema legată de cetăţenie. De la acest hasid am auzit pentru prima oară povestiri hasidice, miraculoase desigur, pe care acum nu mi le mai amintesc. Acest personaj ne-a oferit, mie şi familiei mele, cel mai frumos Pesah al copilăriei. Până la începutul sărbătorii, Şulăm fusese foarte retras, din cauza caşrutului sever impus. El îşi gătea singur şi nimeni nu avea voie să intre în cămăruţa lui, care era de fapt un antreu cu ciment pe jos. De Pesah însă, s-a hotărât să ni se alăture: s-a aşezat în capul mesei şi a pus ordine în sărbătoarea noastră. A aranjat pe masa strălucitoare, imaculată, oul, cartoful, rădăcinile amare, bucăţica de carne şi câteva matzot. Sărăcia aceste mese a fost repede învinsă de vocea lui caldă şi baritonală citind, psalmodiind şi comentând Meghila. Ca în fiecare an eu, fiind mezinul, am întrebat “Ma nishtana halaila haze mikol haleilot?” Tânărul hasid stătea în fruntea mesei, ca un prinţ, şi oficia, cânta, deşi cu o zi înainte se întorsese acasă maltratat, umilit şi tâlhărit de pantofi de huliganul cartierului, poreclit de noi Goliat. La un moment dat Şulăm s-a ridicat de la masă şi ne-a arătat un obiect pe care îl făcuse el singur şi pe care vroia să-l dăruiască unui magistrat de care depindea rezolvarea problemei lui şi care îl tot purta pe drumuri. Era un fel de veioză care proiecta pe perete doi lei maiestuoşi. Într-una din zile, după Pesah, Şulăm s-a dus la magistrat şi i-a dat cadoul. Magistratul l-a primit, dar pe Şulăm l-a gonit pe scări, fără să-l ajute; nu a primt cetăţenia şi peste câţiva ani a murit la Auschwitz.

După ce România a pierdut Basarabia şi Bucovina, în urma pactului Molotov-Ribbentrop 1, tata a fost trimis acasă din armată, şi a putut să lucreze în timpul războiului, desigur pe o plată foarte mică. El a lucrat la un spital bucureştean, la Spitalul Brâncovenesc, tot în domeniul lui, al reparaţiei şi întreţinerii mobilierul, iar mama a făcut, ocazional, croitorie. Tata lucra cam 8-9 ore pe zi. Sigur că el putea să mănânce acolo, dar noi acasă o duceam foarte greu, pentru că raţiile evreilor erau mai mici decât cele ale românilor, aşa că tata îşi mai făcea din când în când dreptate şi aducea acasă câte un peşte pe care îl ţinea ascuns sub cămaşă. Cred că s-a şi îmbolnăvit de plămâni din această cauză, pentru că peştele era rece şi îl ţinea câteva ore direct pe piele, dar era foarte fericit când putea să ne gătească peştele adus de el, când şi când.

Ţin minte că la un moment dat am fost trimis de la şcoală, împreună cu alţi copii evrei, să rechiziţionăm tot feluri de bunuri de la familiile evreieşti care erau obligate să dea îmbrăcăminte, pături, bani şi altele – pentru front, pentru familiie nevoiaşe, dar ştiu eu unde ajungeau toate lucrurile acelea?

În timpul celui de al doilea război mondial fratele meu a prestat muncă obligatorie. [Nota: Conform decretului-lege nr.132/20 ianuarie 1940 asupra taxelor militare datorate de evrei, obligatiunile militare si premilitare ale evreilor s-au transformat in munca obligatorie si in obligatiuni fiscale.] Eu eram prea mic pentru asta, nu aveam încă 16 ani – vârsta de la care evreii erau obligaţi să facă muncă forţată sub pază militară. Daca un evreu nu se prezenta la munca obligatorie se considera dezertare şi cazul era judecat de Curtea Marţială. Mulţi au fost astfel deportaţi în Transnistria, de unde nu s-au mai întors. Fratele meu a lucrat mai întâi la ferma Alba a lui Antonescu, situată lângă Bucureşti, apoi a fost trimis la Drăgăşani, la câteva sute de kilometri de casă. Venea acasă numai de sărbători, dar foarte rar. Ne povestea că la ferma Alba erau foarte mulţi ruşi şi rusoaice care lucrau acolo ca prizonieri de război. Ca un detaliu picant, mi-a povestit că fiica administratorului acelei ferme, creştină desigur, se îndrăgostise de el, ceea ce i-a atras antipatia profundă a tatălui ei. Bineînţeles că o relaţie între ei ar fi fost cu totul exclusă în acele vremuri.

În timpul guvernului Antonescu-Sima, când legionarii 2 erau la putere şi terorizau populaţia evreiască, am trecut printr-o întâmplare pe care vreau să v-o povestesc. Tovarăşul de lucru al tatălui meu era un anume Marcel Carlin, originar din Rusia. Acesta, văzând că situaţia e grea şi tulbure în România, s-a hotărât să se întoarcă împreună cu familia – soţia şi copiii – în ţara lui. Aşa că într-o seară de octombrie, în 1940, ne-am întâlnit cu toţii în casa unei rude a lui care stătea pe strada Văcăreşti, pentru a ne lua rămas-bun. La un moment dat au dat buzna acolo câţiva legionari care ne-au acuzat că ţinem o şedinţă bolşevică şi ne-au cerut bani ca să ne “ierte”. Am făcut rapid o chetă şi le-am dat banii respectivi. Problema e că prietenul tatălui meu avea la el paşapoartele pentru Rusia, şi dacă legionarii le-ar fi găsit, probabil că ne-ar fi omorât. Aşa că, profitând de un moment de neatenţie al lor, a ascuns paşapoartele în buzunarele copiilor, unde legionarii nu s-au gândit să caute. (Acest prieten al tatălui meu a reuşit să ajungă în cele din urmă în Rusia, unde din păcate a fost asasinat pentru că vindea pâine şi în urma unui control l-au găsit cu nişte neregului, reale sau nu. Asta se întâmpla în timpul războiului.)

La rebeliune, legionarii au omorât şi mutilat sute de evrei, au distrus case, magazine şi au incendiat o mulţime de sinagogi din Bucureşti. Eu am văzut totul pe fereastră. Se auzeau focuri de armă şi tot felul de sunete stranii. La lumina felinarelor, legionarii îşi împărţeau prada. Am văzut şi oameni înstăriţi care furau de la evrei: veneau cu cărucioare pentru copii şi furau din casele devastate ale evreilor. Noi ne-am baricadat în casă şi nu am deschis uşa la nimeni, dar la noi nu au venit pentru că noi eram săraci. Memorabil pentru noi a fost atunci când un fost ucenic al tatălui meu, un ţigan pe nume Dumitru (Mitică i se spunea), a bătut la uşă. Noi îngheţaserăm de spaimă şi am spus că nu deschidem. El a insistat, pentru că ne adusese mâncare, pe care ne-a dat-o prin uşa întredeschisă. A fost un gest de omenie în vremuri de neomenie.

Familia Kaufman, unde fratele meu era ucenic, a avut un destin tragic în timpul rebeliunii legionare. Fiind cunoscuţi ca oameni cu stare, legionarii au intra peste ei în casă. Pe fiica lui Kaufman întâi au violat-o şi apoi au ucis-o, pe Bernard Kaufman, patronul fratelui meu, l-au bătut îngrozitor şi l-au târât afară din casă până într-un loc unde l-au împuşcat. De doamna Kaufman, care era bolnavă psihic şi stătea tot timpul într-o cameră, nu se ştie nimic. Fiul, Jaques Kaufman, era sportiv, boxer şi culturist, aşa că a opus rezistenţă. S-a bătut cu legionarii, cred că a omorât vreo doi, dar până la urmă a  fost şi el împuşcat. Au scăpat cu viaţă doi copii care nu erau acasă, şi care după război au emigrat în Anglia.

În spatele străzii noastre era strada Căuzaşi, unde se afla Institutul medico-legal. După pogrom, evreii au fost anunţaţi că se pot duce să identifice cadavrele, dar noi nu ne-am dus, pentru că nu aveam rude în Bucureşti. Nu s-a vorbit deloc despre suferinţa provocată evreilor de această rebeliune legionară, deoarece Antonescu  dorea ca accesntul să cadă pe fărădelegile legionarilor împotriva societăţii româneşti, pe faptul că această societate era într-o stare de anomie din cauza lor, etc.

Vreau neapărat să vă povestesc o întâmplare care m-a marcat până în ziua de astăzi. Eram în timpul războiului, când pentru evrei situaţia era deosebit de grea. Mama tocmai terminase de lucrat o rochie şi m-a trimis să i-o duc clientei care urma să-i plătească mamei pentru munca ei. Mi-a dat banul, de care era mare nevoie în casă, dar nenorocirea a fost că l-am pierdut pe stradă, deşi îl ţineam strâns în pumn. Era seară. L-am căutat cred că o oră, peste tot, prin rigole chiar. Nu l-am mai găsit. Mama, care aştepta atât de mult acei bani pentru a ne cumpăra de mâncare, muncise degeaba din cauza neatenţiei mele. M-a urmărit tot timpul această întâmplare; chiar şi astăzi sufăr când îmi aduc aminte.

Ultima parte a războiului am petrecut-o mai mult în adăposturi anti-aeriene, pentru a scăpa de bombardamente. O dată, o bombă a expoldat chiar lângă adăpostul în care mă aflam împreună cu mama, şi încăperea respectivă a fost inundată. Când începea să sune alarma, până şi câinii cunoşteau drumul către adăposturi. Totuşi, eu eram copil, şi nu ştiam mare lucru. Continuam să ne jucăm, făceam orchestre, cântam ca proştii… Probabil că era o reacţie de apărare.

Noi am avut noroc că nu am fost deportaţi, deşi auzeam mereu zvonuri despre bucureşteni duşi în Transnistria. Pe strada noastră locuia un anume Segal, care avea o cofetărie. Autorităţile aveau pe lista lor de deportare un Segal, şi pentru că nu l-au găsit pe acela, l-au deportat pe vecinul nostru pentru că întâmplător avea acelaşi nume şi ei trebuiau să raporteze că au deportat un Segal, nu conta cine era… Am avut şi noi câteva rude din Moldova care au fost deportate, dar s-au întors şi apoi au emigrat în Israel.

Adevărul este că în timpul războiului nu prea am ştiut ce se întâmplă cu evreii. Nu aveam radio, pentru că evreii fuseseră obligaţi încă din august 1940 să predea aparatele de radio la Poliţie, dar zvonurile mai circulau. Unele erau atât de îngrozitoare, încât aproape nu puteau fi crezute. Nu ne puteam imagina că Armata şi Jandarmeria română ucideau copii, femei, bărbaţi, bătrâni, toţi nevinovaţi sau vinovaţi că s-au născut evrei.

După război

După război, cel mai important lucru pentru mine era să-mi continui şcoala, aşa că m-am înscris la Şcoala tehnico-sanitară, cu gândul de a urma mai departe medicina. Autorităţile comuniste au interzis însă celor care urmau această şcoală să dea examen de admitere la medicină, aşa că a trebuit să dau examen la altă facultate. Am ales filosofia, pentru că eram atras de lumea ideilor, îmi plăcea să speculez. Şi astfel s-a împlinit o parte din profeţia pe care mi-a făcut-o profesorul Litman prin dedicaţia scrisă pe cartea de filosofie, la terminarea liceului.

A doua parte a profeţiei, cea legată de Ereţ Israel, s-a materializat şi ea, într-un fel. Tot imediat după război am făcut parte din organizaţia sionistă de stânga Hashomer Hatzair [Paznicul tânăr, în ebraică] 3, organizaţie care milita pentru emigrare în tânărul stat Israel. La un moment dat autorităţile comuniste au interzis aceste organizaţii sioniste, au avut loc procese, sioniştii au fost anchetaţi, unii chiar închişi. Spre deosebire de alţii, eu am scris de bună vie, în toate C.V.-urile mele că am făcut parte din această organizaţie. Şi de aici mi s-au tras multe neplăceri. Un exemplu este în timpul facultăţii, când colegii vroiau să mă aleagă şef de grupă sau sindical. Din nou, propria mea declaraţie că făcusem parte dintr-o mişcare sionistă era o tinichea legată de coadă. După facultate, aceeaşi poveste. În 1951 la recrutare, când am spus cine sunt şi de unde vin în faţa unei aşa-zise comisii medicale (era de fapt o comisie militaro-politică), am fost privit ca un duşman al poporului. Nu vroiau să înţeleagă că a fi sionist nu e totuna cu a fi fascist sau extremist de dreapta. Partidul Comunist Român nu recunoştea sionismul ca o mişcare de eliberare naţională.

În 1955 am fost repartizat să lucrez la Radiodifuziune, unde am făcut probă 2-3 săptămâni, am fost felicitat de redactorul –şef pentru felul în care am muncit, dar după două zile mi-au spus că nu mai au nevoie de serviciile mele. O secretară de la facultate m-a sfătuit să iau legătura cu Harry Dona, co-preşedintele Radioului, evreu, şi să-i spun de problema cu sionismul. A doua zi după ce am vorbit cu el, cei de la cadre m-au chemat înapoi. Nu am reuşit niciodată să avansez la salarii sau să promovez, deşi nimeni nu mi-a spun un cuvânt. Totul era tacit şi subânţeles.

Tata era un om apolitic prin excelenţă. Nu citea ziare, nu comenta şi nu era interesat de politică. Într-un fel, asta m-a ajutat, indirect: n-am fost niciodată membru al Partidului Comunist Român. După terminarea războiului, tata a devenit muncitor în fabrică, până la pensionare. A rămas mereu acelaşi tip pedant, tipicar, aceeaşi persoană distinsă care petrecea o oră în faţa oglinzii înainte de a pleca la serviciu. Se bărbierea în fiecare dimineaţă, şi pentru că nu aveam bani să cumpărăm lame de ras, singura lamă pe care o avea o ascuţea pe sticlă şi o folosea câteva luni bune. Tata a decedat la vârsta de 63 de ani, în anul 1963, şi a fost înmormântat, după tipicul evreiesc, în cimitirul din strada Giurgiului. Am ţinut iahrzeit, iar cel care a spus kadişul după el a fost fratele meu.

Mulţi ani după moartea tatei, mama s-a recăsătorit, pe la sfărşitul anilor 1970 cu un prieten de familie, pe nume Segal Uşer. Era un om cu multă ştiinţă de carte evreiască, chiar îl meditase şi pe fratele meu la ebraică şi uneori ţinea locul diferiţilor rabini, dar nu în sinagogă, ci în şedinţe particulare cu enoriaşii care îi cereau mereu sfaturi. Acest Uşer Segal a fost un personaj fabulos, după părerea mea. A venit din Rusia după Revoluţia socialistă din octombrie, cam prin 1917-1918. A scăpat de şapte ori cu viaţă din mâînile diverselor autorităţi române, pentru că a dat şapte inele, bijuteri de familie. Cineva îi spusese că autorităţile române sunt corupte şi pot fi “cumpărate” cu bani sau cu diverse bunuri. Aşa că el şi-a cusut în căptuşeala hainei aceste inele şi de câte ori a fost în pericol, şi-a scăpat viaţa cu ele. Mulţi au spus că norocul evreilor români a fost că, spre deosebire de germani care îşi făceau treaba cu minuţie, românii erau corupţi şi unii s-au putut “strecura” pentru a-şi salva viaţa. În România, Uşer Segal a devenit comunist ilegalist şi, în timpul regimului Antonescu, a tipărit manifeste anti-fasciste, chiar la Monitorul Oficial, unde apăreau decretele-legi anti-evreieşti. Era acolo un oarecare Popescu, şeful tipografiei, care a lucrat cu Segal şi cu alţi ilegalişti. În timpul războiului, Segal era deja în vârstă, avea cam 60 de ani. A avut cinci copii, patru fete şi un băiat. Băiatul s-a îndrăgostit de o rusoaică şi a pleacat în Uniunea Sovietică. Cerna, fiica cea mai frumoasă şi cea mai deşteaptă, s-a sinucis, iar celelate trei au plecat în Israel după cel de-al doilea război mondial.

Tatăl meu fusese prieten cu Segal Uşer, cât timp a trăit se vizitau destul de des, se ajutau la nevoie, mergeau împreună la petreceri, dar nu ştiu împrejurările în care s-au cunoscut. După moartea tatei, Segal a ajutat-o pe mama să depăşească acest moment greu şi după câţiva ani s-au căsătorit, pentru că mamei îi era teamă să rămână singură. Era păcat să rămână văduvă toată viaţa. Mama, după vârsta de 70 de ani a prins gustul lecturii, şi deşi avea doar şcoala elementară, citea cu o fervoare deosebită.. Prin tot ce a reprezentat, mama a avut un rol important în viaţa mea. A decedat în 1984, la vârsta de 89 de ani. De data aceasta eu am spus rugăciunea de Kadiş şi am ţinut iahrzeit. Este înmormântată alături de tata, în Cimitirul evreiesc din Şoseaua Giurgiului.

După război, Marcel, fratele meu, a făcut o specializare la ORT, unde a învăţat din nou ceasornicăria. S-a căsătorit , prin anii 1960, cu Blanche, o evreică foarte frumoasă şi citită, deşi nu avea studii superioare. Nu au avut copii, şi la un moment dat au divorţat şi ea a plecat în Israel. Fratele meu s-a recăsătorit cu o româncă pe nume Coca, cu care din păcate nu prea avea nimic în comun, în sensul că nu se potriveau, aveau caractere mult prea diferite. Fratele meu a murit relativ tânăr, la 64 de ani, în 1986. Este înmormântat în cimitirul evreiesc din Şoseaua Giurgiului. Nu a avut copii.

Am lucrat la radio 18 ani ca redactor la emisiunile de cultură. De cele mai multe ori făceam documentare pentru aceste emisiuni, care nu aveau legătură cu politica, din fericire.. La începutul anilor 1960 a fost un fel de scandal. Venise de sus o indicaţie că evreii trebuie epuraţi din această instituţie, pe motiv că sunt prea mulţi colaboratori externi. Acest lucru m-a îndârjit, aşa că m-am radicalizat şi am făcut tot posibilul să fiu dat şi eu afară. În 1963 am fost anchetat de Securitate sub pretextul că am introdus arta decadentă în Radio. De fapt, era un album cu artă modernă pe care îl arătasem unor colegi. Am dat atunci o declaraţie că voi păstra “o atmosferă sănătoasă în jurul meu.” În 1973 am fost dat afară de la Radiodifuziune, pe motiv că erau prea mulţi angajaţi. S-a făcut o comisie care trebuia să ne ajute să ne găsim alte locuri de muncă. Pe mine m-au trimis redactor la Revista Pompierilor. Eu am refuzat şi după aceea o colegă a mea, Lia Lăzărescu, a intervenit pentru mine la doctorul Penciu de la Institutul de Igienă. Această mutare a mea se făcuse la nivel ministerial. Preşedintele Radioului a dat un telefon la ministrul Sănătăţii pentru ca eu să fiu angajat la acel institut. Mi-am făcut singur caracterizarea, m-am elogiat singur şi ca să spun şi ceva de rău am scris că nu sunt… telegenic! Aici am lucrat ca sociolog – făceam anchete de familie, statistică medicală. De aici m-am pensionat, în 1989.

Sunt mai mult de 20 de ani de când colaborez la revista comunităţii: Realitatea Evreiască – fosta Revista Cultului Mozaic.. Primul meu articol a fost scris cu ocazia tricentenarului Spinoza. Redactorul şef de atunci al revistei, Victor Rusu, probabil de conivenţă cu rabinul şef Moses Rosen 4, mi-a spus că nu publică acest articol, că el nu ţine de profilul revistei. O lume întreagă îl celebra în acel an pe Spinoza, numai noi nu. La o aniversare a revistei, în urmă cu câţiva ani, am fost întrebat cum am debutat, eu am relatat episodul de mai sus, dar nu l-au publicat faptul că primul articol mi-a fost refuzat. Şeful meu de la Institutul de igienă se mira întotdeauna de faptul că articolele mele apar pe prima pagină, alături de cele ale şef rabinului. La un moment dat am avut, pe vremea comuniştilor, un serial despre Biblie, în care combăteam cultul personalităţii şi idolatria.

Dacă o până în 1989 [pînă la revoluţia română] toate ferestrele vizavi de iudaism erau închise, după aceea am putut să lucrez, să colaborez în acest domeniu. Sigur că am citit, am căutat cărţi, am xeroxat materiale care aveau legătură cu istoria evreilor, cu iudaismul, etc. A propos de xeroxat, am o mică întâmplare interesantă. Aveam un amic care trăia din xerox, iar asta era o treabă riscantă fiindcă cei care se ocupau cu xeroxarea erau atunci, în general, fie securiţti, fie colaboratori ai Securităţii. Da aceea eu preferam să lucrez cu intermediari. La un moment dat acest amic al meu, evreu, a vrut să plece în Israel, a fost prins că făcea copii xerox clandestin, i s-a confiscat paşaportul şi i s-a spus că îl va primi înapoi doar dacă va spune ce şi pentru cine a copiat. Într-o zi a venit la mine spăşit să-mi spună că sunt pe “lista neagră”. A trebuit să duc de acasă toate xeroxurile, pentru prieteni, întrucât tot ce aveam eu era interzis de regim: cărţi de iudaism, istoria religiilor, etc.

Altă dată, lucram cu un intermediar căruia îi duceam să-mi xeroxeze o gramatică ebraică, premiată de Academia franceză, pe care o luasem din biblioteca comunităţii. Peste trei zile, când m-am dus s-o iau, respectivul s-a uita la mine şi mi-a zis că n-am făcut bine că i-am adus o asemenea carte, şi că o să fiu tras la răspundere pentru asta. “Ia-ţi cartea şi fugi”, mi-a spus omul. I-am spus că e o carte a unei limbi, o gramatică, şi nu Mein Kampf [scrisă de Adolf Hitler]. “E mai rău”, a replicat el. Am alergat îngrozit până acasă de parcă aş fi fost urmărit. Aveam 60 de ani atunci.

Până să intru la facultatea nu prea am avut prieteni români, pentru că mă învârteam mai mult prin cercuri evreieşti. În facultate am avut tot felul de colegi, dar pragul prieteniei a fost trecut doar cu fetele. Întotdeauna eram preocupat dacă după terminarea unei anumite forme de şcolarizare voi rămâne în relaţii de prietenie cu colegii. Cred că merită încercat şi matriarhatul – ar fi o şansă de a vedea lumea cu mai multă responsabilitate, înţelegere, blândeţe. În ce priveşte relaţiile cu fetele, trebuie să spun că mediul evreiesc era mic burghez, nu neapărat după starea materială, ci după concepţii. Accesul meu la o fată evreică era practic nul. Am intrat în câteva case şi, foarte repede, părinţii fetei, rudele, îşi dădeau seama că nu reprezint o mare afacere. Am avut însă prietene românce. În prieteniile cu româncele nu exista o barieră socială.. Evreimea în schimb era foarte stratificată pe categorii sociale şi cu greu puteai pătrunde în acele cercuri.

La un moment dat am avut prieteni veniţi din Rusia: Octavian Madan, ala cărui tată era preot, sau Saşa, care povestea lucruri uluitoare despre Rusia. Erau acolo oameni refuzau să mănânce şuncă pentru că se vindea la magazinele bolşevice, oameni care au trăit toată viaţa la marginea societăţii. Un alt prieten, tot din Rusia a fost şi este David Millstein. Tatăl lui fusese reprezentantul Joint-ului 5 pe Rusia şi a fost asasinat acolo în împrejurări dubioase. David a plecat în Israel după război şi a făcut o carieră interesantă – era economist. Un unchi al lui a venit într-o zi la mine şi mi-a spus că lui David i s-a făcut dor de prietenul lui, adică de mine, şi m-a întrebat dacă nu vreau să fac şi eu alia, oferindu-se să mă ajute în acest sens. După ce m-am căsătorit, am renunţat la ideea de a mai părăsi România.

Soţia mea, pe numele de fată Velea König, s-a născut în 1933, la Moscova, din tată român şi mamă austriacă. A venit în România cu tatăl ei, care s.a repatriat în 1958. Bunicul din partea mamei, Speilman, de meserie gravor, era un evreu care s-a convertit pentru că dorea să se căsătorească cu o creştină. Pe vremea nazismului a trebuit să se ascundă în munţi pentru a i se pierde urma, întrucât conform definiţiei rasiale a evreului, el era considerat încă evreu, chiar dacă îşi schimbase religia. Mama soţiei mele a avut trei surori, şi soarta lor pot spune că reprezintă soarta evreimii europene. Una dintre ele a ajuns împreună cu soţul ei în Kazahstan, unde au îndurat o mizerie cumplită, o alta, Carla, a fugit de la Viena în Italia, dar fascismul a ajuns-o şi acolo şi s-a refugiat apoi la Londra. Acolo a fost menajeră la un castel şi l-a cunoscut pe evreul Deutch din Cehoslovacia, cu care s-a căsătorit. Acest Deutch făcuse parte din Rezistenţa franceză, dar a fost rănit şi colegii l-au transportat la Londra. După război, Carla şi Deutch s-au stabilit în Cehoslovacia unde el avea o făbricuţă de conserve şi comuniştii l-au băgat în închisoare pe motiv că era chiabur. Ei au avut o fiică, pe nume Ilus, care s-a născut la Londra şi, din această cauză,  a fost persecutată de comunişti când s-au mutat în Cehoslovacia. A treia soră, Mitzi a rămas la Viena, tolerată de patronul întreprinderii unde lucra deoarece era o foarte bună muncitoare. Ea avea convingeri social-democrate, credea în comunism. Şi când comuniştii ruşi au ajuns la Viena, ea a fost violată de unii dintre aceştia.

Soţia mea a făcut facultatea de medicină la Petersburg, iar în România a lucrat ca medic la Institutul de geriatrie “Ana Aslan”. A fost întotdeauna interesată de mozaism şi de tradiţia iudaică, într-un fel poate şi datorită preocupărilor mele, dar poate şi pentru că avusese un bunic evreu.

Pe Velea am cunoscut-o prin intermediul unui prieten pe nume Kádár (rus de origine) şi cu ajutorul muzicii, de care eram îndrăgostiţi amândoi. Acest prieten era vecin cu viitoarea mea soţie, şi m-a întrebat într-o zi dacă nu vreau să cunosc o fată interesantă. Probabil că şi ei i-a spus acelaşi lucru despre mine. Kádár era sigur că noi ne-am potrivi, aşa că prima noastră întâlnire a avut loc la Ateneul Român, la un concert de muzică simfonică.

De altfel muzica, teatrul, cărţile au reprezentat pentru mulţi salvarea pe plan psihic în timpul comunismului. Această defulare a dus la impozia şi nu la explozia regimului comunist la noi în ţară. Noi, în România, nu am avut un samizdat 6, cum au avut de pildă ruşii, care au făcut o opoziţie serioasă. Aici au fost doar câteva “floricele”. În anii nenorociţi ai lui Ceauşescu  am văzut un singur manifest, destul de blând. A adus cineva la institut o hârtiuţă în care era condamnat regimul pentru “pâinea mizerabilă”. Eu am dat hârtiuţa mai departe, ca prostul, şi puteam să o păţesc, pentru că oamenii vorbeau. M-am dus la adjuncta laboratorului nostru şi i-am arătat hârtiuţa. Ea a zis că vrea s-o mai arate cuiva dar când i-am cerut-o înapoi, mi-a spus că a aruncat-o în vasul de la toaletă. Ruşii au avut mai multă dârzenie; pe de altă parte, Ceuşescu a avut o tentativă de pseudo-liberalism, prin anii 1960, şi, mai ales, a mers pe panta naţionalistă.

Fiul meu, Felix, s-a născut la Bucureşti în 1963. A făcut şcoala primară în apropiere de Muzeul Ţăranului Român şi liceul “I. L.Caragiale”, pe care l-a absolvit în 1982. A urmat apoi cursurile facultăţii de matematică din Bucureşti. Ca adolescent şi apoi ca tânăr nu a fost atras de latura religioasă a iudaismului, dar participa la sederul de Pesah şi îi plăcea foarte tare sărbătoare de Purim, pentru care mama lui inventa tot felul de costume. A cântat o vreme în corul comunităţii şi a făcut câteva spectacole şi chiar turnee în Israel cu acest cor foarte talentat al Templului Coral care cânta în idiş şi ebraică.

A fost tot timpul pasionat de fotografie, şi în 1991, la mineriadă 7, a făcut câteva fotografii compromiţătoare pentru guvernul de atunci, care au apărut în unele reviste occidentale. I-a fost teamă să nu i se întâmple ceva rău, aşa că a hotărât să plece în Israel. S-a stabilit la Ierusalim şi a urmat cursurile unei a doua facultăţi, şi anume renumita facultatea de artă Beţalel. Cred că s-a apropiat de Israel şi datorită preocupărilor mele din domeniul iudaisticii. În copilărie nu l-am îndemnat să facă alia, dar până la urmă aşa s-a întâmplat. În perioada 2001-2003 a făcut un masterat la Helsinki, unde a cunoscut-o pe Julie, o fată din Austria, cu care s-a căsătorit în vara anului 2003. Acum locuiesc amândoi la Viena.

Sigur că după 1989 viaţa mea s-a schimbat, ca a tuturor românilor, de altfel. Am putut să călătorim, să vorbim liberi, avem alte perspective deşi lucrurile nu stau atât de bine în ţară.. Am lucrat şi lucrez foarte mult în cadrul editurii Hasefer, editura comunităţii evreilor din Bucureşti, fondată în 1980.

În ce priveşte politica, sunt multe de spus. Poate că, subiectiv, admiraţia mea merge către Statele Unite, pentru că Europa s-a dovedit de prea multe ori laşă şi gata de o mie de ori să repete aceleaşi greşeli. Nu a învăţat nimic din lecţiile trecutului şi asta o depunctează, ca să zicem aşa. America are o dinamică extraordinară faţă de evrei, negri şi alte minorităţi. Lupta dusă de societatea civilă americană a făcut ca multe lucruri să se schimbe în bine, în timp ce în Europa dimpotrivă, coaliţia monstruoasă dintre extrema dreaptă şi extrema stângă, ambele anti-israeliene, este stupefiantă. Ştiam că extrema dreaptă e antisemită, dar văd că şi extrema stângă e la fel.

În 1992 am făcut o vizită în Israel şi păstrez o amintire extraordinară. Am fost impresionat de absolut tot ce am văzut. Am fost încântat de biblioteci, unde găseam ce vroiam, şi mai mult de atât. Mi-am amintit cum la Biblioteca Academiei din Bucureşti, în vremea comunismului cărţile despre sionism stăteau alături de cele legionare, într-un fond secret. Chiar şi acum sărăcia exemplară din domeniul iudaisticii a acestei atât de importante biblioteci din România nu ştiu dacă e întâmplătoare.

Mă simt totuşi bine în România, sunt bucuros că viaţa evreiască din Bucureşti s-a îmbogăţit, văd că există tineri neevrei interesaţi de iudaism, iar eu sunt foarte activ în cadrul vieţii intelectuale evreieşti prin articolele pe care le public şi prin cărţile pe care le traduc. Merg la sinagogă cu ocazia sărbătorilor de primăvară şi de toamnă, particip la întruniri şi conferinţe ţinute de centrele de iudaistică din Bucureşti şi Cluj sau la manifestările organizate de Ambasada statului Israel cu diverse prilejuri.

Glosar:

1  Pactul Ribbentrop-Molotov, 23 august 1939

Ministrul de Externe rus Molotov şi omologul sau german Ribbentrop au semnat pactul sovieto-nazist, un angajament de ambele părţi pentru menţinerea relaţiilor paşnice între ele pe o perioadă de 10 ani. Protocolul adiţional secret prevedea impărţirea sferelor de influenţă între URSS si al Treilea Reich.`1. În cazul unui aranjament teritorial sau politic în zonele aparţinând statelor baltice (Finlanda, Estonia, Letonia, Lituania), graniţa de nord a Lituaniei va reprezenta graniţa sferelor de influenţă ale Germaniei si URSS.(…)3. In privinţa Europei sud-estice partea sovietică accentuează interesul pe care-l manifestă pentru Basarabia. Partea germană îşi declară totalul dezinteres politic faţă de aceste teritorii`. Pactul a funcţionat pentru doi ani, timp în care URSS a recâştigat toate teritoriile pierdute ca urmare a primului război mondial şi Germania era liberă pentru a duce războiul impotriva Franţei şi Angliei. Căderea Franţei în iunie 1940 şi starea precară în care se afla Anglia l-a încurajat pe Hitler să declanşeze invadarea URSS, nume de cod operatiunea Barbarossa,  în iunie 1941.

2  Legionar

Membru al Legiunii Arhanghelului Mihail ( Mișcarea Legionară), mișcare înființată în anul 1927 de C. Z. Codreanu ca o organizație paramilitară teroristă de orientare naționalistă-fascistă, creată după modelul organizațiilor naziste SA și SS, cu un caracter mistic-religios, violent anticomunist, antisemit și antimasonic. După asasinarea lui Codreanu în aprilie 1938 conducerea Legiunii a fost preluată de Horia Sima. Horia Sima a amplificat campania de asasinate politice, economice, rasiale și de interese personale, campanie care a culminat cu Rebeliunea legionară din ianuarie 1941, o lovitură de stat eșuată împotriva lui Antonescu și a armatei române. La 4 septembrie 1940 Legiunea s-a aliat cu Ion Antonescu, formând „Statul Național-Legionar” în al cărui guvern legionarii constituiau principala forță politică.

3 Hashomer Hatzair

 este mișcarea de tineret sionist socialist (în ebraică „tânărul paznic”) si  a fost creată în anul 1912 în Galiția, după care s-a răspândit în întreaga Europa. Mișcarea avea o linie educativă și intelectuală suplimentară față de învățământul școlar și a impunea o linie ideologică sionist-socialistă.

4  Rosen, Moses (1912-1994)

Șeful - Rabin din România și președinte a Federației Comunităților Evreiești din România în perioada comunismului,  între 1948-1993. Personalitate complexă, a desfăşurat o activitate susţinută pentru ajutorarea evreilor români în perioada comunistă şi pentru menţinerea unei vieţi evreieşti tradiţionale în cadrul comunităţilor din ţară.

5 Joint (American Jewish Joint Distribution Committee)

6 Samizdat

publicarea si distribuirea secretă a literaturii interzise de guvern în perioada Uniunii Sovietice. De obicei, textele erau tipărite pe hârtie subțire si circulau din mână-n mână. Pedeapsa pentru cei implicați în activitățile samizdatului depindea de fiecare țară: de la hărțuire până la închiderea în închisoare pentru o durată mai scurtă sau mai lungă.  Geza Szocs and Sandor Toth  au fost scriitori samizdat maghiari din România.

7  Mineriade

violențele exercitate de mineri în România postdecembristă. În total au avut loc șase mineriade în anii 1990 și 1991.

Ticu Goldstein

Ticu Goldstein
Bucharest
Romania
Date of the interview: March 2004
Interviewer: Georgeta Pana

Ticu Goldstein is a man of a very agreeable nature. He is a genuine intellectual, a bonhomous individual, and one of the most active scholars of the Jewish community in Bucharest. He translated into Romanian scores of works of the Judaic literature and philosophy, including Moshe Idel’s Mistica si mesianism [Mystics and Messianism] (1997), Alexandru Safran’s Intelepciunea cabalei [The Wisdom of the Kabbalah] (1998), Carol Iancu’s Emanciparea evreilor din Romania [The Emancipation of the Romanian Jews] (1999) and Emanuel Levinas’ Dificila libertate [The Difficult Freedom] (1999). He lectured and held scientific presentations on Levinas’ philosophy, the Kabbalah etc. and contributed (and still contributes) articles to Israeli and Romanian periodicals like Revista cultului mozaic [The Magazine of the Mosaic Cult], Realitatea evreiasca [The Jewish Reality], Observatorul cultural [The Cultural Observer] or Minimum. He lives with his wife in the Dorobanti quarter, in a peaceful and green neighborhood. Their apartment is decorated with good taste. Here and there one can spot traditional Romanian and Russian objects, but also Judaic religious objects. However, what catches the attention most are the books. They are Mr. Goldstein’s greatest treasure.

My family background
Growing up
My school years
During the war
Post-war
My wife Velea
Glossary

My family background

All I know about my maternal grandparents is that they were named Iancu and Rebeca Tobias. My grandfather was born in Piatra Neamt, and my grandmother in Bacau. Grandfather Tobias was a tailor and taught my mother this trade. Both my grandfather and my grandmother were religious, traditionalist people; they used Yiddish at home, but they spoke Romanian pretty well too. I don’t know the names of their brothers and sisters.

One more thing I know about my mother’s side of the family is that they were better off than my father’s family. Some cousins of hers from Piatra Neamt named Pescaru (my grandfather’s nephews) owned some restaurants in that Moldavian town. There were also some lawyers, journalists and artists in my mother’s family. I only remember one of them, named Ionel Tapu, one of her cousins. He was an artist in the proper sense of the word. He played the violin and was very talented, so the family sent him to study in Paris and supported him with great financial efforts. But he was a Bohemian and the only thing he acquired in Paris was a new violin. He came back at the end of the 1930s and gave up the violin for the drums. He was hired by the most important variety theater in the country, the Carabus-Savoy in Bucharest. He went on tours across the entire world with them. But in 1941, he was kicked out of the theater, like all the Jews for that matter. During the war he was able to play at the Jewish Baraseum Theater, in the Capital. After the war, he was hired by the prestigious Orchestra of the Radio Broadcasting Company. [Ed. note: The Jewish theater in Bucharest was founded around 1890 and constituted a permanent presence in the artistic life of the Capital. In 1941, when Jewish actors were forbidden to perform on other stages, they found refuge at the Baraseum, where they put on very popular variety shows.] The funny thing about him was that he had his family write his partitions. His entire family worked for him. He had a daughter, Virginica, who left for America after the war.

My mother had a brother, named Tobias Iules. Uncle Iules lived in Bacau, where he owned a pub. The place was called ‘The Fair Horse’. In the interwar period, when our material situation gradually deteriorated, Uncle Iules would send us supplies: little barrels with cheese, olives and sausages. Even though he had a better material situation, he had the time to think about his sister's problems and helped her the best way he could. I know that when the war came, he was already married to Silvia, a Jewish woman of an exceptional inborn intelligence. In 1940 or 1941, they wanted to leave for Russia, but they were told at the border that things were very serious there and that it was risky for them to go on. So they came back. After the war they made aliyah to Israel, settled in a kibbutz and took up high performance agriculture. I kept in touch with them even under the communist regime, when sending letters abroad was difficult. Iules and Silvia had a son, Felix. He was an officer in the Israeli army and fought in the war of 1967. My son bears his name.

My mother, Tobias Surica, was born in 1895, in Piatra Neamt. Unfortunately, her mother died at her birth, so she was raised by an aunt of mine, Tipora, my mother’s sister. Her father was a tailor in Piatra Neamt. It was him who taught her this craft, which she exercised with great ability, especially in the times when our family’s financial situation was precarious. In 1920, she left for Bucharest on her own, to find a job. It was a matchmaker who helped her meet my father. In 1922, he was serving in the army, and they got married before he had gone out. First they got engaged, on 3rd June 1922. A few months later, they became husband and wife. They had a Jewish wedding, before the rabbi, under the kippah, but they also went to the civil authorities. The party took place in a house on Romulus St. My mother kept in touch with the matchmaker who had introduced my father to her. I remember they would sometimes meet and talk about family, hardships and children. Although their union was arranged, my parents got along with each other very well all the time. They respected each other and had an enduring marriage.

My paternal grandfather, Goldstein Simon, was born in Husi, towards the end of the 19th century. I know he was very religious, devout even; he wouldn’t let himself photographed, because he thought this would mean breaking the commandment not to have idols. The only picture of him had been taken without him being aware of it. Unfortunately, that picture was lost. I know for sure that his native tongue was Yiddish; but he also spoke Romanian. He lived and worked all his life in Husi. He was a tailor. I don’t know anything about other relatives of his, and I know very little about my father’s brothers and sisters. I do remember a sister of his, Adela, who was born in Husi and who emigrated to Canada together with her husband and children, before World War II began. Adela was moderately religious: she celebrated the holidays and went to the synagogue once in a while. I can’t remember the names of her children. I think her husband’s first name was Ilie, but I couldn’t tell what his surname was. Simona was another sister of my father’s. She left for America at the end of the 1930s, and she wanted to take us with her. But the break of the war was near and nobody wanted the Jews anymore. My father had a brother, Lupu Goldstein, whose original name was Wolf. He was born in Husi, and settled in Dorohoi. During the war, he was deported together with his wife and three children to Transnistria 1. They all survived and left for Israel immediately after the war. Unfortunately, there is little information about my relatives, and I’m the first to feel sorry for this. My father’s family was poor and was mostly made up of craftsmen: carpenters, joiners, clocksmiths. Still, we used to keep in touch with them, although many of them had a lot to suffer because of the authorities of the Antonescu regime 2 during World War II.

My father, Lazar Goldstein, was born in Husi in 1900. His only education consisted of four elementary grades, as he had to start earning his living at an early age. He left his home at about 18 and ended up in Buhcarest. I don’t know who taught him carpentry, but he was very skilled. He owned a workshop in Bucharest, where he had two apprentices. He was very industrious and persevering and valued a thing that was well crafted. He made the pieces of furniture all the way from the beginning to the end. He often worked for important people, like the writer Liviu Rebreanu [Liviu Rebreanu (1885-1944): Romanian prose writer and playwright, author of significant social novels such as Ion, Rascoala – The Uprising –, and Padurea spanzuratilor – The Forest of the Hanged.] or the prominent politician Armand Calinescu [Armand Calinescu (1893-1939): president of the Ministers’ Council, an anti-Nazi and anti-Legionary figure, advocate of the alliance with France and England; he had the courage to tell King Carol II, in 1939, that ‘the Germans are a danger and an alliance with them equals a protectorate’. He was assassinated by the Legionaries on 21st September 1939, in Bucharest.]. The house and the workshop were in fact one and the same thing, and my mother would get upset because the house was full of sawdust. My father would have liked all the family to help him in his work, as the two apprentices weren’t always there. I used to help him pretty often. Although I was only 10, I was familiar with timber and I enjoyed the smell of new furniture. My job was to polish the furniture. It was no easy job, for, if my arm got tired, I had to quickly remove the brush imbued with chemical substances from the piece of furniture, lest it should imprint itself and burn the material.

At a certain point, my father lost the workshop, because he didn’t manage to pay his taxes. So one beautiful spring day, some people from the police and the city hall came. They were beating this huge drum, reading aloud the decision that empowered them to take my father’s workshop away from him. It was a scene worthy of the Middle Ages. After that, my father became a free-lance worker. He would usually go to his customers’ places. Our situation went from bad to worse and my mother was forced to start working as a tailor (a trade she had learnt from her father in her childhood).

My mother took care of everything at home: washing, cleaning, looking after the children and my father, as we could never afford a nurse or a maid – there never was any question about that. She would dress according to the fashion of the time and had the advantage of being able to make her own dresses. On holidays, after preparing the house for the celebration of Pesach, Purim or Chanukkah, my mother would go to the Choral Temple, not to the Malbim Synagogue, where my father used to go. She loved to go there because she wanted to see other people and to be seen by other people. The Choral Temple was a place where friendships and relationships would be started more easily… We, the children, would play in the synagogue’s courtyard or would send kisses to our acquaintances who were up in the balcony. Every year on Yom Kippur, my mother would say: ‘Oh, what an easy fast we had this year’. It was obvious she had a lot of practice in the field of fasting. My brother and I would sometimes eat surreptitiously, but my mother pretended not to spot us. All her life, she was endowed with an extraordinary vitality.

Growing up

My parents only had two children: my brother, Marcel Goldstein, born in 1924, and myself, the younger one, born in 1929. I remember Marcel as a handsome and elegant boy. He would’ve made a good actor. I don’t know whether he went to the kindergarten or not, but I know he attended a Romanian school, in a time when that was still possible. He started working at a very early age, when he was about 12. Unfortunately, he wasn’t too keen on studying, although he was very intelligent, loved to read and read enormously. When we were kids, we would both stay up till late at night and read, and, the following day, we would report who had been the last to fall asleep. Actually, it was him who brought books in our house, as all we had before that was one book about reading the future in a coffee cup. He also brought a gramophone on which we played synagogal music and operas. My brother was crazy about opera and would often go to concerts at the Romanian Opera. He would get in whenever he wanted to, as he bribed the ticket collector. He had a cheerful nature and he loved to go to parties. He had many friends among the students, both Jewish and non-Jewish. Most of them were poor, and he would help them once in a while, as he was already employed and earned money.

First, my parents sent him to be the apprentice of a clock smith named Carniol, in order to learn this trade that was widespread among the Romanian Jews with little means. That was in 1936 or 1937. Unfortunately, Marcel sort of lacked the patience required by this profession: he would fix the clock with one hand and scratch the wall with the other, out of boredom. However, after the war, fate ironically had him placed in charge over the clocking devices of the Electromagnetica Enterprise for a while. So he had to be the first to get to work and he was forced to wake up at 4 every morning. His nickname was Pendulica [a diminutive for grandfather clock in Romanian], because grandfather clocks were his hobby. He had managed to make up a pretty fine collection. Anyway, after the clock smith apprentice routine, my parents sent him to be an apprentice at Bernard Kaufman’s stores, where my brother worked as a shop-assistant for a few years, until around 1940.

I was born in Bucharest, on 7th October 1929. My name, Ticu, comes from Tipora [bird in Hebrew], which was the name of an aunt of mine who raised my mother. My parents were expecting a girl and had thought of that name. I spent my early childhood in a reasonable place, on Logofat Tautu St. But soon my parents had to move, and so we ended up on Negru Voda St., in two shabby rooms. [Ed. note: Negru Voda St. was located within the Vacaresti-Dudesti area, which was then a peripheral, destitute zone of Bucharest, with the highest concentration of Jews. The city never had a ghetto in the strict sense of the word. Jews could settle anywhere they could afford to buy a dwelling.]

I was sent to a private kindergarten when I was about 4. The mistress was Miss Jenny, a kind, tender woman. Unfortunately, the fee was too big for my family’s budget, so I stopped going there after a while. From my kindergarten days, I keep the memory of my first automobile ride – which was, of course, a luxury in those days. We had to go to the Savoy Theater, where my kindergarten had a festivity; the ones who had to perform on stage were taken there by car. I only had one line to utter: ‘My pity for you makes my heart break’. But the stage fright made me say it wrong: ‘My heart for you makes my pity break’. Everyone laughed, although that was supposed to be a tragic moment. Thus, my actor’s career began and ended with the same line.

My school years

I went to elementary school at the Jewish School on Colonel Orero St. There were only Jews there, so I was protected to a certain extent. Charity was a rather common practice back then – I would eat at school and I would sometimes get clothes and footwear from there. But there were times when I was unable to get to school for no reason other than the fact that I didn’t have any boots or shoes to out on. I was sorry because we didn’t have Romanian classmates, and because it wasn’t a mixed school – this way, I could’ve met some girls too. I used to get good grades and I was awarded prizes at the end of the year several times. I loved the Romanian language and I acquired a passion for reading: I would read a book every two days. Back in those days, physical punishment was still present in schools; it was still believed that ‘all beating comes from heaven’ [Romanian proverb]. A crowbar always leaned against the teacher’s desk, but it only served as a means of intimidation, for no one ever used it. What they did use was an extremely stiff linden ruler. After a beating session (the ‘felon’ would get 40 hits on each palm), the palm would swell three times. One would be punished for truancy, for not doing one’s homework and for not having learnt one’s lesson. The calligraphy teacher, who was a bit insane and had fits of hysteria, used other methods: she would have the pupil lying on the floor and would trample him; or she would pull the pupil’s whiskers until plucking them off.

After finishing the elementary school, I wanted to go to the [Romanian] Regele Ferdinand Secondary School. I passed the exam, got admitted, and… that was it. It was the summer of 1940 and the law banning the Jewish children from the Romanian schools was passed [according to the Jewish Status] 3. So I had to go to a Jewish school again, the Malbim Complementary School, which was virtually useless, as it didn’t count as a secondary school. Until the end of the war, I also attended the Cultura Theoretical High School, which was Jewish too. I received a scholarship, because I was a good student and my parents didn’t have the means to pay for the tuition.

In high school, I was on good terms with Principal Litman and his nephew, Dan Alter. My father used to do some carpentry work at the principal’s house, somewhere by the [Kiseleff] Highway, in a residential part of Bucharest. The man had a great and generous heart. His school was a refuge for many teachers and pupils who had been banned from the Romanian schools. There were two or three teachers of Latin or History. Litman didn’t really need them all, but he wanted to help them survive. This remarkable teacher once showed us some pictures taken in Paris with him in the company of Bergson and other French scientists [Henri Louis Bergson (1859-1941): important French philosopher, though placed outside the philosophical trends of his time. His works include L’Evolution creatrice and Matiere et Memoire.]. After the war, Litman left for Israel, where he taught philosophy and opened a psychotherapy practice. When I finished high school, he wrote me a dedication on a book I used to prepare my graduation exam in philosophy. It went like this: ‘Don’t forget Eretz Israel even when you do philosophy’. You will later see how right he was.

My mind also kept the memory of a French teacher, although I don’t know his name – he didn’t even teach at my class. We were out on break, having a snow fight – it was winter –, and I accidentally hit him right between the eyes. I was petrified by what I had done. I apologized, and he walked away like a lord, without saying one word. His distinction and understanding struck me as something extraordinary.

Of course, teachers had no easy time either. Our French teacher, Mrs. Lupu, was very beautiful, but also very wicked. Because of that, we had nicknamed her ‘lupoaica’ [she wolf in Romanian; also, ‘lupu’ means wolf in Romanian.]. She was wicked until she gave birth to a child. Then she changed dramatically. Anyway, I did study French, and I did it very well, given the fact that I am now a translator from this language.

I also went to the cheder, on the street formerly named Mamulari, near the Tailors’ Synagogue, where the History Museum of the Jewish Community in Bucharest is now. It was a sort of yeshivah, where I trained myself for the bar mitzvah under the supervision of Alexandru Safran 4, who was a young rabbi back then. I was the head of my class and I spoke at the Choral Temple on behalf of all the boys who were confirmed then. I was fascinated by the personal charm that rabbi Safran already possessed. He didn’t lower himself to the level of the herd, but lifted the herd to his own level. Many years later, I told the rabbi – some works of whom I translated into Romanian – about the impression he left on me when I was a child. I was told that young rabbi Safran was once in Bacau, inspecting the Mosaism courses provided to the Jewish pupils in the Romanian schools. A non-Jewish principal, impressed by his refined appearance, told him: ‘Forgive me for saying this, but this is how I have always imagined Jesus Christ’. I met rabbi Safran again when he held his reception speech at the Romanian Academy. We could all admire his Romanian, still exemplary after 60 years of exile.

I would spend my vacations at our relatives in Moldavia, in my brother’s company most of the time. Before the break of the war, in 1940, we would go to Bacau and Piatra Neamt every summer. The landscapes there were truly magnificent. A lot of Jews used to inhabit these towns back then, many of whom were intellectuals. Vacations were always a time of indulgence for us, as the material situation of our relatives was far better than ours. Everything was ritualized in their house, even the preparation of the coffee. It was roasted in the kitchen and its ravishing smell spread across the entire house. Every time I smell roasted coffee I remember the vacations of my childhood. In Piatra Neamt I discovered an extraordinary, unique dessert: the seven-layered sherbet – with cocoa, vanilla, orange, lemon, raspberry, strawberry and rum. I had a long teaspoon and I always tried to reach the last layer. Our relatives offered us trips and picturesque parties, in the middle of nature. We went sightseeing or fishing. There was a Chinese man in Piatra Neamt who looked after the plants of an absolutely superb garden, while his son played the violin and I climbed the trees, picking up apples and pears.

Uncle Iules invited my brother and me to spend a part of our vacation with his family every year. I liked to go the banks of the Bistrita River, to raft, or to play with the other kids at the Mosilor fair. This fair was held in the summer, in July, on Saint Ilie – the prophet Elijah of the Tannakh, assumed and celebrated by the Christian-Orthodox tradition. It was held in the open air, at the outskirts of the town. It was full of people, carts, horses, smaller domestic animals and poultry. There was an indescribable hubbub. A circus would sometimes come too, and the children would immediately gather around it. The fair gave the peasants in the area the opportunity to sell and buy everything they needed: cattle, fruit, and household utensils. Jews attended these fairs too, as some of them were peddlers and had a very important economic function in these villages, where they brought essential necessaries: salt, matches, oil etc. When I got home from vacation, I felt drawn to the North Station; in fact, coming back home meant returning to this railway station. It’s hard to explain why I missed the station, not my home…

It hasn’t been long since I saw a French film in which a bunch of children, divided into two rival gags, played a game that actually imitated the political scene of their country and of the entire Europe in the wake of World War II. I once went through a similar experience. There was a German family living on our street, the Meltzers. One of their children had already learnt a few things about Nazism and anti-Semitism. One day, he and his ‘gang’ pursued me in order to ‘shoot’ me with a toy riffle (whose pellets stung very hard though). They were chasing me, and I went out from the Negru Voda St. to the Vacaresti Ave. Because I was scared and wasn’t paying attention to where I walked, a car knocked me down. I fell on the pavement and lost consciousness. When I recovered, I saw a lot of people around me. They were asking me where I lived. I had regained consciousness, but I couldn’t move one finger. It was as if I had become paralyzed. I didn’t tell where I lived, as I didn’t want my parents to find out what had happened to me. After I got better, I went home on my own and I didn’t tell my parents one single word about this accident which fortunately didn’t have tragic consequences.

It was obvious that the situation was becoming tenser and tenser for the Jews. The Legionary anti-Semitic propaganda was growing more and more powerful every day, being justified, to a certain extent, by the fact that many Romanian intellectuals had adhered to this fascist movement. There were posters on walls showing ‘Jew grinders’ and things like that. The Legionaries were marching across the Jewish quarter in their uniforms and belts, singing their funeral songs and urging people to take revenge against the Jews. The anti-Jewish legislation initiated in 1938 by the Goga-Cuza government 5, carried on by the Gigurtu cabinet (in the summer of 1940), and completed under the Antonescu regime until 1944, affected our family too, but not as much as it affected the more prosperous Jews.

At the beginning of 1940, my father was drafted and was sent to Bessarabia. Beside military drills, he also dug trenches and made furniture for the superior officers. Jews were still considered citizens of this country, not its ‘enemies’, as they would become after Romania entered the war. My father told me that the Jews who served in Bessarabia were invited over to Jewish families every Friday evening and Saturday morning in order to celebrate the Sabbath.

While my father was away, we rented his little room to a young man who had come from the North of the country. His name was Sulam Weber. He was a Hasid and he had come to Bucharest to solve his citizenship problem. He was the one who first told me Hasidic stories. They were miraculous, of course, but I don’t remember them anymore now. This man gave my family the most beautiful Pesach of my childhood. Until the beginning of the celebration, Sulam had been very secluded, because of the strict kashrut. He cooked on his own and no one was allowed to get inside his little room, which was actually an entrance hall with cement on the floor. However, on Pesach, he decided to join us: he sat at the end of the table and put some order in our holiday. On the bright, immaculate table, he laid the egg, the potato, the bitter roots, the piece of meat and some matzah. The poverty of this table was soon overcome by his warm, baritone voice reading, reciting the psalms and commenting the Megillat Ester. Being the younger child, I asked, like I did every year: ‘Ma nishtanah halaila hazeh mikol halailot’. The young Hasid sat at the head of the table, like a prince, and he officiated and sang, despite the fact that, in the previous day, he had come back home after having been molested, humiliated and robbed of his shoes by the thug of the neighborhood, whom we had nicknamed Goliath. At a certain point, Sulam stood up and showed us an object he had crafted on his own. He was planning to give it to a magistrate on whom depended the solving of his citizenship problem and who kept postponing him. It was a sort of lamp that projected two majestic lions on the wall. One day after Pesach, Sulam went to the magistrate and gave him the gift. The magistrate accepted it, but had Sulam thrown down the stairs, without helping him; he never got his citizenship and died at Auschwitz, a few years later.

During the war

After Romania lost Bessarabia and Bucovina, as a result of the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact 6, my father was discharged from the army. He was able to work during the war, for a very small salary, of course. He worked at the Brancovenesc Hospital in Bucharest, in the field he was trained for (furniture repairing and maintenance). My mother occasionally worked as a tailor. My father worked 8-9 hours per day. Of course, he could eat at the workplace; but we had a very hard situation at home, as the rations of the Jews were smaller than the ones of the Romanians. So my father did himself justice sometimes and brought home a fish that he kept hidden under his shirt. I think this is how his lungs got ill – the fish was cold and he kept it pressed against his skin for several hours. He was very happy when he was able to cook for us the fish he would bring home from time to time.

I remember one time when the school sent me together with others to collect all sorts of items from the Jewish families, who had to donate clothing, blankets, money and other things for the war effort and to the benefit of the needy families – but who knows where all these actually went?

During World War II, my brother had to do forced labor [Ed. note: According to the law-decree no.132 of 20th January 1940, regulating the military taxes owed by the Jews, the military and pre-military duties of the Jews were turned into forced labor and fiscal obligations.]. I was too young for that, I hadn’t turned 16 yet – this was the age limit; any Jew over 16 had to do forced labor under military supervision. If a Jew didn’t report for forced labor, he was considered a deserter and the case was trialed by the Martial Court. Thus, many got deported to Transnistria, from where they never came back. My brother first worked on the Alba farm owned by Antonescu 7, close to Bucharest, then he was sent to Dragasani, at hundreds of kilometers away from home. He came home on holidays, but very seldom. He told us about the many Russian men and women working on the Alba farm, as prisoners of war. One spicy detail was that the daughter of the farm’s superintendent (a Christian girl, of course) had fallen in love with my brother, which brought upon him the strong dislike of her father. Naturally, there was no chance for a romantic relationship between the two of them in those times.

During the Antonescu-Sima 8 government, when the Legionaries 9 had the power and terrorized the Jewish population, I went through an experience that I would like to share with you. My father had a co-worker named Marcel Carlin, who had come from Russia. When the man saw that the times were hard and troubled in Romania, he decided to go back to Russia with his wife and children. So we all met on an October evening, in 1940, at the place of a relative of his who lived on Vacaresti Ave., in order to say good-bye. Suddenly, a group of Legionaries burst in, accusing us that we were having a Bolshevik meeting and asking for money in return for their ‘forgiveness’. We quickly made a collection and gave them the money. The problem was that my father’s friend had the passports for Russia on him and, should the Legionaries have found them, they would have probably killed us all. So, taking advantage of a momentary lack of attention, he hid the papers in the children’s pockets, which the Legionaries would have never thought to search. (This friend of my father’s eventually managed to get to Russia. Unfortunately, he was assassinated because he sold bread and an inspection revealed some problems. Whether these problems were real or not, I don’t know – this is how things went during the war.)

At the rebellion 10, the Legionaries murdered and mutilated hundreds of Jews, destroyed houses and stores and set fire to many synagogues in Bucharest. I watched it all from our window. Gun shots and all sorts of weird sounds could be heard. The Legionaries shared their loot by the light of the lanterns. I also saw well-to-do people stealing from the Jews: they came with baby carriages and loaded them with things from the ravaged houses of the Jews. We barricaded ourselves in our house and didn’t open the door to anyone. But they didn’t come after us anyway, because we were poor. An episode to remember was when a former apprentice of my father’s, a gypsy man named Dumitru (everyone called him called Mitica), knocked on our door. We were paralyzed with fear and said we wouldn’t open. He insisted, as he had brought us food, and he passed it to us through the half-open door. It was an act of humaneness in a time of inhumanness.

The Kaufman family, for whom my brother worked as an apprentice, had a tragic fate during the Legionary rebellion. They were known to be affluent people, so the Legionaries broke into their house. Kaufman’s daughter was raped, and then killed. Bernard Kaufman (my brother’s employer) was terribly beaten, dragged outside and shot to death. No one knows what happened to Mrs. Kaufman, who was psychically ill and was confined to one room all the time. The son, Jacques Kaufman, was a sportsman (a boxer and a bodybuilder), so he resisted. He fought the Legionaries – I think he even killed a couple of them –, but finally they shot him. The only survivors were two children who were not at home. After the war, they emigrated to England.

Behind our street was Cauzasi St., where the Forensic Institute was located. After the pogrom was over, Jews were informed they could go there to identify the bodies. We didn’t go, for we had no relatives in Bucharest. There was no talking about the suffering caused to the Jews by this Legionary rebellion, as Antonescu wanted the emphasis laid on the Legionary wrongdoings against the Romanian society, on the fact that, because of them, this society lived in a state of anomie etc.

I insist on telling you about an incident that has marked me all my life. It was during the war, when things were very tough for the Jews. My mother had just finished a dress and sent me deliver it to her client and collect the money. The woman gave me the coin (which was desperately needed at home), but, unfortunately, I lost it along the way, although I held it tight in my hand. It was in the evening. I looked for it for an hour, I think, even in the gutters, but I never found it. Because of my carelessness, my mother (who was waiting so much for that money, in order to buy us food), had worked in vain. This incident haunted me my entire life; even today, I still feel pain when I remember it.

I spent the last part of the war mostly in air raid shelters, to escape from the bombings. Once, a bomb exploded right next to the shelter where I was with my mother, and the room was flooded. When the alarm was sounded, even dogs knew their way to the shelters. However, I was only a kid, and I didn’t understand much. We would still play, make up bands, sing like fools… It was probably a reaction of defense.

We were lucky we didn’t get deported, although we kept hearing rumors about Jews from Bucharest sent to Transnistria. There was a man named Segal who lived on our street. He owned a confectionery. The authorities had a Segal on their deportation list. They couldn’t find him, so they deported our neighbor instead, who happened to have the same name. All they cared about was deporting a Segal – it didn’t matter if he was the right one or not… We also had some relatives in Moldavia who got deported; but they came back, and then they emigrated to Israel.

The truth is that during the war we didn’t really know what was happening with the Jews. We didn’t have a radio, because Jews had been forced to hand over their radio sets to the police ever since August 1940. But rumors still found their way. Some of them were so appalling that they could hardly be taken for granted. We couldn’t believe that the Romanian Army and Gendarmerie were killing children, women, men and elderly people who were all innocent – or guilty of having been born Jewish.

Post-war

After the war, the most important thing for me was to continue my education, so I registered at the Technical-Medical School, planning to study medicine. But the communist authorities forbade those who went to this school to pass the admission exam for the Medical University, so I had to go to another college. I chose Philosophy, because I felt drawn to the world of ideas and I liked to speculate. This is how I fulfilled a part of the prophecy that Mr. Litman had made in that dedication written on the philosophy book, when I finished high school.

The other part of the prophecy, the one concerning Eretz Israel, also came true to a certain extent. Right after the war, I joined the Zionist left-wing organization Hashomer Hatzair 11 [The Young Guardian, in Hebrew], which militated for the emigration to the young State of Israel. At a certain point, the communist authorities banned these Zionist organizations. There were some trials, Zionists were investigated and some even went to jail. Unlike others, I chose to write in all my resumes that I had been a member of that organization. And this caused me a lot of problems. For instance, when in college, I couldn’t get elected head of my class or of the student syndicate, because I had declared myself that I had been a member of a Zionist movement. This detail was as disturbing as a tin tied to one’s tail. After graduation there was the same story. When I got drafted, in 1951, I stood before a so-called medical commission (which was in fact a military-political commission) and told them who I was and where I was coming from; the result was that they saw me as an enemy of the people. They refused to understand that being a Zionist wasn’t the same thing as being a fascist or a right-wing extremist. The Romanian Communist Party did not acknowledge Zionism as a movement of national liberation.

In 1955, I was sent to work at the Radio Broadcasting Company. I had a trial period of two or three weeks. Then the editor-in-chief congratulated me for how I had worked, but, two days later, I was told my services were no longer needed. A secretary from the faculty advised me to contact Harry Dona, Jewish co-chairman of the Radio Company, and tell him about the problem with Zionism. The next day after I talked to him, Human Resources called me back. But I never managed to get a raise or a promotion, although no one ever reproached me with anything – this was an unspoken, implicit rule.

My father was an apolitical man par excellence. He didn’t read the newspapers, didn’t comment on politics and wasn’t interested in it. This had a good influence on me indirectly: I never became a member of the Romanian Communist Party. After the war ended, my father became a factory worker and this is all he did until his retirement. He remained the same pedantic individual, the same distinguished man who would spend one hour in front of the mirror every day before going to work. He used to shave every morning. As we didn’t have money to buy blades, he would use the same blade for months, sharpening it on glass. He died at the age of 63, in 1963, and was buried at the cemetery on Giurgiului St., according to the Jewish ritual. We observed the Yahrzeit, and the one who recited the Kaddish was my brother.

Many years after my father’s death, my mother remarried, towards the end of the 1970s. Her new husband was a friend of our family, Segal User. He was a man with an extensive knowledge of the Jewish culture. He had tutored my brother in Hebrew, and he sometimes served as a substitute for the various rabbes, not in the synagogue, but in private meetings with the parishioners who always came asking for his advice. In my opinion, this User Segal was a fabulous character. He came from Russia after the socialist October Revolution Day 12, in 1917 or 1918. He escaped seven times from the hands of sundry Romanian authorities thanks to the seven rings (which were family heirlooms) he traded for his life. Someone had told him that the Romanian authorities were corrupt and could be ‘bought’ with money or other goods. So he sewed these rings in the lining of his coat and used them to save his life every time he was in danger. Many people said that the Romanian Jews were lucky because, unlike the Germans, who did their job thoroughly, the Romanians were corrupt and there were ways one could find to save one’s life. In Romania, User Segal became an underground Communist and, during the Antonescu regime, he printed anti-fascist manifests right at the headquarters of the Official Gazette, where the anti-Jewish law-decrees were printed too. There was a man named Popescu there, the head of the printing shop, who collaborated with Segal and with other underground Communists. During the war, Segal was already pretty old, he was about 60. He had five children: four girls and a boy. The boy fell in love with a Russian woman and left for the Soviet Union. Cerna, the most beautiful and the most intelligent of the girls, committed suicide; the other three girls left for Israel after World War II.

My father had been a friend of Segal User’s. As long as he lived, they visited each other quite often, helped each other when in need and went to parties together; but I don’t know under which circumstances they met. When my father passed away, Segal helped my mother overcome that difficult moment. After a while, the two of them got married, as my mother was afraid to spend the rest of her life alone. It would have been a pity for her to stay a widow until the end of her days. After she turned 70, my mother developed a passion for reading. Although her only education had been the elementary school, she read with an unusual fervor. Through everything she stood for, my mother played an important part in my life. She died in 1984, at the age of 89. This time, it was me who recited the Kaddish and observed the Yahrzeit. She was buried next to my father, at the Jewish Cemetery on Giurgiului St.

After the war, my brother, Marcel, took a specialization course at ORT 13, where he learnt the trade of clocksmith again. He got married in the 1960s. His wife, Blanche, was very beautiful and cultivated, although she had not attended any higher education. They didn’t have children. At a certain point they got divorced and she left for Israel. My brother remarried a Romanian woman named Coca. Unfortunately, they had hardly anything in common – they were not compatible at all, their natures were much too different from one another. My brother died at a relatively early age, at 64, in 1986. He is buried at the Jewish Cemetery on Giurgiului St. He didn’t have any children.

I worked for the Radio Company for 18 years. I was an editor for the cultural broadcasts. Most of the time, I would make documentaries for these broadcasts, which fortunately had nothing to do with politics. At the beginning of the 1960s there was a sort of scandal. According to an order come from above, the institution had to be purged of Jews, on the pretext that there were too many foreign collaborators. This made me angry, so I became more radical and started doing everything I could in order to get kicked out. In 1963 the Securitate 14 investigated me because I had allegedly introduced decadent art in the Radio Company. It was, in fact, an album of modern art that I had shown to some co-workers. I had to sign a declaration in which I promised I would maintain ‘a healthy environment around me’. In 1973 I got fired from the Radio Company because there were too many employees. A commission was made up to help us find other employments. They sent me to work as an editor for the Firemen’s Magazine. I turned down this assignment. Then, a former co-worker of mine, Lia Lazarescu, put in a good word for me with doctor Penciu from the Hygiene Institute. My transfer was done at a ministerial level: the president of the Radio Company phoned the minister of Health and arranged for me to be hired at that institute. I had to write my own characterization; I praised myself and, in order to have at least one negative thing, I mentioned I didn’t… look good on TV! I worked at the Hygiene Institute as a sociologist. I would do family inquiries and medical statistics. I retired in 1989.

More than 20 years have passed since I became a contributor for the Community magazine, Realitatea Evreiasca, the former Revista Cultului Mozaic. I wrote my first article on the occasion of Spinoza’s tricentenary. Victor Rusu, who was then editor-in-chief, probably in ‘complicity’ with Chief Rabbi Moses Rosen 15, told me he wouldn’t publish that article, as it had nothing in common with the magazine’s profile. The whole world celebrated Spinoza that year, the whole world except us. A few years ago, at an anniversary of the magazine, I was asked about my debut. I told them what I have just told you, but they never mentioned that my first article was rejected. My boss from the Hygiene Institute always wondered how come my articles were published on the first page, next to the Chief Rabbi’s. Under the communist regime, there was a time when I signed a serial about the Bible, in which I condemned the personality cult and the idolatry.

Until 1989 [until the Romanian revolution] 16, all windows towards Judaism were closed. But after that, I was able to activate in this field. Of course, I had read things, I had searched books, I had photocopied materials about the Jewish history and Judaism etc. Speaking of photocopying, I remember an interesting incident. I had a friend who was making a living out of it. And this was a rather risky enterprise, for most of those who were in this business were either employees or collaborators of the Securitate. This is why I preferred to work with intermediaries. At a certain point, this friend of mine, who was Jewish and wanted to leave for Israel, got caught while making clandestine photocopies. They confiscated his passport and told him he would get it back if he told what he had photocopied and for whom. One day, he came to me with an apologetic face and told me I was on the ‘black list’. I had to get rid of all the photocopies I kept at home for my friends, as all the materials were forbidden by the regime: books on Judaism, the history of religions etc.

One other time, I was working with an intermediary. I gave him a Hebrew grammar awarded by the French Academy, which I had taken from the library of the Community. He was supposed to photocopy it for me. After three days, I went to get it back. The man stared at me and told me I shouldn’t have brought him such a book and that I was going to be held responsible for that. “Take it and run”, he told me. I said it was just a grammar book, not Mein Kampf [by Adolf Hitler]. ‘This is worse than Mein Kampf’, he replied. Terrified, I ran all the way back home, as if someone had followed me. I was 60 at that time.

Before I entered college, I didn’t have too many Romanian friends, as I mostly frequented Jewish circles. I had all sorts of fellow-students in college, but I only made friends with girls. After each stage in my education was over, I was concerned about staying friends with my former mates. I think the matriarchate is something worth trying – it would be a chance to see the world with more responsibility, sympathy and kindness. When it comes to my relationships with girls, I have to say that the Jewish world was petit bourgeois – not as much from the point of view of its material situation as it was from the point of view of its conceptions. My access to a Jewish girl was virtually impossible. Whenever I entered a Jewish home, the girl’s parents and her other relatives immediately figured out that I wasn’t a good business. My female friends were Romanian. There was no social barrier in the friendships with them. But the Jewry had a very strict class stratification, and it was difficult to penetrate the upper layers.

There was a time when I had some friends who had come from Russia: Octavian Madan, whose father was a priest, or Sasa, who told amazing things about Russia. There were people there who refused to eat bacon because it was sold in Bolshevik stores; people who lived all their life at the periphery of society. David Millstein was (and still is) another friend who came from Russia. His father had been the Joint 17 representative to Russia and was assassinated there in suspicious circumstances. After the war, David left for Israel, where he had an interesting career – he was an economist. An uncle of his came to me one day and told me David missed his friend, namely me; he asked me if I didn’t want to do aliyah too, and offered me his help. After I got married, I abandoned the idea of leaving Romania.

My wife Velea

My wife, Velea (nee Konig), was born in 1933, in Moscow. Her father was Romanian and her mother was Austrian. She came to Romania with her father, who repatriated himself in 1958. Her maternal grandfather, Spielman, an engraver by trade, was a Jew who had converted to Christianity in order to marry a Christian woman. During the Nazi terror, he had to hide in the mountains because, according to the racial definition of the Jew, he was still considered a Jew, even if he had changed his faith. My wife’s mother had three sisters; I could say that their fate was the fate of the European Jewry. One of them ended up with her husband in Kazakhstan, where they had to cope with a terrible poverty; another one, Carla, ran from Vienna to Italy, but Fascism followed her there, so she had to take refuge in London, where she worked as a maid in a castle. She met Deutsch (a Jew from Czechoslovakia) and got married. This Deutsch had been a member of the French Resistance, but had been wounded and his comrades had taken him to London. After the war, Carla and Deutsch settled in Czechoslovakia, where he had a little tin can factory. But the Communists threw him in jail because he was a kulak. They had a daughter, named Ilus. She was born in London and this is why she was persecuted by the Communists when the family moved to Czechoslovakia. The third sister, Mitzi, stayed in Vienna. The owner of the enterprise where she worked tolerated her, as she was a very good worker. She had social-democratic views and believed in Communism. And when the Russian Communists got to Vienna, she was raped by some of them.

My wife went to the Medical School in Petersburg. In Romania, she worked as a physician at the Ana Aslan Geriatrics Institute. She was always interested in Mosaism and the Judaic tradition, partly due to my own preoccupations, partly due to the fact that she had had a Jewish grandfather.

I met Velea thanks to a friend named Kadar (a Russian by origin) and thanks to music, which we both loved. This friend, who was a neighbor of my future wife’s asked me one day if I was interested in meeting an interesting girl. He had probably asked her if she wasn’t interested in meeting an interesting man. Kadar was sure the two of us were good for each other. Our first date took place at the Romanian Athenaeum, at a classical music concert.

Music, theater and books were actually a psychological refuge for many under the communist regime. This sort of suppression led to the implosion of the communist regime in our country, not to its explosion. We never had a samizdat literature 18 in Romania, like the Russians did, for instance. They had a real opposition. We only had a few exceptions here. In all those wretched years of Ceausescu’s 19 dictatorship , I only saw one single manifest, and it was pretty mild too. Someone brought a flyer to the Institute; it condemned the regime for the ‘poor quality bread’. I passed it on like a fool – I could have got in trouble, for people talked. I went to the head deputy of our lab and showed it to her. She said she wanted to show it to someone else, but, when I asked her to give it back, she told me she had thrown it in the toilet. The Russians had more courage. On the other hand, Ceausescu did attempt a form of pseudo-liberalism in the 1960s, but he ended up on the nationalist slope.

My son, Felix, was born in Bucharest, in 1963. He went to elementary school in the vicinity of the Romanian Peasant’s Museum and he graduated from the I. L. Caragiale High School in 1982. Then he attended the Faculty of Mathematics in Bucharest. As a teenager, then as a young man, he didn’t feel drawn to the religious side of Judaism. But he used to participate in the Pesach seder and he loved the Purim, because his mother would invent all sorts of costumes for him. He sang for a while in the choir of the Community. He took part in some performances and even went touring in Israel with this very talented choir of the Choral Temple, which sang in Yiddish and Hebrew.

He always had a passion for photography. In 1991, at the mineriada 20, he took some shots that were compromising for the government of the time. They were featured in some Western magazines. He was afraid something bad would happen to him, so he left for Israel. He settled in Jerusalem and went to a second college, the famous Bezalel Art School. I think that my interest in Judaism also helped him become more familiar with Israel. When he was a child, I never urged him to do aliyah; but he eventually did it anyway. From 2001 to 2003 he studied for a master’s degree in Helsinki. It was there that he met Julie, an Austrian girl. They got married in 2003. They now live in Vienna.

Of course my life changed after 1989; so did the life of any other Romanian. We are able to travel and to speak freely and we have better prospects, although the situation is not very bright in the country. I worked (and I still work) a lot for the Hasefer Publishing House of the Jewish Community in Bucharest, founded in 1980.

When it comes to politics, there are many things that can be said. Deep down inside, I think my admiration goes to the United States. For too many times, Europe proved itself cowardly and ready to repeat its mistakes a thousand times. It didn’t learn anything from the lessons of the past and this disqualifies it, if I may say so. America is extraordinarily dynamic when it comes to Jews, colored people and other minority groups. Thanks to the fight led by the American civil society, many things changed for the better. On the contrary, in Europe, the monstrous coalition between the extreme Right and the extreme Left, both anti-Israeli, is more than surprising. I knew the extreme Right was anti-Semitic. But I see the extreme Left is anti-Semitic as well.

I visited Israel in 1992 and I have extraordinary memories about it. I was impressed by everything that I saw. The libraries delighted me, for I was able to find everything I was looking for, and much more. I remembered the communist era, when the books on Zionism from the Academy Library in Bucharest were kept next to the Legionary books, in a restricted documentary fund. Even today, this important Romanian library suffers from a lack of materials on Judaism; and I wonder whether this is accidental or not.

Nevertheless, I enjoy staying in Romania. I am glad the Jewish life in Bucharest has intensified and I noticed there are non-Jewish young people who are interested in Judaism. I have a very active contribution to the Jewish intellectual life through my articles and my translations. I go to the synagogue on the spring and autumn holidays, and I attend the meetings and conferences held by the Judaism centers in Bucharest and Cluj or the events organized by the Embassy of the State of Israel on various occasions.

Glossary

1 Transnistria

Area situated between the Bug and Dniester rivers and the Black Sea. The term is derived from the Romanian name for the Dniester (Nistru) and was coined after the occupation of the area by German and Romanian troops in World War II. After its occupation Transnistria became a place for deported Romanian Jews. Systematic deportations began in September 1941. In the course of the next two months, all surviving Jews of Bessarabia and Bukovina and a small part of the Jewish population of Old Romania were dispatched across the Dniester. This first wave of deportations reached almost 120,000 by mid-November 1941 when it was halted by Ion Antonescu, the Romanian dictator, upon intervention of the Council of Romanian Jewish Communities. Deportations resumed at the beginning of the summer of 1942, affecting close to 5,000 Jews. A third series of deportations from Old Romania took place in July 1942, affecting Jews who had evaded forced labor decrees, as well as their families, communist sympathizers and Bessarabian Jews who had been in Old Romania and Transylvania during the Soviet occupation. The most feared Transnistrian camps were Vapniarka, Ribnita, Berezovka, Tulcin and Iampol. Most of the Jews deported to camps in Transnistria died between 1941-1943 because of horrible living conditions, diseases and lack of food.

2 Antonescian period (September 1940– August 1944)

The Romanian King Carol II appointed Ion Antonescu (chief of the general staff of the Romanian Army, Minister of War between 1937 and 1938) prime minister with full power under the pressure of the Germans after the Second Vienna Dictate. At first Antonescu formed a coalition with the Legionary leaders, but after their attempted coup (in January 1941) he introduced a military dictatorship. He joined the Triple Alliance, and helped Germany in its fight against the Soviet Union. In order to gain new territories (Transylvania, Bessarabia), he increased to the utmost the Romanian war-efforts and retook Bessarabia through a lot of sacrifices in 1941-1942. At the same time the notorious Romanian anti-Semitic pogroms are linked to his name and so are the deportations – this topic has been a taboo in Romanian historiography up to now. Antonescu was arrested on the orders of the king on 23rd August 1944 (when Romania capitulated) and sent to prison in the USSR where he remained until 1946. He was sentenced to death for his crimes as a war criminal and was shot in the same year.

3 Jewish Status or Anti-Jewish laws in Romania

The first anti-Jewish laws were introduced in 1938 by the Goga-Cuza government. Further anti-Jewish laws followed in 1940 and 1941, and the situation was getting gradually worse between 1941- 1944 under the Antonescu regime. According to these laws all Jews aged 18- 40 living in villages were to be evacuated and concentrated in the capital town of each county. Jews from the region between the Siret and Prut Rivers were transported by wagons to the camps of Targu Jiu, Slobozia, Craiova etc. where they lived and died in misery. More than 40,000 Jews were moved. All rural Jewish property, as well as houses owned by Jews in the city, were confiscated by the state, as part of the 'Romanisation campaign'. Marriages between Jews and Romanians were forbidden from August 1940, Jews were not allowed to have Romanian names, own rural properties, be public employees, lawyers, editors or janitors in public institutions, have a career in the army, own liquor stores, etc. Jewish employees of commercial and industrial enterprises were fired, Jewish doctors could no longer practice and Jews were not allowed to own chemist shops. Jewish students were forbidden to study in Romanian schools.

4 Safran, Alexandru

born in Bacau, Romania, at 1910. Son and Disciple of Rabbi . Bezael Ze’ev Safran, whom he followed as a rabbi in his native city. At 29 years of age, Alexandru Safran is elected to be the Chief Rabbi of Romania. Senator of law, he lives in Bucharest. During World War II, though he was a hostage under the fascists, he is the president of the Jewish Clandestine Salvation Committee. In 1948 he is designated as Chief Rabbi of Geneva, and since then he teaches Talmudic thinking patterns at a local university. His writings, in Hebrew and not only, engulf all assets of Jewish spirituality, being considered very complex and comprehensive. Thinker of great originality, serious and bright scholar, Alexandru Safran is one of the most important rabbinical figures of modern times.

5 Goga-Cuza government

Anti-Jewish and chauvinist government established in 1937, led by Octavian Goga, poet and Romanian nationalist, and Alexandru C. Cuza, professor of the University of Iasi, and well known for its radical anti-Semitic view. Goga and Cuza were the leaders of the National Christian Party, an extremist right-wing organization founded in 1935. After the elections of 1937 the Romanian king, Carol II, appointed the National Christian Party to form a minority government. The Goga-Cuza government had radically limited the rights of the Jewish population during their short rule; they barred Jews from the civil service and army and forbade them to buy property and practice certain professions. In February 1938 King Carol established a royal dictatorship. He suspended the Constitution of 1923 and introduced a new constitution that concentrated all legislative and executive powers in his hands, gave him total control over the judicial system and the press, and introduced a one-party system.

6 Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact

Non-aggression pact between Germany and the Soviet Union, which became known under the name of Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact. Engaged in a border war with Japan in the Far East and fearing the German advance in the west, the Soviet government began secret negotiations for a non-aggression pact with Germany in 1939. In August 1939 it suddenly announced the conclusion of a Soviet-German agreement of friendship and non-aggression. The Pact contained a secret clause providing for the partition of Poland and for Soviet and German spheres of influence in Eastern Europe.

7 Antonescu, Ion (1882-1946)

Political and military leader of the Romanian state, president of the Ministers’ Council from 1940 to 1944. In 1940 he formed a coalition with the Legionary leaders. From 1941 he introduced a dictatorial regime that continued to pursue the depreciation of the Romanian political system started by King Carol II. His strong anti-Semitic beliefs led to the persecution, deportation and killing of many Jews in Romania. He was arrested on 23rd August 1944 and sent into prison in the USSR until he was put on trial in the election year of 1946. He was sentenced to death for his crimes as a war criminal and shot in the same year.

8 Sima, Horia (1907-1993)

Leader of the Legionary Movement from 1938. In September 1940 he became vice-president in the National Legionary government led by Ion Antonescu. In January 1941, following a coup d’état, with the help of Hitler, Antonescu assumed total control and unleashed persecution on the Legionary Movement. In 1944, when Romania turned to the Allies, Horia Sima became a political refugee. He continued to be the leader of the movement from exile and set up a Romanian government with headquarters in Vienna in the fall of 1944. After World War II, he fled to Spain. He was sentenced to death in absentio in 1946 by the Romanian people’s tribunal.

9 Legionary

Member of the Legion of the Archangel Michael, also known in Romania as the Legionnaire Movement, founded in 1927 by C. Z. Codreanu. The aims of this extremist, nationalist, anti-semit and xenophobic movement, developed in the interwar period; was to exclude those who think differently as regarding political and racial matters. The Legion was organized in “nests”, every “nest” having a leader. The mystical rituals were essential for the movement, considered to be by its members the way to a national spiritual regeneration, meant to create “ The New Man”. It based its rituals on the herritage of Romanian folclore and historical traditions. The Legion was not a political organization. Its activists had founded the Iron Guard as a terror organization, carrying through the political murders, embracing the concept of “Purification by Death”. The political twin of the Legion was the “Everything for the Country”, that represented the movements electoral and parliamentary branch. Even if Codreanu was a great sympathizer of Mussolini and Hitler, the movement founded by him wasn’t the copy of other fascist-types movements, and while a lot of Romanians considered them as the protectors of the traditional Romanian values, they really had popularity at a certain level. Its sympathizers were recruited from the young intelligentsia, students, orthodox clericals, peasants. From the mid 1930’s on it was supported by King Charles II, who tried to use them for destroying the democratic parties and the parliamentary system. Proved to be too dangerous even for the king’s ambitions at the dawn of the Second World War, the Legionnaires Movement was decapitated by the monarch in 1938.

10 Legionary rebellion

failed coup d’etat intended by the legionaries in January 20-27 1941, which culminated with the pogrom of the Jews in Bucharest. In aceste zile legionarii au ucis aproximativ 120 de evrei bucuresteni, au distrus zeci de sinagogi, au devalizat magazine si case evreiesti. After its defeat, Ion Antonescu established military dictatorship.

11 Hashomer Hatzair

Left-wing Zionist youth organization, started up in Poland in 1912, and managed to gather supporters from all over Europe. Their goal was to educate the youth in the Zionist mentality and to prepare them to emigrate to Palestine. To achieve this goal they paid special attention to the so-called shomer-movement (boy scout education) and supported the re-stratification of the Jewish society. They operated several agricultural and industrial training grounds (the so-called chalutz grounds) to train those who wanted to emigrate. In Transylvania the first Hashomer Hatzair groups had been established in the 1920s. During World War II, members of the Hashomer Hatzair were leading active resistance against German forces, in ghettoes and concentration camps.

12 October Revolution Day

October 25 (according to the old calendar), 1917 went down in history as victory day for the Great October Socialist Revolution in Russia. This day is the most significant date in the history of the USSR. Today the anniversary is celebrated as ‘Day of Accord and Reconciliation’ on November 7.

13 ORT (Organization for Rehabilitation through Training) (new)

It was founded in 1880 in Sankt Petersburg (Russia). The architect of ORT concept was Nikolai Bakst. He believed that education and productive labour would ensure the survival of his fellow Jews but that specific training was necessary. He was an authority on Anti-Semitic lierature, he was firmly anti-Zionist, belivieng Jews should participate fully in their own society. From  this ideas, he developed in philosophy of ORT : training people in skills that would earn them dignity and independence.

14 Securitate

Securitate (in Romanian: DGSP - Directia generala a Securitatii Poporului): General Board of the People’s Security. Its structure was established in 1948 with direct participation of Soviet advisors named by the NKVD. The primary purpose was to ‘defend all democratic accomplishments and to ensure the security of the Romanian Popular Republic against plots of both domestic and foreign enemies’. Its leader was Pantelimon Bondarenko, later known as Gheorghe Pintilie, a former NKVD agent. It carried out the arrests, physical torture and brutal imprisonment of people who became undesirable for the leaders of the Romanian Communist Party, and also kept the life of ordinary civilians under strict observation.

15 Rosen, Moses (1912-1994)

Chief Rabbi of Romania and the president of the Association of Jewish Religious Communities during communism, between 1948-1993. He was a complex person  and led activities throughout the country in order to help the jewish Romanians during the communist period as well as preserving traditional jewish life in the country's communities.

16 Romanian Revolution of 1989

In December 1989, a revolt in Romania deposed the communist dictator Ceausescu. Anti-government violence started in Timisoara and spread to other cities. When army units joined the uprising, Ceausescu fled, but he was captured and executed on 25th December along with his wife. A provisional government was established, with Ion Iliescu, a former Communist Party official, as president. In the elections of May 1990 Iliescu won the presidency and his party, the Democratic National Salvation Front, obtained an overwhelming majority in the legislature.

17 Joint (American Jewish Joint Distribution Committee)

The Joint was formed in 1914 with the fusion of three American Jewish committees of assistance, which were alarmed by the suffering of Jews during WWI. In late 1944, the Joint entered Europe’s liberated areas and organized a massive relief operation. It provided food for Jewish survivors all over Europe, it supplied clothing, books and school supplies for children. It supported cultural amenities and brought religious supplies for the Jewish communities. The Joint also operated DP camps, in which it organized retraining programs to help people learn trades that would enable them to earn a living, while its cultural and religious activities helped re-establish Jewish life. The Joint was also closely involved in helping Jews to emigrate from Europe and from Muslim countries. The Joint was expelled from East Central Europe for decades during the Cold War and it has only come back to many of these countries after the fall of communism. Today the Joint provides social welfare programs for elderly Holocaust survivors and encourages Jewish renewal and communal development.

18 Samizdat literature

The secret publication and distribution of government-banned literature in the former Soviet block. Typically, it was typewritten on thin paper (to facilitate the creation of as many carbon copies as possible) and circulated by hand, initially to a group of trusted friends, who then made further typewritten copies and distributed them clandestinely. Material circulated in this way included fiction, poetry, memoirs, historical works, political treatises, petitions, religious tracts, and journals. The penalty for those accused of being involved in samizdat activities varied according to the political climate, from harassment to detention or severe terms of imprisonment. Geza Szocs and Sandor Toth can be mentioned as Hungarian samizdat writers in Romania.

19 Ceausescu, Nicolae (1918-1989)

Communist head of Romania between 1965 and 1989. He followed a policy of non-intervention into the internal affairs of other countries and of national Stalinism in the same time. The internal situation and the political, economic and social realities were marked by the cult of his personality, as well as by terror, institutionalized by the Securitate, the Romanian political police. Marked by disastrous economic schemes, increasingly repressive and corrupt the system degenerated more than in any other East European country of that time. There were frequent food shortages, lack of electricity and heating, making everyday life unbearable. In December 1989 a popular uprising, joined by the army, led to the arrest and execution of both Ceausescu and his wife, Elena, who had been deputy prime minister since 1980.

20 Mineriade

In 1990 and 1991, waves of miners from the Jiu Valley came to Bucharest to ‘restore order’; the acts of street violence directed at those who protested peacefully in the Revolution Sq. against the newly-installed power destabilized the internal political life and were even considered a coup attempt. They affected the positive perception that the Romanian revolution of 1989 had created abroad, of fight for freedom.

Steinmetz Bella

Életrajz

Steinmetz Bella 94 éves apró, szikár hölgy. A város központjában lakik egy tágas lakásban. Megegyezés alapján egy házaspár felváltva vigyáz rá, mindig van mellette valaki. Bella néni rendszeresen olvas, és mindig megnézi a televízióban sugárzott teniszmérkőzéseket. Délelőttönként, ha szép az idő, a felvigyázójával sétál a közelben. Sok levelet, fényképet és ajándékot kap a külföldre kivándorolt távoli rokonság leszármazottaitól és a „Tîrgu Mures Trust” skóciai zsidó szervezet tagjaitól, akik a marosvásárhelyi idős zsidó személyek (többek között gyógyszer)szükségleteit támogatják. A „skótok”, ahogy utalni szoktak a helyiek rájuk, rendszeresen meglátogatják a nyilvántartásukban lévő személyeket, Bella néni közöttük az egyik kedvenc. Kedvességével mindenkit levesz a lábáról.

Az apai nagyszülők Máramarosszigeten éltek, mi Gyergyóban éltünk. Az apai nagyapámék – a Bacher család – Lengyelországból jöttek a családdal, szülőkkel Máramarosszigetre. Nadvorna egy nagy helység volt [Nadworna – galíciai kerületi kapitányság székhelye volt a Bisztrica partján, 1890-ben 7200, 1910-ben 8100 lakossal. Ma: Nadvornaja, Ukrajnában van, az Ivano-Frankivszk területen (oblaszty). – A szerk.]. Azért tudott a nagyapám annyi nyelvet. Menekültek az első világháború előtt, ott Oroszországból lefele, de Lengyelországban is már akkor kezdődött egy zsidóüldözés. Én nem tudom, hogy hányban jött nagyapám, de az 1800-as évek végén kellett hogy jöjjön. Fogalmam sincs, hogy itt nősült-e meg vagy még Lengyelországban. Nagyon korán meghalt nagymama, Beile, nem is ismertem. Nagyapát, Bacher Pinkaszt azért ismertem, mert 1939-ben halt meg, kilencvenhárom éves korig élt [1846-ban született]. Nagyon jól emlékszem rá. Én 1931-ben mentem férjhez, s még meglátogattam. Ketten, anyukával mentünk nagyapát meglátogatni. „Mámának” szólított engem. Akkor már feküdt vagy két hónapja, nagy pipával a szájában. Nagyon örült, hogy jöttünk, hogy én meglátogattam, mert az olyan távolság volt akkor [Gyergyószentmiklóstól Máramarossziget 267 km-re van. – A szerk.]. A vonatok nem így mentek [mint most], hanem át kellett szállni háromszor.

Máramarossziget egy nagy zsidó központ volt. Ott több hitközség volt, az egyik kis zsidó hitközségnek volt a jegyzője nagyapám, ő vezette az ortodox hitközség irodai munkáját. Ott is volt egy kimutatás, volt egy büdzsé, mit mire költ, mire nem: temetés, kiadás, jövedelem. Tehát a nagyapám írástudó volt. Egyszerű, szegény ember volt, de egy autodidakta, mert négy nyelven beszélt. És a gyerekeit igyekezett tanítani. Hogy románul, magyarul és héberül beszélt, azt megértem, de hogy perfekt németül hol tanult meg, fogalmam sincs. Annyit tudok, hogy egyszer 1936-ban hazamentem [Marosvásárhelyről] látogatóba apámékhoz, és kapott apám [a nagyapámtól] egy levelet, hogy ő már két hete nem kapja a Wienerische Zeitungot, a bécsi lapot, és úgy látszik, hogy elfelejtettétek neki megrendelni. Ahhoz messze voltunk egymástól, hogy a politikai nézetéről tudjak, örültünk, hogy él. Nem volt anyagi problémája, mert volt két fia, azok segítették anyagilag. A házat, ahol lakott, egész életében bérelte. Volt egy hosszú ház, ott volt még három lakó. Volt neki két szoba-konyhája, a másik három lakó külön lakott.

Vallásos volt, hogyha egy hitközségnek az irodavezetője volt, de nem láttam, amikor imádkozott. A szombatot szigorúan megtartotta. Ő ortodox volt, szakállas ember. Szombaton ő nem dolgozott. Minden szombaton megvolt a kis pálinka, szép hófehér kalács, húsleves. Egyszerű emberek voltak, de nem éheztek. A fiai már haladó szelleműek voltak. A nagyapa kóser ételeket fogyasztott. Volt egy elvált leánya, aki odaköltözött, és ő tartotta végig, ő gondozta nagyapát. Nem jártunk olyan sokat Máramarosszigetre, mert amíg még bírt mozogni nagyapa, amikor még hetven-hetvenöt éves volt, egy nagybátyám Törökszentmiklóson, Magyarországon, aki ott nősült meg, mindig jött, és elhozta hozzánk, Toplicára négy hetet nagyapát. Apuka már nem élt, és nagyapa nálunk volt négy hétig. Legutoljára három napig voltam ott nála, Máramarosszigeten, akkor már ágyban fekvő beteg volt, csak beszélt.

Hatan voltak testvérek édesapámék. Bacher Sári volt a legidősebb lány, a második volt apám. Eszti volt a harmadik. Bacher Jakabnak hívták a gazdag nagybácsit, aki Törökszentmiklósra nősült. Ő fiatalabb volt, mint édesapám. A Ganz nagybácsi felesége, a Mirjám volt az ötödik, és a hatodik Manci. Manci volt a legfiatalabb. Egyik nagynéninek sem tudom a férje nevét.

Bacher Sári néni elment Amerikába, nem tudom, hányban. Elment, mielőtt én megszülettem, az első világháború előtt [lásd: kivándorlás Magyarországról]. Itt férjhez ment, és már két gyerekkel ment ki [Máramaros]Szigetről Amerikába, mert itt nagyon rosszak voltak a viszonyok. Mentek Amerikába munkát keresni. Sőt, úgy mentek, hogy a férje előre kiment, és csak egy év múlva tudta kivinni a családját. Kapott biztos egy helyet, ahová vigye a családját. Szóval én őt nem ismertem, csak tudom, hogy ez így volt. Azt tudom, hogy mind a két fiát taníttatta, tanárok lettek. Az egyik ezelőtt huszonöt évvel ki lett küldve egy évre Izraelbe tanítani. De nyilván angol nyelvet, vagy nem tudom, héberül nem kellett tanítson. Annyit tudok tehát, hogy még élt huszonöt évvel ezelőtt a fia a nagynénémnek. A másikról nem tudok.

Bacher Eszti néniék [Máramaros]Szigeten laktak. Apám itt dolgozott a Maros mentén, tisztviselőként, mi itt laktunk Gyergyóban, ők meg [Máramaros]Szigeten voltak. Akkoriban nagy távolság volt, és nem volt olyan könnyű dolog utazni. Egy évben egyszer volt akkor is szabadsága, akkor ment apuka nagyapát meglátogatni. S akkor, gondolom, elment ehhez az Eszti testvéréhez is. Az ura kereskedő volt. A kereskedő alatt boltost értek. Eszti nem dolgozott. Akkor egyik nő sem dolgozott. Nemcsak anyámat, hanem engem sem engedett már az uram dolgozni. Volt vagy öt gyereke. Deportálták őket. Eszti is Auschwitzban maradt a férjével együtt. És ilyen csoda történt, hogy mind az öt gyerek hazajött. Különböző helyeken voltak eldeportálva. Részben munkaszolgálatosok voltak, részben Németországban, különböző lágerekben voltak. De mindegyik, nem telt bele egy év, ahogy tudtak, mentek ki Palesztinába, mert még akkor nem is volt Izrael [Palesztina 1922 óta brit mandátumterület volt. Lásd még: Izrael állam megalakulása. – A szerk.]. És ott szépen rendre meghaltak.

Mirjám férjnél volt Visón, az Máramarossziget mellett egy nagyobb helység [Valószínűleg Felső-Visón éltek, a három Visó közül ez volt a legnépesebb. – A szerk.]. Ők ott éltek. A férjét Ganznak hívták. Két gyerekük volt, Ganz Dávid és Ganz Bernát. Az egyik Szatmárra [Szatmárnémetibe] nősült, és a másik Nagyváradra. És mind a kettő onnan ment ki Izraelbe. Az apám testvérének az unokái Izraelben vannak. A nagyobbiknak, Dávidnak nem ismertem a gyerekeit, de Ganz Bernátnak van két gyereke, s velük tartottam a kapcsolatot. Bernát a milícián keresztül felkeresett levéllel, mert ő soha nem volt [Maros]Vásárhelyen. És kezdett írni nekem, és kezdte összehozni a meglévő családot. Úgyhogy például a törökszentmiklósi nagybátyám, Jakab, akiről tudta, hogy már nem él, de a felesége megmenekült, addig kutatott hitközségen, rendőrségen keresztül, hogy megtalálta, hogy hol lakik. Egy volt cselédje tartotta el haláláig [Bacher Jakab feleségét. – A szerk.], mert már idős volt. Mindig levelezésben voltak. Kint Izraelben, Bnei Brakban három gyereke született. Mirjámnak hívják a lányát. A férje Cháim Birnbaum. Fel szoktak hívni telefonon. Nekem ők másod-unokatestvéreim, mert az apjuk volt az első unokatestvérem. Bernát egy nagyon jószívű ember volt, és küldött egy-egy kis csomagot. És ez az ember nem volt gazdag. Azt tudom, hogy egyik hónapról a másikra éltek. Én találkoztam velük, amikor én 1973-ban kint voltam Izraelben. Bernáttal is, még akkor élt. Bernát aztán meghalt. Dávidnak is van fia, de nincs kapcsolatom vele. Az egyik gyerek, azt tudom, kint van Amerikában, és rabbi.

Még volt egy lánytestvér, a legkisebb nővére az édesapámnak, Manci – biztos Bacher Margitnak hívták –, aki elvált. Nem tudom, hogy hívták a férjét. Nem használta a férje nevét, végig Bacher maradt. A férjétől volt egy fia, aki bekapcsolódott az Ifjú Kommunista Mozgalomba, és aztán tizennégy éves korában, a második világháború előtt eltűnt [Az Ifjú Kommunista Mozgalom a két világháború közötti Romániában illegálisnak számított. A Román Kommunista Pártot és az általa működtetett szervezeteket az 1920-as évek elején betiltották. – A szerk.]. Akkor ugye bűn volt kommunistának lenni. Manci volt nagyapával végig. Manci is el lett deportálva, és nem jött vissza.

Ganzék, akik Visón laktak, azok vallásosak voltak. De a [máramaros]szigeti testvérek közül mindegyik vallásos volt, mind ortodoxok voltak. Nem ettek tejest húsossal [lásd: étkezési törvények]. A [máramaros]szigetieknek volt parókájuk is [Az ortodox férjes asszonyok kalappal, kendővel vagy a 19. században elterjedt szokás szerint parókával (sejtel, sájtli) fedték be a fejüket, illemből, mivel a szabadon lévő haj a mezítelenség egyik formájának tekinthető. A hagyomány szerint a menyasszony a házasságkötés előtt fölkereste a mikvét, ott vágták le a haját. Ezt követően az ortodox férjes asszonyok haját a férjen kívül más nem láthatta. Elméletileg nem szabad áldást mondani vagy szertartást végrehajtani olyan férjes asszony jelenlétében, akinek nincs befedve a feje. Ma már az ortodox asszonyok is inkább csak a zsinagógában fedik be a fejüket. – A szerk.]. Anyukámnak nem volt parókája, sem a törökszentmiklósi nagynénémnek, dacára annak, hogy kóser háztartásuk volt. Egyedül az édesapám, aki idekerült, és a törökszentmiklósi volt csak közepesen vallásos. Nem is tudom, minek mondjam, mert ugye vágattunk [állatot a sakternél], disznóhúst nem ettünk. De édesapám szombaton dolgozott [lásd: szombati munkavégzés tilalma]. Akkor már nem lehet azt mondani, hogy ortodox volt. És ha kellett, utazott is, írt is és minden, amit már nem szabad az ortodoxnál. De így különben disznóhús nem került a házba. És a hús, mielőtt feldolgozásra került, megvolt a ceremónia, hogy fél órát ki kell sózni, fél óra után leönteni vízzel, és tiszta vízben egy órát állni hagyni, s csak azután kezdtek el főzni. Anyukám mindig így csinálta. Én is így csináltam. Na, nem én, hanem a cseléd. Nekem elég volt, hogyha a lány csinálta. Otthon nálunk is kóser háztartás volt, sőt még nálam is 1940-ig, amíg lehetett [A kóserolás menete: a jól leöblített húst fél órára langyos vízbe áztatták, hogy a só majd jól kiszívja belőle a vért. Utána az ismét leöblített, inaktól megszabadított, bevagdalt húst közepesen durva sóval alaposan besózták, és ferde felületre helyezték, hogy a vér kifolyjon belőle. A májat tűzön is ki kellett perzselni (miként a nem friss, három napnál korábbi vágásból származó húst is). Legkevesebb egy órán át kellett ilyen állapotban tartani a húst, majd ismét le kellett öblíteni, háromszor egymás után. – A szerk.].

Édesapámnak, Bacher Izidornak már érettségije volt. Máramarosszigeten, a katolikus gimnáziumban, mert ott volt emberség, meg lehetett csinálni, hogy péntek délután a könyveket odavitték a gimnáziumba [s otthagyták]. Szombaton nem tudom, hogy feleltették-e, de semmi szín alatt nem kötelezték írni. Szombat este mentek a könyvekért, vasárnap tanultak, hétfőn kezdődött rendesen a tanítás.

Apuka érettségi után először Szegeden kapott állást, pénztárnok volt, több mint egy évet volt ott. És tudta, hogy itt, a Maros mentén van fa és faüzem, és eljött Gyergyóba [Gyergyószentmiklósra], és itt állapodott meg. A nagyapám [Máramaros]Szigeten élt, és ugye édesapám egyedül került ide le, Erdélybe. Apuka itt ismerkedett meg anyukával, aki gyergyói [gyergyóvárhegyi] volt. Ott nősült meg, anyámat vette el.

Az anyai nagyszülőkről nem tudok semmit. Mikor én születtem, vagy kicsi gyerek voltam, se nagyapám, se nagyanyám nem élt már. Ők gyergyóiak voltak. Nagyapám egy kis faluban lakott. Ma is létezik, azt hiszem, meg is áll a vonat: Toplica, Galócás és [Gyergyó]Várhegy, itt laktak az anyai nagyszüleim [Gyergyóvárhegy – kisközség volt Csík vm.-ben, 1891-ben 2100 román, 1910-ben 2700 román és magyar lakossal. Trianon után Romániához került. Ma: Subcetate. – A szerk.]. A hegyoldalban volt ez, egy kis falu. Tiszta román volt, egy magyar család sem volt. Tökéletesen beszéltek románul a nagyszüleim. És az édesanyám is, mert román gyerekekkel volt. Van is egy fénykép, ahol román ruhában volt anyuka felöltözve. A nagyapám boltos volt, mindenhol a zsidó boltos volt. Ez fontos, hogy 1880-ban, a Bach-korszakban – ezt úgy hívták –, volt egy törvény, hogy zsidónak nem lehetett földje [A magyar történetírás a szabadságharc leverésétől 1859-ig, Bach belügyminisztersége végéig terjedő időszakot, az abszolutizmus első tíz évét nevezi Bach-korszaknak. Lásd: zsidók jogegyenlősége. – A szerk.]. Tehát, ezért nem alakult ki a zsidó földműves osztály. Vette a hátára a pintlit – ez egy olyan általvetőféle, amit úgy hívtak, hogy pintli, de lehet, hogy ezt csak itt, errefele, Erdélyben hívták így, vagy lehet, hogy valamilyen lengyel szóból eredt [Az elnevezés valószínűleg helyben volt használatos, mert a Magyar Néprajzi Lexikon szerint a pintli egyfajta fejpánt, melyet a nők viseltek. – A szerk.]. Ment egyik faluról a másikra, és kiáltotta: „Handlé! Mi van eladó?” [A ’handlen’ jiddis igéből származó szó, alkalmi vételt, alkudozást jelent. Maga a ’handlé’ ószeres volt. – A szerk.]. De azt csinálták Pesten is. Ezek mind zsidó [jiddis] szavak. Ez egy felkiáltás volt. Mikor én már nagylány voltam, tizennyolc éves, és később is, Budapesten még mindig jártak szegény zsidók. Megálltak lenn az udvaron – ugye, az emeletes házakban mindig olyan kis udvar volt –, és kiáltották: „Handlé, mi van eladó?” És mindenhol voltak rossz, elhasznált ruhák, cipők, amiket ingyen vagy bagóért odaadtak, szóval kétszer semmiért. Ő meg vitte falura, s ott eladta, és így kapott pénzt. Ilyen volt a zsidó, hogy éljen. Földbirtokos nem lehetett, földmunkához nem értett [A valóság árnyaltabb a közkeletű képnél: a keleti vármegyékben (Bereg, Ugocsa, Ung, Máramaros) a földműves zsidóság arányszáma meghaladta a lakosság 20%-át. Lásd: a földművelés szerepe a zsidóság rétegződésében. – A szerk.]. A családot valamiből fenn kellett tartani.

Alschuch nagyapám családja egyedül volt zsidó a faluban. Azért haragusznak a zsidókra, mert a zsidó mindenhol kereskedő volt. És a nagyapámnak – hát egy zsidónak mije volt? – volt egy kicsi falusi boltja, kereskedő volt. Mit árult? Mi kellett a falusi embernek? Kocsikenőcs, degenyeg – az valami olajos dolog, amivel a kocsikerekeket kenik falun, hogy forogjon, lehet, hogy ez egy csíki szó –, mert akkor még nem volt motor [autó] [A fatengelyű járművek, ha kenetlenek voltak, fülsértően nyikorogtak, erősen koptak, gyakran be is tüzesedtek. A degenyeg szekérkenőcs volt, eredetileg nyírfaszénből és kátrányból készítették, később inkább zsíros kőolaj-melléktermék volt. – A szerk.]. Meg kellett patkó, mert a lovakat meg kellett patkolni, cipőkenőcs, boksz a csizmának, varrótű, só, kellett esetleg puliszkaliszt, cukor… Lehet, hogy rizst is árult, mert a disznóvágáshoz csináltak májast, s kellett bele egy kis rizs. Disznószalonnát nem kellett árulni, mert azok [a falusiak] vágtak disznót. Túró sem kellett, mert volt juhuk. Hát ilyesmit árult, meg amit még egy régi falusi kereskedő árulhatott. Mire volt szüksége a földműves embernek? Örült, hogyha fenn tudta tartani magát egy ilyen kiskereskedő, nemhogy alkalmazottja legyen. Volt öt gyermeke, azt fel kellett apránként nevelni. És ebből nevelt öt gyermeket. És úgy tudta nevelni, hogy a legidősebb nővérét az anyámnak egy nagyon gazdag regáti idősebb férfi vette el [Regát – (magyar jelentése: ’királyság’); az első világháború előtti Romániának (Moldvának és Havasalföldnek, lényegében tehát Románia Kárpátokon túli részének) az erdélyiek által használt gyűjtőneve. – A szerk.]. Beleszeretett, és elvette. De nem a Regátban laktak, hanem Gyergyószentmiklóson. S amikor anyuka s a többi gyerekek nőttek, akkor mindegyik odament hozzá. Az anyai nagyszülők közül egyik se élt már 1944-ben.

Az édesanyámnak, Helénnek négy testvére volt: volt Berta néni – a legidősebb, úgyszólván ő nevelte édesanyámat –, Netti néni és két fiú, Henrik és Salamon. Nagyon kicsi gyerek voltam, mikor Alschuch Henrik meghalt, nem tudok róla semmit, a foglalkozására sem emlékszem. Egyedül Berta néniről és Netti néniről tudok. Náluk voltam, amikor iskolába jártam. Volt Berta néni, aki Piatra Neamţra ment férjhez [onnan származott a férj]. Mózes Berkónak hívták a nagybácsit, regáti volt. Mózes Berkó borászattal foglalkozott, borpincéje volt Gyergyószentmiklóson, ahol laktak. Ő adott az üzletekbe, szállított falvakra. Mikor szüreteltek, akkor lejött a borvidékre, s ott vagontételben vette meg a már kész bort, és ezzel foglalkozott. Nagynéném is nagy üzletasszony volt, még vett pálinkaféléket is. Szóval kereskedtek. Jómódú emberek voltak. Nem volt saját gyerekük, de neveltek két gyereket [a testvér, Alschuch Salamon gyerekeit]. De egymás után, mert örökbe fogadta az egyiket, azt elrendezte, megnősítette, s aztán vette a másikat.

Netti néniéknél egy évet voltam Sepsiszentgyörgyön, tizenegy éves koromban, első gimnáziumban. Mint özvegyasszonyt ismertem meg, nem ismertem a férjét, nem is emlékszem a nevére. Netti néninek a férje az első világháborúban maradt ott. Nekik volt négy gyerekük: Stefi, Henrik, Misi, és volt még egy lány. Fogalmam sincs, hogy tartotta fenn a családját, miből. Lehet, hogy kapott valami jóvátételt vagy valami segélyt, hogy az ura a fronton halt meg. És valószínűleg a gyerekei már nagyok voltak, és ők tartották el. Azt tudom, hogy az egyik – lehet, hogy az a fiú volt a legnagyobb – ott, a sepsiszentgyörgyi szövőgyárban volt tisztviselő. És azt is tudom, hogy mindegyiknek volt négy gimnáziuma. A lakás polgári módon volt berendezve. Henrik Sepsiszentgyörgyön lakott, de én már nem ismertem. Mikor én egy évig Sepsiszentgyörgyön voltam, ő már nem tudom, vagy meg volt halva, vagy valahol Kolozsváron dolgozott. Úgy tudom, hogy nem nősült meg, és nem tudom, hogy mivel foglalkozott. Henrik nem volt otthon, de küldött pénzt. Amikor ott voltam Netti néniéknél, anyuka fizetett utánam. Gyengén éltek, nagyon gyengén. Ők mindig nagyon nehéz anyagi helyzetben voltak. A zsidó kényszerülve volt az agyát használni és tanulni ahhoz, hogy megéljen, mert antiszemitizmus, mióta a világ világ, azóta volt. Tehát nem volt könnyű általában. A nagynéniknél nem volt semmi különös, simán folyt az életük, nem volt semmi érdekesség. Egyszerű polgáremberek voltak. Édesanyám testvérei mind Auschwitzban maradtak. Tudtommal senki nem élte túl a deportálást. Lehet, hogy azelőtt is már meghaltak. Semmilyen kapcsolatom nem volt velük.

Volt édesanyámnak a legkisebb öccse, Alschuch Salamon, amelyik a fekete bárány volt a családban. Link volt, nem szeretett dolgozni. Inni nem ivott, de kártyázott, és az is egy drog. De csinált, nem tudom, négy vagy öt gyereket. Salamonnak volt egy üzlete, de mit tudom én, mi volt benne: sós szalonna meg só meg boksz. Salamon felesége zsidó volt, de nem is tudom, hogy nézett ki. Ott élt Toplicán [Maroshévíz (korábban, majd 1920 után is: Topliţa) – nagy kiterjedésű nagyközség volt Maros-Torda vm.-ben, a Kelemen-havasokból leúsztatott fát itt dolgozták föl a két nagy fűrésztelepen. A tutajozás központja volt, 1891-ben 4900 román és magyar, 1910-ben 7400, 1920-ban 6000 főnyi lakossal. Trianon után Romániához került. – A szerk.]. Toplica öt kilométer hosszú volt, és egy utcája volt, ami vezet fel Borszékre. Tudni kell azt, hogy Toplicán kell leszállni [a vonatról] ahhoz, hogy Borszékre menjünk [Borszék – Románia egyik legnevesebb borvíz-forrás vidéke. A borvíz egyfajta ásványvíz. – A szerk.]. Az egy arany volt, a borvíz. Egyedül a Borszék vize, amelyik megbírta a tengeren túli szállítást. Három-négy csorgó volt, az folyt állandóan. Volt egy főcsorgó, ott az szépen ki volt építve. Mindenki ment oda, aki akart. Mi nem nagyon tartottuk a kapcsolatot [Alschuch Salamonnal], mert egy semmirevaló volt. Én már itt voltam [Maros]Vásárhelyen. Apám segítette őt, de mikor megtudta, hogy reggelekig kártyázik, s elkártyázza az utolsó fillért, hogy reggel nem volt, hogy egy kenyeret vegyen a gyermekinek, megtiltotta apám, hogy többet a házába bemenjen. De anyám titokban segítette. Szegény, az megkapta a módját, hogy a faluba mindig egy családhoz vitte az élelmet. Bevitt ugye tejet, vajat, kenyeret, zsírt, rizset, élelmet. Mindig anélkül, hogy apuka tudjon róla. Mert apám egy olyan korrekt ember volt, hogy nem bírta elviselni, hogy a pénzt valaki elkártyázza.

És ezeknek két fiát örökbe fogadták Mózes Berkóék. Két gyereket neveltek, s mind a kettő otthagyta őket. Az egyik kiment Amerikába, és a másik egy gazember volt. Olyan gyalázatos volt, hogy titokban, hamis iratokkal ráíratta az egész vagyonát a saját nevére. De azért ott lakott, mert a házban volt vagy nyolc szoba, úgyhogy együtt laktak. [Miután Mózes Berkó meghalt] Egyszerűen kirúgta Berta nénit a saját házából. Valahol a Mezőségen, Panit [Mezőpanit] fele, valamilyen faluban volt valami rokonságféléje a feleségének [mert időközben megnősült], s oda valakihez betette szegény Berta nénit. Zsidók voltak azok is, mert biztosan zsidó nőt vett el feleségül. Utólag tudta meg [hogy a nevelt fia ráíratta a házat a saját nevére], de már ugye, magyar idő volt [lásd: „Magyar idők” (1940–1944)], és ez a Berta néni már nem tudott semmit mozogni [intézkedni], és már volt legalább nyolcvan éves. Emlékszem, egyszer bejött a városba, és eljött anyukát meglátogatni. És én akkor meg voltam döbbenve, hogy miket hallottam. Egy rongyos szobája volt, ahogy mondta, s ételt alig kapott. S aztán visszament, és többet nem hallottam róluk. És akkor már olyan idők voltak, nem is lehetett, hogy anyuka menjen oda, hogy nézze meg. Berta nénit deportálták, biztosan azokkal, akiknél lakott. Nem is térhetett vissza, mert már nagyon öreg volt. Mózes Berkó, a férje már rég meghalt, nem is élte meg a deportálást.

Anyukám nyolc évet járt zárdába Gyergyószentmiklóson. Még végzett kétéves nem tudom, mit, szóval kapott tanítónői képesítést [Valószínűleg a nyolcosztályos gimnázium alsó négy osztályát végezte el, és utána tanult tanítónőnek, bár az akkoriban, a 19. század vége felé már hároméves képzés volt. Lásd: a tanítóképzés. – A szerk.]. Magyar képesítése volt, természetesen. Mikor hazament, akkor mondta, hogy „Na, megyek valahol állást keresni”. A nagyapám ott lakott Gyergyóvárhegyen, a hegyoldalban, színromán faluban. Egyedül még egy örmény család lakott ott, ott is volt egy tanítónő, aki navétázott [ingázott] Ditróba, [Gyergyó]Szárhegyre, és a férfi pedig gyárban dolgozott, tisztviselő volt. És kétségbe volt esve nagyapám, hogy egy leánygyermek idegenbe menjen állásba, Marosvásárhelyre vagy valahova. Abban az időben ez egy elképzelhetetlen valami volt. És nagyapa nem engedte. S akkor anyám sírt, s mondta: „Akkor miért hagytál, hogy tanuljak?” Azt mondta: „Hallgass ide! – így mesélte anyám –, ha jól megtanultad a leckét magyarul, perfekt beszélsz románul, itt van egy négyelemis iskola – ott [Gyergyó]Alfaluban volt román iskola –, menj el az igazgatóhoz, kérdezd meg, hogy nem tud-e téged alkalmazni” [Gyergyóalfalu – nagyközség volt Csík vm.-ben, 1891-ben és 5200, 1910-ben 6400 lakossal. Trianon után Romániához került. 1920-ban 6300 lakosa volt. – A szerk.]. Anyámnak nem volt kiútja, elment, és felvették, és akkor ott tanított. Volt egy igazgató, egy tanító és egy román tanítónő, úgyhogy elfért még anyuka, mert gyermek volt elég. És akkor románul tanított anyuka, de nem sokáig, mert jött apuka, és férjhez vitte. És akkor nem volt divat, hogy egy nő, ha férjhez megy, menjen munkába. Apám anyámat dolgozni nem engedte mint tanítónő, ő [apuka], ugye, azt mondta, hogy „Te ezt hogy gondolod? Az emberek mit mondanak, hogy egy feleséget nem tudok eltartani?”.

Nem messze Gyergyótól [Gyergyóvárhegytől], vagy öt kilométerre onnan, ahol a nagyapa lakott, volt egy nagy, hat gatteres fűrészgyár. Gatter az, ami vágja a deszkát [Azt a fűrészgépet nevezik gatternak (gáternak), amellyel rönkfát deszkákká vágják föl. – A szerk.]. [Gyergyó]Várhegyen és Toplicán volt a gyár. Ez a két helység elég közel van egymáshoz. Vonattal egy fél óra. Az már egy nagy üzem volt Toplicán, pár száz munkással, s ha a tekintetbe vesszük az erdei munkásokat, akkor pár ezer. [Gyergyó]Várhegyen hat gatteres volt, Toplicán tizenkét gatteres, s mellette tizenkét fűrész. Pár ezer munkást alkalmazott. Apuka először [Gyergyó]Várhegyen volt pénztárnok. Az ott közel volt, és nem tudom, hogyan, megismerte anyukát, aki férjhez ment hozzá. Lehet, hogy volt valami kultúrelőadás május tizedikén [lásd: Május 10. Romániában], és lehet, hogy a tisztviselők meg voltak híva, és elmentek. Anyuka nem tudom, ha volt húsz éves. Biztosan volt vallásos esküvőjük, mert Gyergyószentmiklóson nagyon sok zsidó volt [A Gyergyó-vidéken itt volt jelentősebb zsinagóga. – A szerk.]. És akkor anyuka ott lakott [Gyergyó]Várhegyen. És nem tudom, egy vagy két évig ott voltak [Gyergyó]Várhegyen mint pénztárnok, és akkor avanzsált apuka, de akkor már beköltöztek Toplicára. Miután látta a központi vezető, hogy édesapám nagyon jól ismeri a szakmát – egyébként egy számtanzseni volt –, lett belőle üzemvezető. Volt két igazgatója: volt egy technikai, és volt egy adminisztratív igazgató. Édesapám volt a technikai igazgató végig. Egy fix állása volt itt, nagy fizetése volt. Ő volt a szakember.

Ez egy svájci nagyiparos volt, és volt neki egy román társa itt, Romániában, és lett egy svájci–román cég tulajdonképpen. Brassóban volt a központja. A tulajdonos az nem itt élt. A tulajdonos az Svájcban volt. Ennek a svájci vállalatnak volt három gyára itt, Romániában: [Gyergyó]Várhegyen, Toplicán és Kommandón. Volt kisvasútja [a vállalatnak], amelyik felment hajnalban az erdőbe, s az erdei munkások, ami fát kivágtak, a kisvonat lehozta a rönköket. Az egész üzem pár ezer embert foglalkoztatott. Apuka egy évben egyszer vette ki a szabadságát, karácsonykor, mert a vállalat, ahol volt Toplicán, leállt karácsony előtt négy hétre a gépeket javítani, mosni, rendbe tenni.

Egy nagyon nagy és modern vállalat volt. Például a főnök, mikor lejött Svájcból, a tisztviselőknek olyan teniszpályát építetett… Toplicán mi előkelő osztály voltunk: akik a telepen dolgoztak, a vállalatiak, azok külön osztálynak tartották magukat. És demokráciát – ezt már csak párántézában [zárójelben] mondom – tanulhattak volna [a korabeli vállalatok ettől a vállalattól]. Mert, képzelje el, hogy mind a két helyen [Gyergyóvárhegyen és Toplicán] a svájci tulaj csináltatott fürdőt, külön a munkásoknak, külön a tisztviselőknek. A különbség csak annyi volt, hogy a tisztviselőknél volt – akkor én még nem tudtam, hogy hogy hívják – szauna. Szauna, képzelje el! Az abból állt, hogy volt egy kis fülke, emeletes padokkal, mindenkinek. Egy-egy oda bement, s akkor jött a gőz. De persze oda bemenni csak a tisztviselőknek volt szabad. Szauna a munkásfürdőben nem volt. A fürdőben egymás mellett volt ott két kádfürdő és vagy két tus. A tisztviselőknek – mert nem volt mindenkinek fürdőszobája, nekünk volt – volt kádfürdő, tus, és volt egy medence. Úgyhogy voltak naccságák, akik beültek, s ott áztatták magukat. Volt egy fürdősasszony, aki ott állt, mint egy csendőr, mert először a tus alatt meg kellett mosakodni tetőtől talpig, s úgy mehetett be a vízbe. Én nem mentem be sohase, se anyuka. Nem voltunk. De akinek nem volt fürdőszobája, vagy jól esett neki, mit tudom én, a fájós lábait dörzsölni, azok bent ültek, és traccsoltak. Gyerekkoromban, amikor még nem voltam férjnél, akkor láttam, sőt én is mentem oda a szaunába. Nekem nem volt szükségem, de hogy mondjam, hogy voltam gőzben… Be volt osztva [a fürdő], mikor a nőké, mikor a férfiaké. Nem ültek ott órák hosszat, és a legtöbb nem is a kádat használta, hanem a tust. Ez egy nagyon nagy dolog volt, sehol nem volt ez. És egy fillért sem kellett fizetni.

Hat év korkülönbség volt a bátyám [szül. 1905] és közöttem. Nem akart anyám több gyereket, és ő már akkor olyan modern és ügyes volt – pedig akkor még nem volt antibébi [fogamzásgátló tabletta]… Apámnak kellett egy leányka. Anyám ellenállt hat évig, és aztán beadta a derekát, és állapotos lett, úgy születtem én hat év után. És akkor történt a balhé, mert állítólag öt kilós voltam, és gyönyörű, és amikor apámnak a kezébe adtak, bement anyámhoz, és mondta, hogy „Fiam, édes, hát ezzel a kínnal miért nem szültél még egy ilyen gyönyörű gyermeket?”. És anyám úgy megharagudott, hogy három napig nem beszélt. Mert három napig kínlódott. Volt egy bábaasszony falun, akiről a végén kisült, hogy nem is volt bábaasszony. Három napig kínlódott, de nem volt semmi probléma.

Még mielőtt iskolába jártam, még nem tudtam írni-olvasni, de az apám megtanított a francia és a magyar kártyára. És dominózni, sakkozni. És hogy tudom a magyar történelmet, azt is apámnak köszönhetem. Ő nagy magyar volt. Játékokat hozott nekem a magyar történelemmel kapcsolatosan. Mikor meghallotta délben a Himnuszt a rádióban – akkor még nem volt televízió –, akkor mindig hulltak a könnyei. Minden délben volt a Himnusz. Ő mindig olvasó ember volt, politizált, illetve a politikával tisztában volt. Mindig nagy Kossuth-párti volt apám, és ezért Pestről hozott olyan játékot, mint például egy kártya, volt benne vagy harminc-negyven darab, történelmi kérdésekkel. Mikor volt a mohácsi vész? Mit jelent az Aranybulla? – és ilyenek, s a hátlapján megvolt a felelet. És ezeket nekem mind meg kellett tanulni, és időnként ő engem kikérdezett. Anyám meg adta a korom szerint a könyveket. Olyan könyvtárunk volt, hogy ma nyithatna egy kölcsönkönyvtárt. Azóta is újságolvasó vagyok, a mai napig is rendelem az újságokat. Szóval polgári családom volt. 1923-ban, tizenkét évesen kaptam egy rádiót, még fülhallgatója is volt, de nem emlékszem, mi volt a neve [Európában a rendszeres adások 1923-ban indultak. Ugyanakkor kezdődött el a vevőkészülékek fejlődése. Az első kristálydetektoros rádiók fejhallgatóval voltak hallgathatók. A külső hangszórós készülékek 1925-ben, a hálózati táplálású rádiók 1926-ban, a dinamikus hangszórók 1930-ban jelentek meg. – A szerk.]. Az én szobámban volt a rádió, és át volt vezetve a hálóba anyukáéknak is fülhallgatóval. De csak Pestet lehetett még akkor fogni. Telepes rádió volt, mindig fel kellett tölteni. Már én nem emlékszem, miket hallgattam, de biztos csak zenét hallgattam. Híreket? Kit érdekeltek akkor a hírek? Hogy apámék mit hallgattak, már nem tudom.

Engem különböző városokban taníttattak. Odakerültem Gyergyószentmiklósra első elemibe, akkor a nagynéném, Berta néni, anyuka legidősebb testvére Gyergyóban [Gyergyószentmiklóson] lakott. Oda jártam a katolikus zárdába négy évig. A négy elemit ott jártam. Vallásórára jártam, kellett járni. Nem érdekelte ez az apácákat. Ez a vallásóra olyan kutyagumi volt. Volt nekünk hitoktatónk, nem is a zsinagógánál tartott vallásórákat, hanem egy teremben, ott, ahol ő lakott. Voltunk egypáran zsidó lányok a zárdából, akik jártunk. És vallásos zsidók voltak, otthon nem ettek szalonnát vagy disznót.

A zárdában volt tovább négy polgári is. Apám gimnáziumba akart engem járatni, és miután ott, [Gyergyó]Szentmiklóson nem volt leánygimnázium, és Sepsiszentgyörgyön is volt anyámnak egy testvére férjnél, Netti néni, akkor odaadott a Székely Mikó Kollégiumba [A „Mikó” 1859-ben kezdte meg működését Sepsiszentgyörgyön Székely Tanoda néven, az első gimnáziumi osztály beindításával, német iskolaként. 1870-ben gróf Mikó Imre (akit 1876-ban Erdély Széchenyijének neveztek) saját költségén Zofahl Gusztáv építészmérnökkel elkészíttette az egyik szárny tervét (1877-re felépült). Majd Mikó Imre 60 ezer koronás alapítványával és némi állami segéllyel 1892-re Alpár Ignác tervei alapján felépült a másik szárny. Az iskola felvette a Székely Mikó Tanoda nevet, és 1892 szeptemberében mint nyolcosztályos főgimnázium megnyitotta kapuját, 1893 nyarán tartották az első érettségi vizsgát. A 20. század első negyedében már lányok is látogatták az iskolát, de a lányok és a fiúk még kerítéssel voltak elválasztva. – A szerk.]. Oda jártam egy évet. Mikor hazakerültem, székelyesen beszéltem: „Nám, nám, nám kell. Nám menyek oda!” Hát, mikor anyám meghallotta: „Na, nám mész többet oda, nem félj!” S akkor kerültem [Maros]Vásárhelyre. Itt végeztem a második és a harmadik gimnáziumot a magyar szekción, a Liceul Unirea de Fetében [Az Unirea (Egyesülés) Leány Líceum Marosvásárhely elcsatolása előtt II. Rákóczi Ferenc Római Katolikus Főgimnázium néven működött. Az iskola 1948-as államosításáig római katolikus főgimnázium volt, majd az 1948-as tanügyi reform után az épületet a magyar tannyelvű leánygimnáziumnak adták át, amely 1962-ben egyesült a román tannyelvű leánygimnáziummal. – A szerk.]. Én négy elemiből nem tudhattam helyesen írni, apám tanított meg utólag. És miket ki nem talált? Kellett vele levelezzek, s a lapra húzott nekem vonalat, ahol hibát követtem el a magyar helyesírásban, úgy visszaküldte a papírt.

Aztán apám, mikor már ide kerültem [Marosvásárhelyre], még gimnáziumba jártam, vett egy tanárt, hogy tanuljam tényleg a mi vallásunkat. Negyedik gimnazista koromig minden héten egyszer jött délután egy kis papnövendék, egy bóher, tanítani engem. Ő tanította, hogy írják a héber betűket, olvasni héberül. Tanított imákra, mikor kenyeret kell enni, hogy kell minden étkezés előtt kezet mosni [lásd: rituális kézleöntés]. Szóval, a zsidó vallás a higiénia szempontjából túltesz minden valláson. Én tudok olvasni héberül, tudom a betűket, tudok egyes imákat. Olyan értelemben nagyapa és apám is haladó szellemű volt, hogy nekünk megadott mindent, amit egy zsidó leánynak vagy egy zsidó fiúnak tudni kell a vallásról. Apám mindig azt mondta: „Mindent megadok neked és bátyádnak, amit egy zsidó gyereknek meg kell adni. Hogy ti mennyit fogtok belőle tartani, az a ti magánügyetek. Az én lelkiismeretem ezt diktálja.” Ez volt az elv.

Mikor negyedikbe kerültem, jött egy törvény: zsidó gyerek nem mehet csak állami vagy felekezeti [azaz zsidó] iskolába [lásd: zsidó iskolaügy Romániában a két világháború között]. Itt felekezeti iskola nem volt, csak elemi, a zsidó iskola a mostani Horea utcában volt, de felsőbb iskola nem volt. Akkor mondta apám: „Ha nincs, akkor jársz román iskolába.” Jártam a negyedik gimnáziumot románul. Tizennegyedik évemben voltam. S pechemre az történt, hogy már akkor a Regátban kezdődött a vasgárdista mozgalom [lásd: Vasgárda]. És egy délután egy zsidó leányt, illetve egy osztálytársamat itt, a Bulgár téren – akkor még nem volt így beépítve – estefele, már sötét volt, jól elverték. El voltunk keseredve. De nekünk is voltak fiúbarátaink, gimnazista zsidó gyerekek. Mondtuk nekik: „Na, nézd meg, úgy egyszerűen, mi történt Jucival.” Ők biztos hallották a zsidóveréseket Iaşi-ból [Steinmetz Bella életútjában az 1925-ös év körül járunk. Formálisan ugyan csak évekkel később, 1930-ban alakult meg a Vasgárda, de voltak korábban is antiszemita megnyilvánulások, Erdélyben is, Iaşi-ban is. – A szerk.]. És persze, a mi fiúink is meglesték, ráismertek az egyik fiúra, aki megverte a zsidó leánykát, amikor ment haza a Ballada utcába, mert ott lakott. Őt úgy elverték, hogy egy hétig nem tudott járni. Ez mind rendben lett volna, de apám meghallotta. Abban a pillanatba lejött Toplicáról, mert ott volt állása neki egy nagy cégnél: „Jaj, Istenem, a gyermekem veszélyben van! Viszlek haza.” „Jaj, apuka, drága, hát még négy gimnáziumom se legyen?” Könyörögve könyörögtem neki, ezt az egy évet még engedje meg. Szóval nagy nehezen megengedte.

Szerencsémre akkor jött a francia nyelv és a francia kultúra terjesztése. És csináltak itt Romániában három francia intézetet: Marosvásárhelyen, Bukarestben és Iaşi-ban. Apám rögtön ment, vett részvényeket, biztosította a nyilvánossági jogomat [Általában intézmény kap nyilvánossági jogot, ami azt jelenti, hogy van érettségi bizonyítvány adási joga. – A szerk.]. Ez itt volt a [maros]vásárhelyi Francia Intézetben, fenn a tisztviselőtelepen. Három villában volt a Francia Intézet. Francia tanárok jöttek Franciaországból, nem tudtak sem magyarul, sem románul, annyit nem tudtak, hogy igen-nem. És beírattak az ötödik gimnáziumba. Én tizenöt éves voltam, mikor bekerültem az úgynevezett ötödik gimnáziumba, és ott végeztem végre el a nyolc gimnáziumot a francia iskolában. Amikor francia iskolába jártam, kaptam segítséget, délután járt hozzám egy tanár, és segített a leckékben, segített a nyelvben. Ettem békát is a Francia Intézetben, azok imádták. Tavasszal kiment az egész iskola a hegyoldalba, s fogtuk a békát a francia tanároknak. Mert csak francia tanárok voltak. Azt imádták, s akkor adtak nekünk is. Megkóstoltam, megettem, nem lett semmi bajom, de többet nem kell. Én nem voltam gourmand, nem volt kedvenc ételem, nem voltam olyan nagy evő. De mindent megkóstoltam, mindent ettem.

[Maros]Vásárhelyen mindig családnál laktam, kosztban. Azért fizetni kellett. És mindig olyan családnál laktam, ahol nevelést is adtak, hogy hogyan egyek, hogy kell mosakodni rendszeresen, hogy kell fogat mosni. Egy gyereket nevelni kell illemtanra. Egy zsidó özvegyasszonynál voltam először, özvegy Nagy Dezsőnének hívták, egy zongoratanárnő. Annak volt egy leánya. Itt voltam négy évig. Aztán beköltöztek Bukarestbe, mert a zongoratanárnőnek a lánya oda ment férjhez, s akkor az özvegy édesanyját is elvitte. Akkor kaptam egy másik családot, de ahol zongora is volt, azt is nézték a szüleim, mert zongoraszakot is végeztem. Nekem van egy zongora-tanítónői képesítésem, itt, a konzervatóriumban végeztem parallel [A konzervatóriumot dr. Bernády György   (1902–1913 között polgármester) alapította 1908-ban, és 1949-ig működött a marosvásárhelyi Kultúrpalota épületében. A konzervatórium időszakosan koncerteket is szervezett. Az 1948-as tanügyi reform után az intézményt művészeti iskolává alakították át; ma a Művészeti Líceum épületében található. – A szerk.]. Akkor nem volt olyan nehéz. Vakációra mindig otthon voltam, akkor már Toplicán laktunk.

Mind a két részről nagyon összetartó volt a család. Nem voltak irigységek, nem voltak nézetkülönbségek. De távol voltak egymástól. Mindegyik el volt foglalva a saját dolgával. A közlekedés nem volt olyan egyszerű, mint ma. Autót csak könyvben olvastuk, hogy van. Mikor férjhez mentem, 1931-ben, Marosvásárhelyen tudtommal két autó volt. Nem érdekelt, hogy milyen márka, olyan ritkaság volt. Csak tudtam, hogy egy nagyon gazdag zsidóé volt mind. Az egyik Rétié volt, de nem is járt vele. A „Székely és Réti”-nek volt itt egy bútorgyára, az később az „Augusztus 23” lett. Nagyon gazdag emberek voltak. A másik pedig szintén egy nagyon gazdag zsidóé volt, az egy olyan felvágós zsidó volt. Szeretett feltűnősködni. Úgyhogy például vasárnaponként felült az autóra – a férj nem is tudott vezetni [hanem volt sofőr] –, és körbement kétszer-háromszor a főtéren. Mert vasárnap délelőtt szokás volt korzózni. Mindenki, a középosztálybeliek, ahova én is tartoztam, felöltözött elegánsan, és mentek korzózni.

Voltak csendes idők. Például mikor én férjhez mentem, Marosvásárhelyen volt egy jó pár román család, új család. És olyan békében éltünk. Jártunk kávéházba, jártunk kiskocsmába egy flekkenre: itt ült a zsidó család, ott ült a román család. A románnak a cigány húzta az ő dalait, nekünk a magyar nótákat. Egyiknek se sértette a fülét. Koccintottunk egymással. Tudták a nyelvünket. Még mi is tudtuk, én anyám részéről kicsit mégiscsak több románt tudtam. A románok közül is az intellektuálok mind Budapesten tanultak. Nem Kolozsvárra mentünk, hanem Budapestre. Híres volt Marosvásárhely a kiskocsmáiról, de azok is kis úri vendéglők voltak, például a Súrlott Grádics, így hívták [A Súrlott Grádics vendéglő-borozó-flekkenező a mai Mihai Viteazul (hajdani Klastrom) utca 3. szám alatt volt. „A kis borozót 2-3 egybekapcsolt kis szoba jelentette, mely a tulajdonos kertes házának csupán egy része volt, a lakásával és a konyhával együtt. A fagerendás mennyezetű, fehérre meszelt kis szobákban az asztaltársaságok a megszokott helyükön poharazgattak. (…) A vendégek fogadását, kiszolgálását a tulajdonos vagy a felesége végezte. A Súrlott Grádics közelében lévő iskolák tanárainak társaságát állandó vendégként várták, de temetések után a kegyeletet lerovók is betértek egy pohár hűsítő italra vagy forralt borra” (Keresztes Gyula: Marosvásárhely régi épületei, Difprescar, Marosvásárhely, 1998). – A szerk.]. Egy kis régi házban volt, de belül ragyogó tiszta, oda részeg ember, egy kocsis vagy nem tudom én, mi, nem mehetett be. Ezek mind olyan disztingvált helyek voltak. A Maros vendéglőbe szoktunk járni, szombat este vacsora után, persze. A zsidók nem ivó emberek, de mindenesetre rendelni kellett, hozattunk egy liter bort, mert leültünk négyen-ötön, a liter borból a felét a zenészek itták meg s a többit mi. A zsidó inkább kártyázik. Én is nagy kártyás voltam örök életemben.

Marosvásárhely híres volt a flekkenről és a vargabélesről [Székelyföldön néha ma is „Flekkenfalvának” nevezik ironikusan Marosvásárhelyt. – A szerk.]. Amikor Pesten jártam, akkor például néha észrevettem vendéglőkön kiírva, hogy „Vásárhelyi vargabéles van ma”. Nem árulták, hanem csak ott kaptad a vendéglőben, ha bementél, és ettél. A vargabéles a vendéglőknek egy specialitása volt, hogy ő azt csinált. Szoktam én is csinálni: poronyó tészta [réteslap] van alul-felül, és közötte tejben megfőtt laska [tészta], tehéntúróval, két-három tojással – habot kellett belőle verni –, és tele-tele mazsolával. És nem akármilyen laska, hanem vékonylaska, vaníliás tejben. Ezt úgy kell megfőzni, hogy a tej bele kell szívódjon a laskába. Ez valami olyan finom!

A bátyám 1905-ben született. Bacher Sándornak hívták. Ő négy gimnáziumig [Máramaros]Szigeten volt nagyapáéknál. De aztán ott erős szigorúság alatt volt, nagyon sokat kellett imádkozni. Hajnalban költötte fel nagyapám, hogy tanítsa meg imádkozni reggel-este. A zsidó vallás nagyon-nagyon szigorú, szóval nehéz vallás. És azt mondta a bátyám, hogy „Inkább megyek fát vágni, de többet nem megyek vissza [Máramaros]Szigetre”. S akkor került ide [Marosvásárhelyre] az ötödik gimnáziumba, és itt érettségizett. Meg is van az ötvenéves érettségi találkozójáról a fényképe. [Máramaros]Szigeten nem növeltek neki pájeszt, efféle figura nem volt, azt az anyám kikötötte, hogy ne legyen. Ott katolikus gimnáziumba járt. Ott más világ volt akkor. Megengedte az igazgató, hogy a zsidó gyerekek péntek délután odavigyék a könyvet az osztályba [és otthagyták szombatig]. És szombaton nem kellett írjanak. Úgy volt a tanrend, direkt vagy indirekt [vagy csak az igazgató engedte ezt meg], hogy nekik nem kellett írni, mert zsidó gyereknek szombaton nem szabad írni. És szombat este, sötétedés után hazahozták a könyveket. Ezt megcsinálta például egy katolikus gimnázium. Más világ volt akkor! Olyan világ, hogy ezt megcsinálhatta. Mikor már idekerült a bátyám [Maros]Vásárhelyre, akkor már nem volt vallásos. [Máramaros]Szigeten nem járt héderbe, nagyapám tanította eleget – anyám kikötötte, hogy elég, amit nagyapám tanít neki. Elég baj volt, mert annyit tanította szegény gyermeket: hajnalban költötte fel, s későn feküdt le, hogy tanuljon, hogy aztán ateista lett belőle, mire idekerült.

Jó volt a kapcsolatom vele, bár sok verést kapott miattam. Nagyon rossz gyerek voltam, mert mindig az a játék kellett, ami az övé, ugye. Én futballozni akartam, fára akartam mászni. Ők mentek a tizenhat-tizenhét éves barátaival málnát szedni az erdőbe. És sírtam, hogy engem is vigyen. Futballozni velem kellett. Hát mit tudtak egy taknyos gyermekkel kezdeni? Beállítottak a kapuba, és ők játszottak az ellenkező kapuba a barátaival. És én ezt észrevettem, és akkor kezdtem harapdálni a két kezemet, és magamat karmolni, és hazamentem. Mikor közeledtem haza, ordítottam, hogy „Sanyi megvert, Sanyi ezt csinálta, Sanyi azt csinálta!”. És amikor Sanyi hazajött, akkor jó pár pofot kapott. Ő mondta, hogy nem csinált semmit, csak nem hitték. Egyszer észrevette az egyik munkás, aki jött haza a gyárból, hogy karmolom magam, kezemben egy fűzfaággal. Mindenki ismerte az igazgató gyermekeit, kérdezte: „Belluska, mit csinál?” „Á, semmit!” És akkor jött utánam a munkás, és meglátta, hogy a bátyám mire kapja a pofonokat és a verést. Bejött, és azt mondta: „Nagyságos asszony, ne tessék haragudni, de ne tessék Sanyikát megverni, mert én láttam, hogy a leányka harapdálja és szurkálja a karját”. Na, aztán én kaptam a verést. Sok verést kapott Sanyi énmiattam. A cigarettára is így szoktam rá. Ő cigarettázott. Kértem egy-egy szippantást. „Menj el, taknyos!” „Nem adsz? Megmondlak, hogy apukától loptad a fiókjából a cigarettát!” „Na, nesze, taknyos, szívjál!” Persze a lelkemet adtam ki, amire leszívtam, és köhögtem, tikkadoztam, de azért három nap múlva megint zsaroltam. Addig-addig, míg már tizenhét, tizennyolc éves lettem, s akkor már egyedül is kezdtem cigarettázni.

Amíg rövid ideig együtt voltunk itt, [Maros]Vásárhelyen, ő is zsarolt engem. Ő is kapott külön zsebpénzt, én is kaptam, mert külön családnál voltunk, nem egy családnál. Én utáltam a számtant. „Sanyi, drága, nézd meg [a számtanpéldát].” „Neked van zsebpénzed, egy lejt kérek.” Megcsinálta, de fizetni kellett. Adtam neki, mit tudom én, egy lejt. Ő meg minden három napban jött, és mindent ő csinált meg, ami matekfeladat volt. Ennek aztán megettem az árát. Ugyebár ő az 1920-as évek végén leérettségizett [1905-ben született, tehát 1923 körül érettségizett. – A szerk.], mert idősebb volt, és elkerült, Bécsbe ment egyetemre. Én itt maradtam, s a hülye fejemmel nem tudtam, mennyi kétszer kettő, nem volt alapom. Úgyhogy negyedik gimnáziumban, félévben tiszta tízesem volt matekból, s utána megbuktam [A romániai iskolarendszerben a tízes a legjobb jegy, és a négyes az elégtelen. – A szerk.]. Egy idő után aztán rájött, hogy én hol tartom a zsebpénzt, és lopta is, mert imádott biliárdozni. Én minden este, mint a zsugori, megszámoltam a zsebpénzemet, s egyszer mondom a tántinak [ahol laktam], hogy „Tánti, nekem hiányzik a zsebpénzemből.” Azt mondja, „Fiam, hát én biztos nem nyúltam hozzá”. És azt mondja, „Te, Sanyika itt volt délután. S a tegnap délután is”. Én akkor épp nem voltam otthon. Akkor jött, amikor délután zongoraórán voltam a konzervatóriumban. Mert zongora mindig délután volt, délelőtt iskolába jártam. S akkor jutott eszembe, hogy lehet, ő lopott az én zsebpénzemből.

A bátyám itt érettségizett [Marosvásárhelyen], a katolikus gimnáziumban. Utána a bátyámat Bécsbe küldték egyetemre. Nem akart menni egyetemre, imádta ezt a fás szakmát. Ő megmondta, hogy ne küldjék egyetemre, mert ő fás akar lenni, imádja az erdőket, imádja a fát. De mindig azt mondta apám: „Érettségi? Énnekem érettségim van, hát akkor a fiamnak legyen egy felsőbb osztályú végzettsége!” Hát felment Bécsbe, és kereskedelmi akadémiára iratkozott be. Hiába mondta: „Apuka, nem megyek egyetemre, én fás akarok lenni!”. Nekem is mindig azt mondta apuka: „Fiam, nem bánom, ha egy suszterlegényhez mész [férjhez], csak fáshoz ne menjél! Mert a fa nem terem az aszfalton. Akkor erdőben vagy faluban kell leéljed az életedet.” Erre a bátyám nem hallgatott. Negyedik évben karácsonykor felment apuka Bécsbe meglátogatni a fiát, megnézi az indexét. Nem volt semmi beleírva. Mondja: „Hogy?! Te nem jársz egyetemre? Na, szépen pakold össze magad, és gyere haza.” Szóval apuka nagyon szigorú volt, és nagyon határozott. Mindenesetre annyi haszna volt, hogy a „ladyktől” perfekt megtanult angolul, németül. Apám mondta: „Ez igen drága lecke volt, olcsóbban meg tudtál volna tanulni [Nagy]Szebenben németül vagy akár Brassóban.” Azért mégis látott kicsit világot ő is, valamivel többet, mint Gyergyóban. A nyomorúságban, Auschwitzban is és Ukrajnában is, mind a két helyen volt szerencsétlen bátyám, ez [a nyelvtudás] egy kicsit neki jól jött.

Később aztán, miután Bécsből hazakerült, egy vállalatnál volt tisztviselő a bátyám apukával, de soha nem akarta apuka, hogy mellette legyen a fia. Szóval nem akart semmiféle protekciót. A bátyám mindenhol volt: [Nagy]Szebenben, [Nagy]Szeben mellett volt egy gyár, ugyancsak ennek a gazdagnak a gyára, Talmácsnak [románul Tălmaciu] hívták azt a helyet, ahol a gyár volt, közel volt Nagy[Szeben]hez [Szeben vm.-ben két Talmács nevű község volt: Kistalmács – nagyközség volt 1891-ben 1500 román, 1910-ben 1600 román lakossal. Nagytalmács szintén nagyközség volt, 1891-ben 800 német és román lakossal, 1910-ben 1300 német, román és magyar lakossal. Trianon után mindkét település Romániához került. – A szerk.]. Úgyhogy ő hétvégén mindig bement [Nagy]Szebenbe. Nagy előnye volt, hogy perfekt német volt. És arra kérte a vezetőséget édesapám, hogy – miután annyira ragaszkodott a bátyám, hogy fás akar lenni – tessék küldeni, hogy ennek a szakmának minden ágát ismerje meg, az erdővágástól kezdve egészen a hajószállításig. Tehát Galacon is volt, Konstancán is volt. Úgy került aztán vissza szépen, mikor édesapám Toplicán volt, akkor ő [Gyergyó]Várhegyen volt. És azután, miután szegény apám megbetegedett, ezt már nem tudta tovább vinni, megcserélték, édesapám visszaköltözött [Gyergyó]Várhegyre, és ő jött a helyébe. Még nem nevezték ki éppen igazgatónak, de a munkakörét ő csinálta. Apám, szegény, ott halt meg [Gyergyó]Várhegyen 1938-ban, infarktusban, szívstopot kapott. Akkor én már [Maros]Vásárhelyen férjnél voltam. Azelőtt két héttel volt nálunk apuka. Akkor már kezdődtek a háborús problémák. 1938-ban ugye mi még itt mulattunk, táncoltunk, de már a háború folyt.

Mint felnőttek, imádtuk egymást a bátyámmal. Voltak női problémái, mert elég kurvás volt. „Bajban vagyok, Bellus, drága, Emília állapotos.” És ő egy tisztviselő volt, nem volt pénze, s zsarolta a nő, hogy állapotos, közben nem volt. Akkor én adtam neki pénzt, hogy vetesse el.

Anyuka háziasszony volt. Minden nagyünnepet meg szoktak tartani a zsidó vallás szerint. Pénteken délelőtt anyuka megfőzte a péntek esti vacsorát – hogy az mi volt, attól függött, hogy nyár volt, vagy tél volt –, és főzött szombatra is. Péntek este volt friss vacsora – nálunk [zsidóknál] mindig minden ünnep este kezdődik, és másnap, mikor a csillag feljön, akkor megy ki az ünnep. Például nagyon szerettük a halat, és péntek este kocsonyás hal volt [lásd: halételek], és tea, aki akart, és kalács. De az nem tejes kalács volt, hanem vízzel megdagasztott kenyértészta [lásd: barhesz]. A differencia csak az volt, hogy nullás lisztből volt csinálva az a kalács, és meg volt fonva hosszúkásra [Különféle őrlése létezett a lisztnek a malomkőpár közötti távolságtól függően. A nullás liszt a búza finom őrleményét jelenti. – A szerk.]. A családban mi ezt kalácsnak mondtuk. Egy rendes szombatra két kalácsot sütöttek. És mindig úgy volt, hogy a kalácsot egymás mellé szokták tenni, le volt takarva egy terítővel, és apám azt levette, és megszelte, és mindenkinek adott egy kis darabot [Az első szombati lakoma (péntek este) a kidust követő rituális kézmosás után az asztalon elhelyezett két kenyérre (ez az ún. kettős kenyér) mondott áldással kezdődik: a családfő leemeli a kenyértakarót, ráteszi a kenyerekre a kezét, kissé bevágja a késsel a hozzá közelebb eső bárheszt, és elmondja a ‘hámóci lehem min háárec’ („Ki kenyeret adsz nekünk a földből”) kezdetű áldást. Majd fölvágja a kenyeret a megjelölt helyen, sóba mártja, eszik belőle, és oszt az asztalnál ülőknek is. (A barheszt egyébként rituális okokból takarták le az ún. kenyértakaróval: a kenyértakaró egyrészt arra emlékeztet, hogy a manna mintegy „dobozba volt téve” – az égi harmat védte alulról is, fölülről is –, ezért kerül abrosz a kenyér alá; másrészt a gabonából készült ételre kell először áldást mondani, és csak utána a szőlőtő gyümölcsére, hiszen a Tórában fölsorolt hétféle növény között előbb szerepel a gabona, és csak utána a szőlőtő. Minthogy azonban tilos bármit is enni a kidus előtt, a kenyereket be kell takarni, hogy meg nem szégyenítsük őket azzal, hogy mintha ott sem lennének, áldást mondunk a borra.) – A szerk.]. Ezzel kezdődött. De mi nem mártottuk bele sóba. Mártani egyszer mártottunk, újév [Ros Hásáná] napján. De akkor nem sóba, hanem egy kicsi tálba volt méz téve, mindenkinek adott apuka egy falatkát. Ez egy szimbólum, hogy az új év édesen és jól kezdődjön. Mi kicsi család voltunk, négyen maximum, mert nem mindig volt a bátyám otthon.

Péntek este anyuka gyújtott két gyertyát [lásd: gyertyagyújtás]. Van egy ima, s azt elmondta. Én is gyújtok azóta is. Hetvenkét éve gyújtok két gyertyát. Elmondom azt az imát héberül, mert annak van egy imája. Úgy hívják ezeket az imákat, hogy bróhe. A zsidók, az ortodoxok, mikor kenyeret esznek, egy imát mondanak, megköszönik az Istennek, hogy ehetnek egy darab kenyeret. Más bróhéje van a húsnak, minden ételnek van egy köszönő imája. Én már felejtettem a dolgokból, a lényeget tartom meg: a péntek esti gyertyagyújtást. Mindenhol, még ha szállodába mentem Pestre, még ott is meggyújtottam a gyertyát. Nekem van egy kicsi, összehajtható gyertyatartóm, amit retikülben lehet tartani. És nem kérdezte soha sem a szobaasszony, sem a pincér, sem senki, hogy miért csinálom, mert azt tudták. És valószínűleg nem én voltam az egyedüli, aki ezt megcsinálta. Én nem voltam kóser: itt ettem, ott ettem, de voltak tradíciók, amiket megtartottam.

Pénteken nálunk nem volt [nagy]takarítás. Akkor volt takarítás, amikor kellett. Nálunk tisztaság volt, két cseléd volt anyáméknál. Speciálisan egyedül húsvétkor [Pészah] volt, mert akkor ki kellett cserélni minden edényt, máskor rendes takarítás volt. És ki kellett mosni mindent, a konyhában a fiókokat, nehogy egy kicsi kenyérmorzsa is maradjon. És kitenni minden edényt, amit egész évben használtunk. Ezt az egyet szigorúan megtartotta anyám. A cselédek dolgoztak anyámmal együtt, és ugye nézte, hogy minden rendben legyen. Nekünk nagy lakásunk volt, a nyári konyhánk felett volt egy nagy magazin [kamraféle], ahol a dagasztótekenők meg a lapítók [gyúródeszkák] voltak, ott volt a helye [a pészahi edényeknek]. Vagy akinek volt padlása, az oda tette. És akkor lehoztuk a padlásról a húsvéti edényt. Így maradt meg nekem szegény drága anyukámnak egy pár dolga, hogy nálam is feltettük, mikor ő beköltözött hozzám, 1942-ben.

A széderestét megtartottuk. Van egy imakönyv, a Hagada, amit el kell mondani, magyarázni. És akkor a tálon van minden: torma, egy főtt tojás, zöld petrezselyem, dió [és alma] borral összekavarva egy kis pohárban. És amikor arról beszélt [apám], akkor megmutatta, hogy a pászka miért van ott, hogy a fáraó olyan gyorsan üldözte ki a zsidókat, hogy nem volt idő arra, hogy megkeljen és megsüssék a kenyeret, hanem úgy futottak, és mikor kiértek a pusztába, kinyújtották, és a napon szárították meg. Így született a pászka-rege. Mi ezt már tanultuk, a bóher, aki engem tanított, ő magyarázta el, de én otthon láttam gyerekkoromban. És abban még van egy kicsi játékféle is, hogy [a családfő] letör egy darabot a pászkából, és beteszi egy szalvétába [lásd: afikómen]. Lefolyik a vacsora, de közben ő ki kell menjen, mert a vacsora alatt háromszor kell kezet mosni. Amíg az apa kiment kezet mosni, a gyerek eldugta, mindig a legkisebb gyerek, mert ez egy játék. És akkor keresi apuka, hogy hol van a pászka, hova tette, de nem kapja. „Hol a pászka?” „Nem tudom.” „Hol a pászka? Hát adjátok ide a pászkát!” „Nem adom, apuka!” Mindig én dugtam el. A bátyám ritkán volt húsvétkor ott. És akkor kezdtünk alkudozni. „Én tudom, hol van, apuka. Mit adsz érte?” Hát ígért, mit tudom én, öt krajcárt. „Nem adom, annyiért nem adom.” „Hát adok ennyit vagy annyit.” Na, végre megegyeztünk, hogy „Ezt fogod kapni”. Azt tudom, hogy tizenkét éves voltam, és kértem egy zongorát… És apuka mondta: „Hát, fiam, apukának nincs annyi pénze.” „Apuka, gyűjtsd össze a pénzt, de ígérd meg, hogy meg fogod adni.” Közben anyukával már össze voltunk beszélve, hogy apukának már össze van gyűjtve a pénze [a zongorára]. Szóval megígérte, hogy nem tudom, egy hét múlva vagy két hét múlva „Lemegyek [Maros]Vásárhelyre, s megveszem a zongorát”. És akkor én úgy örvendtem, odaadtam a pászkát, és akkor mindenki kapott abból egy falatot. A gyerekek nagyon várták ezt, mert képzelhető, ahol volt három-négy gyerek, mindegyik kapott ajándékot, mert mindegyik mondta, „Én is tudom! Én is tudom!”. De mindig a legkisebbnek volt az érdekes, egy tizenkét évesnek már nem annyira. Annak is játék volt, olyan szempontból, hogy alkudoztak, ők is kértek valamit. A négy kérdést [lásd: má nistáná] apuka mondta, és én feleltem mindig – félig-meddig tudtam, de könyvből felolvastam héberül. Apuka héberül kérdezte, magyarra lefordította, és én héberül válaszoltam.

Nálunk két szédereste volt. Itt, Európában kettőt, Izraelben egyet tartanak [A diaszpórában Pészah ünnepének első két estéjén tartják a széderesti szertartást. Izraelben hét napig tart a Pészah, a diaszpórában viszont nyolc napig. Az ősi Izraelben a hónapok kezdetét, az újhold megjelenését Jeruzsálemben figyelték. A hegyek csúcsain őrségek tanyáztak, amelyek azonnal továbbították a híreket a babilóniai és perzsiai hitközségnek, amelyek az újhold megjelenéséről még azon az éjjel értesültek. Az őrségek nappal füst-, éjszaka pedig tűzjeleket adtak tovább egyik hegyről a másikra. Ez a rómaiak alatt lehetetlenné vált, és a bizonytalanság elkerülése érdekében azóta bizonyos ünnepek egy nappal tovább tartanak a diaszpórában, mint Izraelben. – A szerk.]. Ugyanaz volt mind a kettő. A gyerekek pláne nem unták, mert kétszer kaptak ajándékot. Aztán volt, hogy vacsora után, amikor már megkaptam az ajándékot, elaludtam. Mindig finom édes bor volt, ittam én is egy kicsit, ugye, ahogy apukától láttuk, s elaludtam. Apuka meg mondta egyedül anyukával. Anyuka csak ült, anyuka nem imádkozott. Tulajdonképpen a nőknek nincs imádkoznivalójuk, itt minden a férfira hárul. Csak a nagyon-nagyon hászidoknál járnak templomba a nők. Nőknek nem kötelező. Élijáhúnak volt egy speciális pohár, ez egy ezüst pohár, és az volt mindig tele. Abból nem ittak. Valamilyen meséje volt, ki kellett nyitni az ajtót, hogy menjen ki, aztán becsuktuk az ajtót, de azt [a poharat] nem érintette senki. Aztán visszaöntöttük a bort, mert senki hozzá nem nyúlt [A széder ünnepen Illés próféta számára külön töltenek egy pohár bort, ezután nyitva hagyják az ajtót, és behívják Illés prófétát. Amíg az ajtó nyitva van, a család arra kéri Istent, büntesse meg azokat a nemzeteket, amelyek nem ismerik fel Őt, és azokat, akik üldözik a zsidó népet. Hitük szerint Illés ezen az éjszakán minden zsidó otthont meglátogat, és oltalmat kínál fel a ház lakói számára. Amikor a gyerekek az ajtó felé pillantanak, az egyik felnőtt egy kis bort önt ki Illés poharából, így akarja meggyőzni a gyerekeket arról, hogy Illés, bár nem volt látható, már ott járt, és ivott a borból. Lásd még: széder. – A szerk.]. De ott volt az asztalon a szédertállal együtt. Volt húsvéti torta, de azt nem ettünk, mert húsos után nem lehetett tejest enni. Nem tudom, talán négy óra után lehet a húsos után tejest enni [lásd: húsos étel – tejes étel]. Anyám mindig narancstortát csinált narancskrémmel, és kókuszvaja [Ceres] volt neki. De volt, amikor diótorta volt narancskrémmel. Volt, amikor a tésztába is belenyomott egy narancsot, a krémjébe két narancsot: a héját és a narancs levét. Nagyon-nagyon finom. Másnap reggel egy kávé volt, és beleaprítottuk a pászkát. Most, újévkor Ilka [aki Steinmetz Bellára vigyáz – A szerk.] „kilopta” a receptemet, mert van egy receptkönyvem, és narancstortával lepett meg.

Húsvétkor nyolc napig nem létezett kenyér, semmiféle lisztféle. Rizs sem volt vagy grízféle. A levesbe anyám csinált húsvéti gombócot pászkalisztből: sok tojás, bors, só, libazsír is volt egy kicsi benne, az összeáll, és a levesbe befőzik, mint egy gombócot [maceszgombóc]. Olyan finom ízt ad. Néha, mikor gyenge a zöldséglevesem, szoktam csinálni pászkagombóclevest, mert finom ízt ad. Húsvétkor voltak vendégeink. A gyárban, ahol apuka dolgozott, nagyon sok tisztviselő volt, sok fiatalember volt. És volt egy speciális étel, a hremzli, krumplipogácsa magyarul: áttört krumpli, tojás és pászkaliszt bő libazsírban kisütve. Zsidónál más zsír nem létezett. Anyám sose várta a húsvétot [Pészah], mert haptákba kellett állni. Az asztal mindig meg volt terítve fehér abrosszal, pohár bor az asztalon – borunk volt mindig. Délelőttönként bejöttek a vendégek – nem voltak mind zsidók –, hogy „Helén néni, kapunk egy kicsi hremzlit?”. Tudták, hogy Bacher néninél vagy Helén néninél most húsvét van, és ott van finom hremzli. Volt egy nagy tepsije a nyári konyhában – nem a belső konyhában, mert akkor tele lett volna szaggal az egész lakás –, ott a leányok sütötték, már ők is tudták csinálni, nagy tálban hozták becukrozva [A hremzli cukros változatába szoktak még citromot vagy diót is tenni. – A szerk.]. Két perc alatt három-négy tisztviselő mind megette, és megivott egy-egy pohár bort. Ezt a hremzlit imádták. Volt, akinek nem porcukroztuk be, hanem leborsozta anyám. Borssal még jobban szerették. Én is borssal szeretem, apám is úgy ette. Anyuka ette csak cukorral.

Szombaton jó finom ebéd volt. Apuka nem ment templomba, kellett irodába járni. Édesanyám nem járt szombaton templomba, csak nagyünnepekkor: újévkor [Ros Hásáná] és hosszúnapkor [Jom Kipur]. Én volt, amikor felmentem egy órára vagy kettőre a templomba. Toplicán például volt a faluban zsidó templom. De apuka kibérelt egy termet, ahol van most a Bánffy-fürdő, és lehet, hogy át van alakítva vendéglővé. Ősszel, mikor nekünk az ünnepek voltak, apuka kibérelte, azt hiszem, a saját zsebére, s ott templomoztak, mert nagyon sok zsidó munkás, faszortírozó volt a telepen. Volt legalább harminc-harmincöt zsidó család ott. És a férfiak mind mentek, és a nők is mentek templomba, de külön terembe. Volt Tóra, vett [felfogadott] előimádkozót, minden volt. Olyan volt a terem, hogy fent üveg volt, mondjuk, mint egy üvegajtó, s az üveg nyitva volt, úgyhogy áthallatszott az előimádkozónak az imája [Vagyis az imatermet ugyanolyan rend szerint használták, mint a zsinagógát: az ortodox zsinagógában ugyanis a nők nem vegyülhetnek a férfiak közé, különválasztott hely  (sokszor ráccsal vagy függönnyel is ellátott karzat) van számukra fenntartva. – A szerk.]. A nőknek székek és asztalok voltak odaállítva, faluhelyen így tartották. Templomozás előtt mindnyájan reggeliztünk. Nem tudom, hogy a nagyon vallásosak hogy csinálják, de mi reggeliztünk [A Sulhán Áruh szerint a sáhrit, a reggeli ima előtt nem szabad sem enni, sem kávét vagy teát cukorral vagy tejjel inni, mert: "Ne imádkozzatok vér fölött" (Leviticus/Vajjikra 19:26) – amit úgy magyaráznak: ne egyetek, amíg nem imádkoztatok életetekért (hálából). – A szerk.]. Akkor odamentünk anyukával. Anyuka felment kilenc órakor, én meg felmentem tíz órakor, fél tizenegykor, és egy órakor, fél kettőkor vége volt, és jöttünk el. Gyalog jártunk, nem is lehetett másképp. S akkor utána volt az ebéd és utána pihenés. Apuka nagyünnepekkor, újévkor és hosszúnapkor nem ment irodába.

A sátoros ünnepet sehogy sem tartottuk, mert mindig [Maros]Vásárhelyen voltam iskolában. Amikor apuka élt, újévkor és hosszúnapkor voltam otthon, azután már nem is mentem. Azután már itthon ünnepeltünk, itt, [Maros]Vásárhelyen. A többi ünnepen nem voltam otthon, de biztos tartották. Abból állt, hogy másfajta [ünnepélyesebb] étkezés volt. Nem is tudom, melyik ünnepkor sütik a csörögét, talán pünkösdkor [Sávuot] [Hanukakor sütnek fánkot, mert a zsidók Hanuka ünnepén olajban sütött ételeket készítenek. – A szerk.]. Az a divat [tradíció], hogy főleg tejest esznek, de finom dolgokat. Tejes ebédet, egy tejfeles krumplilevest és vargabéleseket csinált anyuka, meg tejfeles tortát vagy tejfeles pudingot. Anyuka finom dolgokat tudott csinálni.

A szüleim nem politizáltak, nem tudok róla. Egyet tudok, hogy nagy magyar volt, nagy Kossuth-párti volt apuka. Én háború előtt nem tudtam, hogy mi a politika, én nem foglalkoztam politikával, én olyan mafla voltam. De foglalkoztam zenével, irodalommal, nyelvekkel, éltem egy középszerű [középosztálybeli] társadalmi életet. Általában a nők nem politizáltak, de mondjuk, volt Zsidó Nőegylet [Maros]Vásárhelyen. Kis helységekben, ahol anyámék voltak, ott nem volt.

Apám szabadsága télen volt: körülbelül három-négy napig [Máramaros]Szigeten volt nagyapámnál, onnan ment az öccséhez, Törökszentmiklósra [Törökszentmiklós – nagyközség volt Jász-Nagykun-Szolnok vm.-ben, 1891-ben 18 772 (55% római katolikus, 40% református, 4% izraelita, 1% evangélikus), 1910-ben 25 100, 1920-ban 26 300 (61% római katolikus, 35% református, 3% izraelita, 1% evangélikus) lakossal. Volt ipariskolája, a 20. század első évtizedeiben polgári iskolája, több nagy téglagyára és malma, valamint ekegyára. – A szerk.]. Az egy dúsgazdag ember volt, Törökszentmiklóson két hatalmas nagy gyára volt. Imádták egymást. Együtt elmentek Pestre, és szórakoztak, jártak ketten színházba, de főleg klubokba. „Kereskedelmi Körnek” hívták azt a klubot. Az egy nagyon elegáns klub volt – hatalmas ház a belvárosban, márvány lépcsőkkel – ahol üzletkötések is voltak [Lehet, hogy a mai Roosevelt téren állt egykori, Hild József építette Lloyd palota elegáns kereskedő kávéházáról van szó. Az épület a második világháború alatt súlyosan megrongálódott, a háború után lebontották. – A szerk.]. Voltam egyszer én is velük. És ott kártyapartik folytak, de nem afféle „itt a piros, hol a piros”, hanem szórakoztató volt, és öt-hat órát töltöttek el a kártyák mellett. Közben üzleti kapcsolatokat szerzett. Neki nem volt gyereke, és mind főzte apukát, hogy adjon neki engem, hogy adoptáljon, mondván, hogy neki van még egy fia. „Te meg vagy bolondulva! Hát te hallottál még egy zsidó embert, akinek két gyereke volt, hogy egyet is adott adoptálni? Nem vagy normális.” Napokig nem beszéltek, de aztán – a mai nyelven szólva – ő szponzorált engem, gyúrta belém a pénzt.

Tizenhét éves koromban mentem fel először Pestre, és attól kezdve minden évben. És akkor a törökszentmiklósi nagybátyámnak egy sógornőjénél laktam, mert tizenhét évesen nem voltam éppen olyan nagy. Három-négy napig a nagybátyámnál voltam, felvettem a pénzt, utána felmentem Pestre, s éltem a világomat. Volt egy sógornője a nagybátyámnak, a feleségének a testvére, annak volt egy egyetemista fia, ügyvédi [jogi] egyetemre járt, és az ő baráti körében, őutána voltak nekem is a barátaim Budapesten. A [fiú] szülei Pesten éltek, tanárember volt az apja. Úgyhogy, ha még kellett nekem nevelés, még azt is kaptam. De már nem kellett. Úgy gondolom, hogy otthonról már mindent megkaptam, tudtam már villával-késsel enni… Bemutatott egy csomó kollégát, s így voltak nekem partnereim, akikkel menjek múzeumokba, színházba, bálokba. Mert különben hogy jutottam volna én társasághoz? Annyi udvarlóm volt. Ezektől én sokat tanultam, mert mind művelt gyerekek voltak. Vittek az előadásokra. Ott hallottam először, hogy mi az, hogy „szavalókórus”, és Magyarország leghíresebb verselője [versmondója] adott elő – nem jut eszembe a neve [Valószínűleg Ascher Oszkárról van szó. Lásd: szavalókórus. – A szerk.]. De vittek engem nemcsak ilyen tingli-tangli helyekre, hanem mentünk délután egy-egy előkelő szállodába, délután ötórai teára. Egy zongora és egy hegedű és halk zene. Megettünk egy tésztát [süteményt] vagy egy csokoládét, és ott ültünk két órát. Én velük jártam, ők mondták: ide menjünk, oda menjünk délután.

A színházban operetteket néztem Honthy Hannával, Latabár Kálmánnal, minden ősszel végignéztem [a repertoárt], minden este színházban voltam [Honthy Hanna (1893–1978) – operettszínésznő, legendás, egyéni stílusú primadonna volt; Latabár Kálmán (1902–1970) – színész,  1945-től 1968-ig a Fővárosi Operettszínház tagja volt, de más színházakban is játszott. – A szerk.]. Ha jöttek a fiúk, ha nem – de általában jöttek. Négy hétig héttől kilencig volt a színház, amikor kijött az ember a színházból, fél tíz volt. Vagy [volt olyan, hogy] várt egy-kettő színház után, és elmentünk együtt kávéházba, egy szerény feketét vagy egy szerény pezsgőfröccsöt megittunk. És hallgattunk egy dizőzt, aki kuplékat, megzenésített verseket énekelt zongorakísérettel, nagydobbal. Ott volt egy híres Medgyaszay Vilma például, aki olyan Edith Piaf-szerűség volt [Medgyaszay Vilma (1885–1972) – színésznő, sanzonénekesnő. Legnagyobb költőink megzenésített verseinek tolmácsolója (neki írta Babits Mihály a „Gáláns ünnepség” c. versét), Bartók és Kodály dalainak egyik első népszerűsítője volt (1927-ben Bartók–Kodály-estet hirdetett, 1929-ben a His Master's Voice Bartók, Kodály és Lajtha László népdalfeldolgozásainak hanglemezfelvételén működött közre). A Magyar Színházban és a Vígszínházban számos darabban kapott szerepet. A Zeneakadémia irodalmi estjeinek állandó közreműködője volt. – A szerk.]. Gyönyörűen adott elő. És voltak a száztagú cigányrajkók. Az Emke kávéházra emlékszem, de nem ott játszottak, mellette volt egy másik kávéház, ott játszottak a cigányrajkók [Rajkózenekar több városban is alakult, az 1930-as években működő budapesti rajkózenekar talán az 1920-as években alakult, de nem azonos a „Rajkózenekar” néven most is létező, 1952-ben alakult formációval. – A szerk.]. Az Emke inkább olyan kereskedői volt, ott szoktam volt reggelizni és az újságot végignézni, hogy mi van este a színházban.

Délelőtt én egyedül jártam a világot. Hát én úgy kerültem a Deák Ferencnek a foteljébe, egyedül. Mentem, mentem. Országház ide, Országház oda, na de az Országházat belülről szeretném én megnézni! Addig-addig firegtem, hogy hátul bementem. Láttam egy kis ajtót, ott állt egy ember, valami sapka volt rajta. És én mondom neki: „Úgy szeretném látni, hogy néz ki belülről az Országháza!” „Hát, fiam, ide nem lehet bejönni!” És erre mondom neki: „Bácsi, kérem, én Erdélyből jöttem… – ez egy olyan nagy jelszó volt –, és én olyan kíváncsi vagyok. Valahogy, egy kicsit legalább…” Addig-addig könyörögtem neki, amíg meghatódott, hogy mégis, egy fiatal kislány érdeklődik, és jött velem, és bementünk a nagyterembe… Szóval, nagy dolgokat mutatott: „Hamar, hamar…” És el volt kerítve a pódium, és ott volt egy nagy fotel és egy nagy asztal, szóval ez volt a legnagyobb terem az Országházban. S azt mondta: „Látod, kislányom, az a Deák Ferencnek a széke, abban ült, abban a fotelben.” Hát az el volt kerítve vastag zsinórral, ahogy el szokták kertelni. Én átugrottam, s már bent voltam, s beleheppentem…! „Te kislány, mit csinálsz!?” „Semmit. Most már megmondhatom, hogy ültem Deák Ferencnek a székében!” Erre hamar kijöttem onnan, bocsánatot kértem. Megsimogatott. Persze hazamentem, elmondtam a rokonságnak, és meglegyintettek a hazugságomért. Nem hitték el: „Ilyen hazugság, nem tudom, mi…” A végén elmondtam, hogy hogy volt, mint volt: „Gyertek el…, én nem hazudok!” Mikor apámnak is elmondtam, odavolt, s ezért megdicsért. Azt mondja: „Téged ilyesmi is tudott érdekelni!” És engem még milyen dolgok érdekeltek!

Mikor már tizenkilenc éves voltam, akkor panzióban laktam, kettő volt, de főleg egyben voltam, a Nagykörúton, nem jut az eszembe a neve. A hatodik emeleten. De volt külön liftje. És ott lakott még egy híres színésznő is, ott volt szobája állandóan. Csodálkoztam, hogy a Nemzeti Színháznak a tagja, és hogy ő ott…? Úgyhogy én panzióban laktam tizennyolc-tizenkilenc éves koromban. Én mentem, és leszálltam Törökszentmiklóson, ott voltam három-négy napig, felvettem a felvennivalót: megnyomott pénzzel a nagybátyám, és elmentem Pestre. Már kiismertem magam, jobban ismertem, mint [Maros]Vásárhelyt.

1928/29-ben fejeztem be az iskolát, akkor én már ismertem a férjemet, mert a bátyja, Almási Izold Toplicán volt bankigazgató egy darabig. Aztán bekerült Kolozsvárra, odahelyezték a bankba. Volt családja s gyermekei is. Van is egy fénykép, ahol a férjem az ő fiával van lefényképezve a Mátyás-szobor előtt [Kolozsváron]. A feleségét Irmának hívták, segesvári volt. A férjem, Almási Andor már be volt iratkozva egyetemre Kolozsváron, látogatás nélkülin csinálta az egyetemet. Ügyvédit végzett. A kolozsvári [jogi] egyetemen doktorált. [Nagy]Váradon volt, Iaşi-ban volt, és Kolozsváron volt egyetem. Nem mindenhol kellett akkor doktorátust tenni, Kolozsvár nem adott diplomát, csak, ha doktorált. Itt, [Maros]Vásárhelyen hál’ Istennek nem volt akkor egyetem, azért volt egy olcsó hely, egy kis negyvenötezer lakosú város volt. És nyáron lejött mindig oda, a bátyjához, meg ott volt a Bánffy-fürdő is, szeretett fürödni, hát ismertük egymást [A Bánffy-fürdő – jelenlegi neve Fenyő-fürdő (Brădeţ románul) – hírnevét a langyos (mezotermális) vizeknek köszönheti. 1882-ben a toplicai erdők egyik birtokosa, Bánffy Dániel építtette föl az emeletes üdülőházat. 1900-ban a kis telepet Bánffyfürdő néven törzskönyvezték (http://www.cchr.ro/jud/turism/hun/6/66/6601marosheviz.html). – A szerk.]. És Irmának, a sógornőmnek egyszer kijárta az eszét, hogy hozzon össze minket a sógorával. Sikerült is neki. Akkor mind gyakrabban és gyakrabban jött.

Nyárádszeredában apósomnak hat gyereke volt [Nyárádszereda – kisközség volt Maros-Torda vm.-ben, 1891-ben 1000, 1910-ben 1500 lakossal (járási szolgabírói hivatal, járásbíróság). Trianont követően Romániához került. – A szerk.]. Almási olyan ember volt, hogy azt akarta, hogy egy [a fiai közül] maradjon otthon az üzletben, és ő vezesse tovább az üzletet. Sörtöltödéje volt egyébként – ez volt a foglalkozása. Nyárádszeredában a főtér kellős közepén volt egy nagy háza, egyik oldalon a lakásuk volt, és vele szemben ugyanazon az udvaron a sörtöltöde. Megvett a Bürger sörgyártól [Maros]Vásárhelyről egy vagon sört, kisvasúttal levitték hozzá, ő beszállította, s volt három-négy asszony, akik a töltödében üvegbe töltötték [A Bürger Albert által 1893-ban, Marosvásárhelyen beindított sörház az 1930-as évekig működött. A városban elsőként ő létesített sörgyárában áramfejlesztő telepet, melyet helyi világításra használt. Sörfőzdéjét a legmodernebb gépek beszerzésével évi 150 000 hektoliter termelőképességre rendezte be. – A szerk.]. Volt szekere, lova, és egy legény vitte a Bürger sört a kocsmárosoknak végig, a Nyárád mentén egész Korondig, mert minden faluban volt kocsma, és ott adta le a sörösüvegeket. A Kossuth Lajos utcában volt a Bürger-palota, de ő nem ott lakott. A Vörös Kakas is Bürger-palota volt [A két épület, amelyet Steinmetz Bella említ, egy és ugyanaz: a mai Aranykakas vendéglő épülete. Az épület a mai Kossuth utca 106. szám alatt van. Bürger Albert sörgyáros építtette szecessziós stílusban a családi villát, 1937-ig benne is lakott a családjával. Az épületet park vette körül. Az államosítás után az épületben szeszlerakatot létesítettek, az épület megrongálódott. Később az Avicola nevű tyúkfarm felújíttatta, és vendéglőt nyitott „Aranykakas” néven (Marosvásárhelyi Útikalauz, szerk. Fodor Sándor, Impress kiadó, 2000, Marosvásárhely). – A szerk.]. Ott volt a sörgyár a Sörház utcában [A Kossuth utca végébe torkollik a Sörház utca. – A szerk.]. Az egész országba szállított. Dúsgazdag ember volt.

A férjem semmi szín alatt nem akarta [folytatni az üzletet], ezért semmilyen segítséget nem adott neki az apja. Adott neki lakást és kosztot, semmi egyebet. Úgyhogy szegény nagyon nehezen végezte az öt évet. A férjem tökéletesen beszélt románul, dacára annak, hogy Nyárádszeredában született. Az apja besztercei volt, a nagyapjáék üvegesek voltak. Apfelbaumnak hívták az ottani nagyszülőket, de az apósom magyarosította a nevét Almási Bernátra. A lényeg az, hogy épült egy szép román gimnázium, ami létezik ma is Besztercén, amit beüvegeztek ingyen. És ezért kapott egy oklevelet, hogy az összes Almási gyerek ingyen tanulhat ott. És ez apósomnak nagyon megfelelt, két fia volt. Mind a kettőt odaadta a nagyapáékhoz, s ott jártak román gimnáziumba. A besztercei éveiről nem tudok. Őneki ebből az volt a haszna, hogy Nyárádszeredán volt járásbíróság, és a régi ügyvédek gyengén vagy nem nagyon tudtak románul, ők mind magyar egyetemet végeztek, és a férjem tökéletesen beszélt románul. Délelőtt segített apósomnak, és délután bejárt az irodákba fordítani románról magyarra, magyarról románra. Így csinálta végig az öt évet.

Amikor látta apósom, hogy befejezte az öt évet, és készül a doktorátusra, akkor már mondta: „Na, nincs már reményem.” Akkor megnyílt előtte minden, és adott pénzt, hogy vegyen magának egy szmokingot és egy lakkcipőt is, mert már úgy kellett ugye, ilyen gallérral meg lakkcipővel menni. És adott [pénzt], hogy béreljen egy irodát. De hát nem olyan sokat: vett egy írógépet és egy olcsó kanapét két fotellel. Apósom ment tovább, ő ült fel a szekérre, a kocsis mellé, és akinek leadta az árut, mindenkinek mondta: „Ha van valamilyen problémája, van nekem is egy ügyvéd fiam [Maros]Vásárhelyen, menjen hozzá, elintézi magának olcsón.” Meg volt nyitva az iroda, és azután volt az esküvő, 1931-ben. De az előtt egypár hónappal nyitotta meg az irodáját. A Főtéren volt az ügyvédi irodája, bérelt két szobát, egy nagy ötször négy és fél, ötször öt méteres [szobát]. Fent az emeleten, utcára nézett az ablak. Tulajdonképpen az utolsó pillanatban ment szólni a szüleimnek, hogy el akar venni. Addig mint diák, ki se merte nyitni a száját, pedig hát a szüleim látták, hogy mi járunk össze. De nem voltak ellene, mert nagyon szimpatikus ember volt. És már az első hónapban annyi pénzt kapott, hogy megéltünk.

Az első férjemnek még volt három lánytestvére: Irma, Mariska, Magda és egy fiútestvére: Izold. A lányok mind férjnél voltak. Mind háziasszonyok voltak, régen kevesen dolgoztak, mindegyik szerényen élt, de a férjük tartotta el. Magda Korondon volt férjnél [Korond – nagyközség volt Udvarhely vm.-ben (agyagipar, gyógyfürdő), 1891-ben 3000, 1910-ben 3800 lakossal. A trianoni békeszerződéssel Romániához került. – A szerk.]. A korondinak is volt üzlete, nekik nem volt gyerekük. Mariska ott maradt Nyárádszeredán, neki két lánya és egy fia volt. Volt egy nagy-nagy mészárszékük. Elég gazdag ember volt az ura. A harmadik lány, Irma Szovátán volt, neki egy gyereke volt [Szováta – kisközség volt Maros-Torda vm.-ben, 1891-ben 1700 lakossal, 1910-ben 2800 lakossal. Több sóstó volt Szovátán, fürdőépülettel, nyaralókkal. Trianon után Romániához került. – A szerk.]. És mind Auschwitzban maradt gyerekestől. A férjem családjából egyik sem jött vissza. Azért maradtam ilyen semmivel, mert mondjuk, ők lettek volna a család az első férjem után. Apósomék 1940-ben beköltöztek [Maros]Vásárhelyre, mert ahogy bejöttek [a magyarok], rögtön elvették a házát, rá egy fél évre [A zsidótörvényeket 1941 márciusában terjesztették ki a második bécsi döntéssel, 1940 augusztusában visszacsatolt Észak-Erdélyre, tehát valószínű, hogy valamikor ekkoriban szüntették meg a sörtöltödét, és tulajdonították el a házukat. A további megélhetés miatt Marosvásárhelyre költöztek, ahonnan deportálták a családot. – A szerk.].

A besztercei nagyszülők vallásosak voltak, olyan vallásosak, mint az én nagyapám. De az uram nem tartott semmit. Miután már összeházasodtunk, éppenhogy elkísért a templomba, és mikor vége volt, akkor kint a kapunál várt, hogy együtt menjünk haza. Aztán négy-öt év után egyszer elvitt Besztercére, nem tudom, valami ügye volt. És mutatta, hogy „Na nézd meg, ebben az iskolában érettségiztem. És itt volt a kicsi ház, ahol laktam nagyapáéknál”. Nem tudok semmi többet a családról. Nem tudom, hogy hívták az uram édesanyját, makfalvi volt [Makfalva – kisközség volt Maros-Torda vm.-ben, 1891-ben 1900, 1910-ben 1800 lakossal. Trianon után Romániához került. – A szerk.]. Neki parókája volt. Nagyon vallásosak voltak. Nem nagyon voltak elragadtatva ők, hogy engem elvegyen, mert nekem hírem volt, azért, mert minden bálon végig táncoltam. Rossz hírem volt olyan értelemben, hogy igényeim vannak, és mégiscsak egy üzem igazgatójának a leánya, aki biztosan le fogja nézni őket, mert ők nyárádszeredai egyszerű emberek voltak. Különben ismerték apámnak a nevét, mert egy számtanzseni volt. A fiuk mondta, hogy „Járok Toplicára, s van egy lány, akinek udvarolok”. S hogy kinek a lánya, és akkor [azért] már kombinálhattak, hogy jól jár, hogyha az OFA igazgatójának a lánya… Így hívták a vállalatot, ahol apuka igazgató volt.

Minden évben kétszer, ősszel és tavasszal voltam a nagybátyámnál, Törökszentmiklóson, miután férjhez mentem is. Csináltam én más dolgokat is Pesten, akkor már férjnél voltam. Például mikor már asszony voltam, akkor nyíltak meg az automata büfék. Körben volt az üveges pult, egyikben szendvicsek, sült kolbász, a másikban torták, a másikban italfélék, és az forgott. Akkor beletettél egy forintot, elöl az üveg kinyílt, és te kivetted. De csak azt az egyet vehetted ki, amit akartál. És én egyszer rájöttem, hogy a forint megfelelt a lejnek nagyságra. Délben mentem, olyan éhes voltam. Mondom: „Nem is megyek haza ebédelni. Megyek én fel a Svábhegyre, s ott ebédelek.” Benyomom a lejemet, nagyszerűen működött. Jól laktam, megettem vagy három szendvicset. Boldog voltam, jól tudok manipulálni. Sikerült. Mindezt kalandvágyból csináltam. Egyszer egy barátommal voltam, és mondom: „Gyere, gyere, itt megebédelünk, és azután menjünk moziba.” Előveszem az én lejeimet. Azt mondja: „Bellus, te mit csinálsz?” „Pszt, hallgass! – mondom –, evvel fogunk ebédelni.” Pechemre, nem működött, nem forgott. „Bellus, mit csináltál?” Mondom, „Egy lejt dobtam be. Tegnap is ezzel ebédeltem”. Megfogott, elkezdett rángatni. „Hamar gyere ki, mert lezárják az ajtót.” Mert a hátam mögött ott volt a konyha, és figyelték, ha valamelyik hibázik. Hát én ezt honnan tudtam volna? „Lezárják az ajtót, mindenkit leigazoltatnak, és látnak nálad egy román útlevelet. Meg vagy fogva, bekasztliznak!” Jaj, akkor nagyon megijedtem, többet ilyet nem csináltam. Szóval csináltam én ilyeneket, vagány voltam. Színházba is bejutottam, ott nem csalva, Erdély akkor egy jelszó volt. Azt mondtam: „Erdélyből jöttem, nem tudtam előre jegyet váltani, adjon nekem egy helyet valahol.” És én mindig a legjobb helyre megkaptam a jegyet. Élelmes voltam.

Vagy felültem villamosra, és vagányságból nem lyukasztottam jegyet, és amikor jött a jegyellenőr, addig forgolódtam, amíg a másik oldalon leszálltam. De komoly problémáim nem voltak soha. Nem loptam, csak ilyen kis stikliket csináltam. Ez nem zsugoriság, de valahogy a véremben volt mindig a spórolás, hogy a pénzt be kell osztani, mert mi mindig fix pénzből, fix fizetésből éltünk, én otthon láttam a beosztást. Annyira, hogy mikor menyasszony lettem, a törökszentmiklósi nagybátyám adott egy nagy összeget, hogy én vásároljam meg a menyasszonyi ruhát: a délelőtti ruhát, az estélyi ruhát, a fogadóruhát – mert akkor ilyen volt. „Öltözz ki! Menyasszony vagy! Vegyél menyasszonyi ruhát, mindent, ami kell!” És ugye, mégis egy ügyvédnek a felesége kellett reprezentáljon, ami nekem nem feküdt. Nekem a sport jobban feküdt. De muszáj volt érdekből. Talán soha nem volt annyi fölösleges pénzem, nem is tudtam magamra költeni. Azt mondtam: „Ennyi kell, ez elég.” A férjemnek hoztam Budapestről, a Váci utcából egy gyönyörű, modern, arany Doxa órát abból a pénzből, amit nekem adott a nagybátyám. Nagyon nagy pénz volt. Megmutattam volt a nagybátyámnak: „Nézd, mit vettem Bandinak!” Haját tépte. „Hát miért nem mondtad, hogy nem elég a pénzed, hogy te ezt meg akartad venni? Adtam volna neked még pénzt.” Mondtam: „Nekem nem volt már mire költsem.” Én elkölthettem volna még cipőre, fehérneműre, ruhára, bundára, de nem: „Nekem ennyi elég, minden van, és elég elegáns vagyok!” Tavaly elküldtem az órát Izraelbe, a komámnak.

Irma, a sógornőm egy pesti dáma volt, csak Pestről öltözködött. Nagy divatdáma volt. Ő segített nekem, mikor menyasszony voltam. Vitt engem mindenhová: elvitt szalonba, ahol a manökenek jöttek [bemutatva a ruhamodelleket], hogy mi válasszuk ki, hogy milyen ruha kell nekem. Mondtam: „Pont ez hiányzik nekem!” Úgy untam ezeket! De hát Pesten egész másként éltek. Ő mondta: „Ez jó lesz délelőttre, egy kosztüm kell, ez lesz a menyasszonyi ruha. Ez jó lesz neked fogadóruhának, mikor délután jönnek a vendégek.” Ő megrendelt nekem mindent. Boldog voltam, mikor már onnan kijöttem, mert untam a manökeneket, ahogy firegtek-forogtak elöl. Engem a zene érdekelt, én egészen más voltam. Olyan elegáns voltam, mikor hazajöttem, de úgy fájt a szívem, annyi pénzt kiadni rongyokra. Fogadóruha…! Mi az, hogy fogadóruha? Kit fogok én fogadni? Hát a barátnőimet. Ilyen tekintetben nagyon naiv voltam. Nekem nincsen fényképem a saját menyasszonyi ruhámmal. Nem is csináltak róla képet. Mert én úgy untam az esküvőt, úgy untam, hogy alig vártam, hogy vége legyen, hogy üljünk autóba, és menjünk haza. Én nem álltam volna ott, hogy fényképezzenek. Most már sajnálom, mert nagyon szép esküvő volt az első házasságomkor.

És a legelegánsabb voltam [Maros]Vásárhelyen, mert mindig más öltöztetett, még Kolozsvárról is öltöztettek. S a sógornőmmel együtt mentünk Pestre. „Van ilyen ruhád? Van olyan ruhád?” Ő sokat volt itt nálam is, jött vendégségbe. Ő volt a barna Almásiné, én voltam a szőke Almásiné. Nekem mindig szőke, festett hajam volt. Én festettem a hajamat, egészen, amíg másodszor férjhez nem mentem. Szóval, mindig elegáns voltam, és akkor az egy nagyon feltűnő dolog volt – de csak a jó ízlés határain belül [öltözködtem]. Másképp a férjem nem tűrt volna meg. De azért mindenhol befogadtak. Jártam klubba. Amikor már menyasszony voltam, a társaságom azért megmaradt. Volt, aki meg volt már nősülve, volt, aki nem volt megnősülve. Ha felmentem Pestre, összejöttünk. Egészen 1941 végéig jártam Pestre.

Apám vett nekünk egy ötszobás házat, két fürdőszobával. Ötszáz méterre van ide, ahol most lakom. Ha jól kinyújtom a nyakam, látom a házamat. Egy kis mellékutcában volt, a Főtérnek a folytatása. Az be volt rendezve. Azt is a nagybátyám rendezte be. És az esküvőmet is állta. Nem nagyon hívtunk meg vendégeket, mert akkor azt revansolni [viszonozni] kellett. Hát egyszer-egyszer mi is meg voltunk híva. A férjem könnyebben ismerkedett meg kollégákkal fenn, a bíróságon. Nagy volt a vidék: járásbíróság, törvényszék, sőt táblabíróság is volt, ami ma már csak Bukarestben van. Az uramnak volt egy előnye, perfekt beszélt románul, és segített néha az idősebb ügyvédeknek, fordított is. És általa lett a társaság, meghívtak minket szívességből a barátok vacsorára. Akartam menni az ügyvédi irodába segíteni, vagy zongoraórákat adni – nekem zongoradiplomám is volt –, és lett volna növendékem. Hát a férjem hallani nem akarta. „Hát hogy képzeli? Lesz egy kliens, aki bejön az én ügyvédi irodámba, azt mondja majd, hogy mire fel nősült, ha nem tud egy feleséget eltartani?!”

Jellemző volt a férjemre, ahogy imádott és szeretett, mert azt se tudta például, hogy mennyi hozományom van. Édesapám mondta nekem, hogy a pénz le van téve a bankba, és ti vegyétek meg a házat, amilyet akartok. Én se kérdeztem meg: apuka, mennyi van letéve? És két hónap múlva kérdezi édesapám, hogy „Hát még mindig nem találtatok házat? Fizettek, házbéres házban laktok!”. És akkor ő [a férj] szerényen mondta, hogy [kacag]: „Apuka tulajdonképpen, hogy őszinte legyek, én nem tudom mennyi keret is van arra.” Én sem kérdeztem. Akkor megmondta, hogy mennyi, és akkor mentünk el [házat venni]. Szóval, szerény volt.

Én tizenegy éves koromtól teniszeztem. Édesapám egy svájci–román nagyvállalatnak volt a vezetője, és ő mindent megadott, nem csak a tisztviselőknek, a fix munkásoknak is. Az egy óriási gyár volt. Lejött a nagyfőnök Svájcból, és azt mondta, hogy „Hát itt kellene valami sport és szórakozás…” – mert Toplica nagy falu volt. „Nem szeretné? Nem volna jó egy teniszpályát csinálni?” És kiadta az ordint és pénzt hozzá és mindent. Többek között az egyik mérnök értett hozzá. Elment Budapestre, és a Margit-szigeti teniszpályát lemintázta, és pontosan olyan teniszpályánk volt. Verseny teniszpályánk. És ő mindig küldött labdát, mert a labdák nagyon [drágák voltak]. Ez nagyon drága sport volt, és ma is az. És nem is volt még divat, inkább egy elit sport volt. Akkor kezdődött inkább a kugli meg a futball. Van egy fényképem ütővel és a partneremmel. Igaz, hogy én akkor csak tizennégy-tizenöt éves voltam. A partnerem egy fiatalasszony volt, az apám kollégájának a felesége. Először még nem volt ütőm, de volt a bátyámnak, vagy valakitől kértem. Amíg ők ültek, addig én teniszeztem a labdaszedő gyermekekkel. Aztán ügyeskedtem, és tizennégy éves koromban már játszottak velem a felnőttek is. És én végig játszottam, mint asszony is.

Itt [Marosvásárhelyen] az MSE-nek voltam a tagja tizenegy évig, amíg ki nem rúgtak. Az MSE, a Marosvásárhelyi Sport Egylet [Egyesület]. A sportegyesületbe járt, aki teniszezni akart. Ott volt román, magyar, zsidó. De zsidó kevés volt. Ketten voltunk, Rétiné és én, a szegény Almásiné. Nekem ugye megvolt a lehetőségem, a nagybátyám mindig adott nekem pénzt, hogy mindenem legyen. Úgyhogy ütőm is volt, és a születésnapomra mindig a legdrágább Dunlopot adta [A Dunlop Rubber Company 1917-től gyártott teniszütőket, az 1928-ban alapított Dunlop Sports Company pedig kifejlesztette és 1931-ben piacra dobta nagysikerű, több rétegű teniszütőjét, a Dunlop Maxply Fortot. – A szerk.]. Az akkori tenisz, amit mi akkor játszottunk, mint minden hatvan évvel ezelőtti dolog a maihoz képest, ahogy én most látom, gyerekjáték volt. És apámnak is igaza volt, mert azt mondta: „A sport csak addig egészséges, amíg nem dögleszti ki magát az ember!” Most tízével, tizenötével vannak állandóan sérültek a teniszben. Ez elképzelhetetlen volt nálunk abban az időben. Mi nem így játszottunk, ma zsonglőrök, amiket csinálnak. Egészen harminckét éves koromig játszottam, amíg ki nem tettek. 1940-ig nem volt különbség [az emberek között]. És akkor jött a törvény, hogy nem lehetek, mert zsidó vagyok. Közben csináltak a Ligetben három teniszpályát, volt egy klub, amit Mureşulnak [Marosnak] neveztek [A Ligetnek Elba-, majd Erzsébet-liget, később Augusztus 23, jelenleg Városi Sportpark a neve. 1815-ben az ott lévő mocsaras területet Houchard József építészetben jártas szakember mulatókertté, szórakozóhellyé alakította. Volt benne nyári vendéglő, nyári színkör, hideg és meleg fürdő és körhinta. A tervszerűen ültetett fák között virágok százai nyíltak. 1905-ben teniszpályákat építettek a Ligetbe, majd kisméretű labdarúgópályát is, amelyet 1920-ban nemzetközi méretűvé bővítettek. A liget szórakozó jellegét mindinkább elveszítette, és sportintézmények otthona lett (Sipos Lajos, Marosvásárhelyi mesélő házak, Difprescar, Marosvásárhely, 1999). – A szerk.]. Annak voltak különböző szekciói: kuglizó, teniszszakosztály, és mit tudom én, még mi. És mondták, hogy „Gyere csak, játsszál itt”. És velem jött még két keresztény szolidaritásból. Otthagyták az MSE-t, és jöttek velem. De a nélkül is lett volna partnerem ott, a Mureşulban is. Szívesen látott vendég voltam, mert nem sok tag volt. Az MSE-nek talán több tagja volt. A Magyar Kaszinó is szponzorálta [az MSE-t].

Volt még a Tornakert, fent a nőgyógyászatnál [jelenleg Sportivilor utca]. Az egy olyan szép kis kert volt, öt pálya volt. Állandó jelleggel volt ott vagy tizenkét játékos. Innen került ki például az első romániai bajnok, pont Rétinek a fia, Réti Tibor. Ő hamar Bukarestbe került, mert volt ott egy lerakata az apja vállalatának, és sokáig volt ott. Aztán, hogy mit csinált, nem tudom, szétvált a sorsunk. Meg aztán ő a „felső tízezer” közé tartozott. Egy nagyon-nagyon szimpatikus zsidó nő volt a második felesége a Rétinek, nagyon csúnya, de nagyon bájos, intelligens nő. Vele teniszeztem. Közvetlenül soha nem érezted azt, hogy ő más osztálybeli, hogy így mondjam. Az első feleség meghalt, és attól maradt két fiú. Ezzel a másodikkal volt egy leányuk, ő ma is kell hogy éljen Hamburgban.

A nők akkor általában ügyes, térdig érő kis fehér szoknyába öltöztek [a teniszhez], és szép kis rövid ujjú blúz volt, és mindig fehérben. El sem tudtam képzelni, hogy színesben, mert nem láttam. Sőt, Pesten se láttam soha, csak fehérben. Ezért fehér sportnak hívták valamikor. Kicsit mindig haladottabb voltam egy fokkal, mint itt [a nők], mert én már akkor is kicsi rövid, fehér nadrágban teniszeztem, egy rövid sortban. És én egyedül! Mert én jártam Pestre, és láttam ott, s akkor nekem is kellett. És ott [a Tornakertben] volt öltöző, de volt, mikor itthon felöltöztem. Csinos voltam! Anyám mondta, szegény, „Bella, te nem vagy szép, egyáltalán nem vagy szép, de te nagyon csinos vagy! És tudod még mutogatni is a csinosságodat, de ne vidd túlzásba!”. Szegény anyám… Volt egy gyönyörű szép rózsaszín köpenyem, amit magamra vettem, nem volt begombolva, s az ütővel szaladtam fel itt, az Arteinál [Artei utcán]. De hát néha az a sort egy kicsit kivillant… Szóval, volt bennem egy kicsi kacérság, hogy őszinte legyek… De nem hoztam be a sorttal [Maros]Vásárhelyre a divatot. Megszokták, hogy én mindig extrább voltam egy kicsit. Pedig nekem nem volt sok toalettem, mert nem érdekelt engem. Csak úgy egy-egy rám ragadt.

Versenyre járogattam, de nem nagyon engedett a férjem. Elmentem versenyre Gyergyószentmiklósra, Csíkszerdába, és Kolozsvárig jutottam el, addig nagy nehezen a férjem beleegyezett. De aztán láttam, hogy nem veszi jó néven, és abbahagytam. Jöttek aztán a rossz idők is, és nem volt hangulatom versenyezni. Örültem, ha van kedvem [teniszezni], mert 1942-től már kedvem sem volt, mert már elvitték a férjemet. Akkor nekem már befejeződött mindenféleképpen a múltam.

Ha visszagondolok, elég színes volt az életem 1940 előtt. Éltem, ahogy egy fiatalnak élni kell. Rendes házaséletet éltem, táncoltam, mert szerettem, sportoltam, mert szerettem. Háziasszony voltam, nem szerettem, de csináltam. Cseléddel. Otthon, anyukámnál volt már három éve főzőlány Viki, Viktória, és ideküldte. Mindig mondta: „Meglátod, hogy a férjed haza fog küldeni, elválik tőled, mert nem tudsz egy köménymaglevest megfőzni.” Nálam volt Viki több mint két évig. De minden reggel, nyáron, hat órakor a piacon voltam. Szerettem frisseket válogatni, a legszebbet vettem mindig. Eltenni, megenni… Ott néztem, kicsit olcsóbb is legyen, mert nem jött nekem olyan könnyen a pénz. De anyuka azt mondta: „Amit elteszel, az mindig a legszebb legyen. Maradjon meg.” Akkor divat volt [a befőzés], volt száz üveg. Ó, hát még ezelőtt tíz évvel is száz üveg volt nekem eltéve a spájzomba: kompót, lekvár. Most van fagyasztó, zöldpaszulyom van eltéve, vinettám [padlizsán], gombám, sóskám van eltéve. Akkor üvegbe, amit lehetett, dunsztolva, ugyanezeket.

Disznózsír az én házamban volt egy-egy kicsi, mert szerettem a disznózsíros kenyeret, de arra vigyáztam, hogy ne vegyüljön [a libazsírral], mert apámék ettek nálam, anyósomék ettek nálam – úgyhogy én arra nagyon vigyáztam. Ők kóserek voltak, de apám sem evett volna nálam, ha tudja. Úgy csinálta, hogy ő kint megette [a tréflit], hogy ne tudjunk róla. Dolgozni dolgozott szombaton, de ezt mi úgy vettük, hogy muszáj megéljünk valamiből. Sokszor hazavittünk egy kicsi sonkát, de volt egy pléhtányérunk, s félig papíron, félig pléhtányérban, a konyhában ettük, amit sose csináltunk különben. Sokáig nem is tudta a férjem, hogy disznózsíros kenyeret eszem. Húsvét előtt a kenyérmorzsákat én nem szedtem össze a házból [lásd: homecolás], én sose csináltam [külön] húsvétot [Pészah]. Húsvéton mindig anyukáéknál voltunk, amíg éltek a szüleim, illetve apám. Miután már édesapám meghalt, nem volt, ki tartsa azt a ceremóniát. Itt [Marosvásárhelyen], a Főtéren volt egy Zsidó Klub, az csinált húsvétot nyolc napig, és mi nyolc napig ott ebédeltünk. Fenn az emeleten meg volt terítve az asztal, volt, aki elmondta a mesét [Azaz felolvasta a Hagadát szédereste. – A szerk.], úgy szimbólumnak. Ott már nem volt afikómen-ellopás, azt csak a családnál lehet eldugni.

Én soha semmiféle szervezethez nem tartoztam. Én csak sportoltam, olyan [sportklub] tagságom volt nekem. Jótékonysági dolgokban igen, mint asszony, természetesen. A WIZO-nak tagja voltam. A WIZO tevékenysége abból állt, hogy gyűjtött pénzt, hogy alakuljon meg Izrael, minden zsidó házban volt egy kis persely. Nem tudom, hogy volt-e annak neve [A Keren Kajemet Lejiszrael perselyekről van szó. – A szerk.]. Egy ügyes kicsi persely volt, pléhből, és minden házban olyan látható helyen volt, és mindenki, aki akart, bedobott. És akkor jött valaki mindig, kiüresítette, és egy bizonyos helyre gyűjtötték, de hogy hova, nem tudom. Bukarestben volt a központja. Hertzl Tivadar volt ennek az elindítója, nem vallási alapon, hanem nemzeti alapon. A mi lakásunkban is volt ilyen persely. Anyósoméknál nem volt. Nem kellett semmiféle alkalom, hanem mit tudom én, hazajöttem, s volt egy csomó aprópénzem, s betettem. Vagy jött valaki vendégségbe hozzám, meglátta, és neki is volt valami aprópénze, azt bedobta. Így gyűlt, és állítólag elég szép pénzek gyűltek, amik aztán felmentek Bécsbe. Először Bukarestben összegyűjtötték az országból, s azután felment Bécsbe. Már nem tudom, hogy milyen gyakran ürítették ki.

A fiúknak volt szervezete, a lányoknak nem. Én nem voltam WIZO-tag lánykoromban, csak asszonykoromban. Összegyűltünk olyan formában, hogy csináltunk kártyadélutánokat. Úgy látszik, hogy mi nem szerettük a sok dumát. Mi dumáltunk egy fél órát, kész, elég. A kártya, úgy látszik, jobban lekötött, s inkább vonzotta az embereket. Én már háború előtt is kártyás voltam. Persze nem milliókban, hanem a zsebemnek megfelelően. És voltak WIZO-estek, amik a WIZO javára mentek, tehát amit nyertem, azt a WIZO-nak adtam oda. Akinek megfelelő lakása és pénze volt, egy évben négyszer rendezett ilyen partit. Nekem öt szobám volt, és az ebédlőm nagy volt, úgyhogy én meg tudtam csinálni. Az ebédlőt s a hallt, ha kinyitottam, az akkora volt, mint egy terem. Én is csináltam vagy négy partit, a barátnőm is csinált. Az azt jelentette, hogy négyszer négy, tizenhat ember [volt meghíva]. Azt elláttam aprósüteménnyel, kávéval – nem tudom, hogy kávé volt-e vagy tea –, szóval valami szerény dolog, nem tortafélék és effélék voltak, hanem éppen, hogy a célt szolgálja, hogy összegyűljön tizenhat ember. S tizenhat embernek a nyeresége bement a WIZO-ba.

Itt volt egy Zsidó Klub, volt, aki oda járt ki. Volt még külön Magyar Kaszinó. Zsidó Klub és Magyar Kaszinó – ez volt a hivatalos neve. Azt hiszem, volt annak is zsidó tagja. Úgy tudom, Rétiék is a Magyar Kaszinóba jártak. De aki a Magyar Kaszinóba járt, az nem volt tagja a Zsidó Klubnak. A klubban kártyázni lehetett, volt olvasóterem, folyóiratok, zene. Volt egy külön kicsi terem, egy kicsi kóser étterem is, úgyhogy például lehetett ott vacsorázni egyszerűbb dolgokat. A kicsi étteremnek nem volt neve. De fő hangsúly a kártyán volt. A férfiak, a férjem is „chemin de fer”-ezett – ez egy francia szó –, olyan, mint a rulett, de nem rulett, az is egy szerencsejáték. Akkor volt póker, az volt a fő játék. Voltak külön szeparék, kicsi szobák, ott nagy pénzben ment a játék. Akinek volt. Mi sose mentünk oda. A férjem is pókerezett, de a zsebünknek megfelelő alapon. Én is egy héten háromszor römiztem. Megvolt, hogy milyen napokon megyünk a klubba. Keddi nap, csütörtöki nap és szombat este mentünk. Kora tavasztól késő őszig mindig azt mondták, „Nem vagy komoly, nem szeretünk…” – mert akkor inkább sportoltam, úgyhogy akkor nem mentem rendszeresen. Szombat este igen. De kedden például nyolc órakor még világos volt, még teniszeztem mindig. De azért nem hagytak ki a partikból, visszavettek. Mikor ősz jött, visszakaptam a partimat. Ez egy olyan polgári élet volt. A teremben közösen voltunk, de a férfiak külön voltak, és nem egy terem volt. Egyszerű szoba, megfelelő négyszögletű asztalokkal, ami egy römipartinak megfelel. Volt öt-hat asztal négy-négy székkel. Ott nem volt úgy, hogy oda leülhettem fotelekbe. Ha le akartál ülni, volt egy másik nagy terem, ott voltak fotelek, volt olvasnivaló, folyóiratok. Volt olyan, hogy az asszony szeretett kártyázni, a férfi nem. És nem ült otthon, ő is szórakozott, elment, talált ott partnert, aki szintén nem egyedül volt, és megivott nyáron, nem tudom, egy üveg sört. Nem egy férfi volt ilyen. A nők közül mindegyik játszott. Ott, ahol a nő nem játszott, az otthon maradt. Ott nő nem állt lesni az urát, amíg römizik vagy kártyázik egy óráig.

A Kossuth Lajos utcától ahogy jövünk a Főtéren, a Lábasház után van a nagy emeletes ház, ott volt valamikor a Magyar Kaszinó, boltíves kapuja van. A Zsidó Klub ott volt a Főtéren, alatta most egy borbélyüzlet van, meg van egy fűszerüzlet, meg nem tudom, hány üzlet van alatta. Egy nagy ház. A bálokat nem ott rendezték. A Tipografiei utcában, ott, ahol a mozi van, ott volt egy nagy terem, az a zsidóké volt. A zsidó bálok ott voltak [Tulajdonképpen a Zsidó Kultúrházról van itt szó, ami a volt Progres mozi épülete volt a mai Tipografiei, azaz Nyomda utcában. 1928-ban épült a zsidó hitközség támogatásával művelődési célokra. Számos ünnepély, irodalmi, hitközségi összejövetel színhelye volt. Színpadán előadást tartott a iaşi-i és a vilnai jiddis színház is. Az épületben az 1930-as évektől filmszínház is működött 1994-ig, amikor biliárdteremmé alakították át (Marosvásárhelyi Útikalauz, Impress, 2000). – A szerk.]. [Maros]Vásárhelyen elkezdődött ősszel, és majdnem minden héten volt egy bál. Minden évben egyszer csinált bált mindegyik egylet: volt a Bethlen Kata-bál, az MSE [szervezte] a Sportbált, volt a Lorántffy Zsuzsánna- [Nőszövetség] bál, a Magyar Nőegylet, volt vagy négy-öt bál minden évben. A Zsidó Nőegylet [a WIZO] a Kultúrpalotában tartotta a bált, évente egyszer. Meghívóval lehetett a bálokra menni, és a büfét mindig az illető egylet tagjai állták: ital, étel, húsféle. Nagyon gazdag büfé volt, ami elég sok pénzt hozott be. Egyik túlszárnyalta a másikat, ugye, mindegyik szebbet és szebbet akart. Úgyhogy nekem is volt specialitásom [a Zsidó Nőegyleti bálon], tészta [sütemény] Almási módra. Nekem azt volt a legegyszerűbb csinálni. Egy egyszerű tészta volt, de persze habot tettem rá, és a tetejére csupa színes, zöld, piros, lila, mindenféle pici zselé. És apróra vágtam mandulát, mogyorót, és azzal is be volt a teteje szórva. Olyan szépen nézett ki, mint egy virágoskert. És a tészta csak ennyi volt. Azt mindig keresték, az Almásiné tésztáját. Meg volt beszélve, hogy öt hozott tésztát, három, négy, öt hozott húsfélét, férfiak az italféléket. Finom bólékat is csináltunk.

Mi mindenhova kaptunk meghívót, és minden bálon ott voltunk, mert a férjem fiatal ügyvéd volt, és fenn kellett mozogni, hogy megismerjék, hogy van egy fiatal ügyvéd is. Nem ketten mentünk, hanem mindig volt egy kis társaság, két-három család rajtunk kívül. Mindig együtt mentünk mindenhova. Megvolt a mi külön társaságunk. Az estélyi ruháim rendkívüliek voltak. Én Pestről öltözködtem, a ruhának az anyaga Pestről volt, és itt megcsinálta nekem a varrónő. Ezt ő kreálta, ez egy pánbársony, ma is úgy hívják [Itt arra a ruhára utal Steinmetz Bella, amely a 007. 008-as képen látható – A szerk.]. És azt mondta: „Tessék idehallgatni! Én most csinálok egy estélyi ruhát, egy szó hangot nem tűrök el, hogy nem így… Megcsinálom. Ha tetszik, elviszi, ha nem, én többet magának nem dolgozom!” Mindig nála csináltattam a ruhákat. De nem sokat csináltattam, mert én Pesten vettem készen, vagy pedig csináltattam Pesten. A sógornőm elvitt egy előkelő szalonba, úgyhogy én ott láttam ezeket a ruhákat. És úgy hoztam pánbársonyt magamnak. Ez egy speciális, nagyon drága bársony, mert bársony is van durva, meg van finom. A ruha fekete színű volt, s fel volt sliccelve. Beszélte az egész város, hogy milyen „sporlós” ez az Almásiné, hogy több mint egy fél méter anyagot megspórol, hogy a hátát megmutassa. Na de hozzá volt egy pelerinem. Azt csak akkor vettem fel, amikor leültünk az asztalhoz. Ha leültünk az asztalhoz, a pelerint felvettem. Amikor táncoltam, akkor levetettem. Este mentünk a bálba, s akkor vettem fel a ruhát. Az uram mondta: „Jaj, de szívem…” Mondom: „Miért, mit kell takarjak? Mi van szégyellnivaló?” „Hát, mégis…” Mondom: „Na, ne búsuljon, nézze, van egy pelerinem, fel fogom venni, ha valakinek túl kirívó lenne.” Az első férjemmel magáztuk egymást, nem tudom, miért. A másodikkal nem, de az elsővel sehogy sem ment a tegeződés. Végig magázódtunk. Pedig milyen nagy szerelem volt, Istenem…

Például jelent meg Pesten a „Színházi élet”, egy vastag pletykalap [„Színházi Élet” – 1912 és 1938 között megjelent népszerű képes hetilap volt sok színes tudósítással a korabeli színházi és filmvilág életéről. Olykor egy-egy bemutatott színdarab szövegét is közölte. Incze Sándor alapította és szerkesztette Harsányi Zsolttal közösen. – A szerk.]. Abban volt színházakról, darabok voltak leírva, volt keresztrejtvény, meg ilyen ki kivel, ki kinek… Az érdekes, hogy háború után itt, az ószeren árultak könyveket meg „Színházi élet”-et. Volt nekünk valami ismerősünk, aki mindig vett, az volt neki mindig az „irodalmi” olvasmánya. És egyszer mondja: „Te, Bella, hát te tudod, hogy szerepelsz a »Színházi élet«-ben?” Ott írta, hogy »Volt [Maros]Vásárhelyen egy nagyon csinos fiatalasszony, de arról híres, hogy nagyon spórol a ruhaanyagokkal…«.” Na és akkor tudtam meg, hogy mit írtak rólam. Már nem volt érdekes. Ez már a háború után volt.

A háború előtt a bálokon egymás után minden zene volt. Este, amikor kezdődött, volt egy kicsi előadás, mondjuk, tizenegy óráig, s akkor kezdődött a bál, kezdődött a tánc. A csárdás táncok már csak úgy reggel felé, öt óra után jöttek. Még mondták viccesen: „Na, Almásiné megint kiseperte a báltermet.” Mert mindig utolsó voltam, aki otthagyta a termet. Jaj, annyit táncoltam… Belejöttem én is, hogy klubokba jártam, hogy megnézzenek. Volt, amikor tetszett nekem is, hogy megnéznek engem.

A férjem eléggé zárkózott volt, de a társaságban jól érezte magát. Élte tulajdonképpen az életét. Mert, én nem akartam… [még gyereket]. „Várjunk még egy évet, maga is jöjjön bele a munkába, engem is hagyjon még egy kicsit bálozni, maga is élje az életét.” Jól éltünk. De azért nem hagyta magát terrorizálni, úgyhogy én csúnya leckét kaptam a harmadik vagy negyedik hónapban [az esküvő után]. Én megmondtam neki, hogy húsz éves vagyok, és én tovább akarok teniszezni, sportolni, koncertre járni. Egyszer, úgy be volt már félig nem sötétedve, de már homály volt. Ült otthon, a lakásomban. Mikor jöttem, az ablakon keresztül azt mondta: „Nem is tudtam, hogy festették foszforosra a teniszlabdákat!” Tehát, hogy olyan későn értem haza… És egyszer-kétszer tett ilyen megjegyzést, és akkor megmondtam neki: „Figyeljen ide, addig, amíg maga tudja, hogy én hol vagyok, minden pillanatban lekontrollálhat, addig én ilyen megjegyzéseket nem tűrök. Mert ha eltilt vagy valami, akkor én dugva fogom csinálni. Választhat.” Tehát így adtam egy leckét. Aztán visszakaptam én is a leckét. Eltelt egy év. Mentünk ki a kávéházba. Aztán nagyon belejött… [a társasági életbe], és vesz egy szép rózsaszínű inget. És mondom neki: „Vegyen egy más inget, én nem szeretem ezt a rózsaszínű inget. Vegyen, ott van világoskék, fehér.” Kávéházba mentünk vacsora után, zenét hallgatni. „Miért? Nekem tetszik, nagyon jó. Milyen kifogása van ez ellen?” Mondom: „Az, hogy nem szeretem a rózsaszín inget. Van világoskék.” Mondja: „Én azt szeretem.” Mondom: „Akkor én nem megyek ki.” „Ha nem megyünk ki, itthon maradunk.” Mondom: „Itt tartunk pár hónap, egy év után, hogy egy ennyiben nem tud alkalmazkodni énhozzám?” „Ugyanezt mondhatom én is”, mondja. Dúltam, fúltam. Mondom a lánynak, hozza le a padlásról a koffert, én holnap reggel megyek haza. Mint a süket, nem hallotta [a férjem]. Nem süket volt, nem reagált rá. Mondtam, hogy „Megyek haza, kész, itt hagyom”. Nem reagált. Én egész éjjel persze sírtam. Hagyott engem. Tehát itt kaptam vissza, hogy nem lehet ilyesmiből problémát csinálni. Minthogy én sem hagytam a foszforos labdát… Így kaptam vissza, hogy én se próbálkozzak, hogy ő milyen inget [vegyen fel], ha az egy tiszta…

A férjem nem nagyon szerette a vizet. Tudott úszni, de nem nagyon szerette. De ha úgy volt, elmentem evezni, megfőztem az ebédet, és betelefonáltam neki, hogy jöjjön be a Víkendre, ott fogunk ebédelni, és egy kicsit sütni fogja a nap, és megfürdik [A Víkendtelep a város leglátogatottabb üdülőtelepe, az 1930-as évektől kezdtek járni a lakosok a Maros és a Szentgyöry patak közötti területre, ahol csónakházakat és hétvégi házakat építettek. – A szerk.]. Szóval szépen lejött, s a végén nagyon jól érezte magát. Így egyenlítettük ki egymást.

Amikor az anyaországiak jöttek [1940-ben, a második bécsi döntés után], rögtön kitették a polgármestert is. Még a magyarokat is kitették. Volt egy barátom itt, a városházán, egy főjegyző, magyar ember volt, és áttették egy kisebb posztba. Nagyon csúnyán viselkedtek, a saját nemzetükkel is, nemcsak a zsidókkal. Kellett ugye az új tisztviselőknek lakás, s teljesen kitették például a barátnőmet a lakásból, aki magyar volt, és a szüleihez kellett költözzön. Erről ne beszéljünk, mert tudja már a világ, hogyan viselkedtek. Amikor bejöttek a magyarok, én rögtön el voltam nagyon keseredve.

1940-ben a férjemet nem fizették az ügyvédi kamarában [Az ügyvédi kamara az 1874 : XXXIV. tc.-kel létesített, egy vagy több törvényszék területén lévő, az ügyvédi lajstromba fölvett gyakorló ügyvédeket magában foglaló testületi szervezet. Célja az ügyvédek tekintélyének, ill. jogainak megvédése, fegyelmi ellenőrzésük s a fegyelmi joghatóság gyakorlása, véleményadás ügyvédi és jogalkotási, valamint igazságszolgáltatási kérdésekben. Tagjaitól díjat szed. Elnöksége, választmánya, közgyűlése van. Lásd még: ügyvédek Magyarországon. – A szerk.]. Csak a zsidó ügyvédeket [nem] [Steinmetz Bella nyilván arra utal, hogy 1941-től, amikor a magyarországi zsidótörvényeket Észak-Erdélyre is kiterjesztették, és ilyenformán életbe lépett az ún. második zsidótörvény, az 1939. évi IV. tc. „A zsidók közéleti és gazdasági térfoglalásának korlátozásáról”, a férje lényegében kiszorult az ügyvédi pályáról, s lehetséges, hogy kamarai tagságától is megfosztották. – A szerk.]. Aztán kötelezték, hogy vegyen egy keresztény ügyvéd társat. De neki nem volt mivel. Már nem tudott tárgyalni, nem tárgyalhattak. Hát egy ügyvédnek az volt a kenyere. Csúnyán viselkedtek, mert itt rengeteg ügyvéd volt, és kilencven százaléka magyar ügyvéd volt, természetesen. És egyik sem ajánlotta fel, hogy legalább a folyó ügyeket lezárja [a férjem]. Egyik sem. Nem. És akadt egy román ügyvéd, aki nem sokat törődött az irodájával, földbirtokos volt. Ki volt írva: dr. Micu. Ő megfizette. Különben nem lett volna egy kicsi tartalék [nekünk]. Egy normálisabb gondolkozású ember volt, illetve megértő. És nem volt olyan nagyon mellette a magyaroknak a viselkedésük miatt. Talán csak három-négy ügyvéd volt román. Talán… De a románt nem tették ki a kamarából. Csak százalékot kellett neki fizetni a munka után. Azt mondja: „Tudom, ismerem a helyzetet, nem is akarom elvenni.”

Ez egy kicsi utca volt [ahol laktunk], ahol kispolgárok laktak, és idősebb emberek voltak, mint én. Mindenkinek a Belluskája voltam. Mert mindegyiknek volt valami „hasfájása”. Az egyik, „Jaj, Belluska, örököltünk egy kicsi földet, kérdezze meg a férjétől, hová kell beadni ezt az írást”. Belluska megkérdezte. A másik: „Vettünk egy darab földet…”, vagy: „Most akarunk ide építeni. Nem csinálna meg egy kérvényt?” A férjem megcsinálta. És 1940-ben, egyik percről a másikra, mikor megláttak – még nem is volt csillag rajtunk –, nézték az eget, mintha nem léteztem volna. Engem ilyen pech ért, de nem mindenkit, ezért én mégse tudok általánosítani.

1942-ben már nem mertem menni Pestre. Aztán már jöttek a nyomorúságok. Anyám Toplicán lakott a bátyámmal. A bátyámat is elvitték 1942-ben Ukrajnába, munkaszolgálatra. Az én férjemet is elvitték 1942-ben. Sajnos alig… 1931-től 1942-ig… [voltunk együtt]. Akkor mondtam: „Anyuka, gyere be végleg, mert nem tudom, hogyan lesz tovább. Nincs értelme, hogy te ott legyél egyedül, én meg itt legyek egyedül.” Ő a nagy lakással, én is az öt szobámmal. És akkor mondta, hogy ő csak úgy jön be, ha valamit behoz az övéiből [az edényeiből] is. Hát mondom: „Amit akarsz, amihez nagyon ragaszkodsz.” Szegény, behozta a húsvéti edényeit, s én ott szépen felraktam a padlásra, és így maradt meg. Ráraktam a férjemnek az aktáit, mert ügyvéd volt, és a hivatalnokok maceráltak, hogy ki kell üríteni az irodáját, hogy szükség van a helyiségre, a férjem meg már úgysincs itt. És én gondoltam, hogy „Istenem…”, olyan félve, kötözve szállítottam el. Feltettük a padlásra egy nagy tiszta, rendes ládába, de alul voltak anyukának az edényei. És persze, hogy felmentek, és kezdték nézni ott is, hogy van-e arany, meg mi van eldugva. Egy akta, két akta, három akta… szétdobálva minden, tudták, hogy ügyvéd, vagy legalábbis észrevették az aktákról. Egy darabig dobálták, és aztán a végén ott maradt egy csomó [a ládában], s alatta volt anyukának egypár edénye. Most is őrzöm, szép porcelán volt. Már nincs meg az egész, mert törtem is el, de a konyhában még most is van pár darab. Különben mániája volt anyukának a szép edény.

1942-ben berekviráltak tőlem két szobát, és egy magyar királyi századosnak adták. A százados egy nagyon gazdag földbirtokosnak volt a fia, akit háború volt, és behívtak. Ópályin ötezer holdas birtoka volt. Szóval nem egy tényállású [hivatásos] katona volt, hanem katonaköteles volt, és koránál fogva behívták. Ő tudta igazolni, hogy neki tüdőasztmája van, saját autóval volt ide delegálva, és akkor neki rekviráltak, nálam volt két szobája. Nagyon rendesen viselkedett, úri módon mutatkozott be, beküldte a névjegyét, és kérdezte, hogy fogadom-e, szeretne vizitet tenni nálam. És mondtam, hogy szívesen látom. És úri módon bejött, megkínáltam egy pohár likőrrel, kis tésztával, megköszönte, váltottunk két szót. Mondja: „Ne tessék idegeskedni, én amennyiben lehet, mindentől meg fogom tudni védeni. Zaklatni nem fogják soha.” Ő beépített ember volt, a kommunizmus által, nem a magyaroknak kémkedett. Ez volt az érdekes. Ő nem volt kommunista, de inkább szimpatizált az oroszokkal. Azt, hogy ő mit csinált, milyen munkát végzett… [azt nem tudom]. Nagyon rendesen viselkedett, csak éppen én nem hittem neki. Mindig jött a hírekkel, hogy „Ne féljen, mert az oroszok nyomják vissza a németeket…”.

Eleinte bizalmatlan voltam, mert este nagyon sokszor behívott, hogy hallgassak rádiót, mert nekem nem lehetett rádióm. Zsidónak nem volt szabad. Vagy beszolgáltattad, vagy eladtad, vagy eldobtad, vagy odaadtad valakinek. Nem volt szabad legyen rádiónk. Hát, hogy lett volna szabad nekünk tudni a híreket? Se bicikli, se írógép nem lehetett, rádióról nem is beszélek [Zsidók tulajdonában 1944 áprilisától nem lehettek rádiókészülékek. (Ezt megelőzte a telefonok kötelező beszolgáltatása.) Lásd: „zsidórádiók” és „zsidóbiciklik”. – A szerk.]. Véletlenül hallgattam, mert a rádiómat bevitte a százados, de különben neki is volt. És ő nemsokára, mikor odajött, kitett egy cédulát a kapura: „Belépni mindenféle hivatalosságoknak tilos.” Én nem tudtam, hogy ennek örüljek vagy ne. Hát inkább örültem. Gondoltam, hogy [ez olyan, mint] Jancsi és Juliska, szépen bánik velem, aztán egyszer csak odaad a farkasnak. Mindig mondta anyuka, hogy „Ne menj be, félek, ne menj be! Ne menj be, nehogy így s úgy… Ő fiatalember s te fiatalasszony…”. De érdekeltek a hírek… És láttam a ténykedéséből, a megjegyzéseiből, hogy valahogy nem stimmel valami. Röviden, ez egy beépített ember volt Horthy ellen, szóval a németek ellen, de akkor én ezt nem nagyon hittem.

Kíváncsi volt, hogy hol voltak [a frontok]. Mert ő ellene volt a háborúnak. Hát hülyeségnek tartotta, hogy még tartson a háború, és a rombolás, a gyilkolás menjen. Mert látta, hogy itt nincs mentség, itt az oroszok végig fogják seperni…, mint ahogy volt is. Magyarul hallgattuk, például az Amerika Hangját vagy a Szabad Európát, magyarul hallgattuk, vele együtt [Valószínűleg a BBC magyar nyelvű műsorát hallgatták, esetleg a moszkvai magyar adást. A hitleri propagandát ellensúlyozta a BBC többnyelvű – és a célterületeken általában betiltott – világszolgálata (World Service). A magyar nyelvű adás a második világháború kitörése után 4 nappal szólalt meg először. Moszkvában 1941. szeptember 29-én kezdte meg adását a Kossuth Rádió, a KMP Külföldi Bizottsága által, a szovjet kormány támogatásával szervezett titkos, klandesztin adó. Az antifasiszta, háborúellenes adó egy ideig Baskíria fővárosából, Ufából szólt (mellette működött még a Moszkvai Rádió magyar adása is). 1942-től ismét Moszkvából ment az adás, 1945. április 4-i megszűnéséig. – A szerk.]. Bár a nyavalya tört ki, gondoltam, hogy ez biztos „in flagranti” akarta, hogy jöjjön valaki, s kapjon engem el. Mert úgyis a szomszéd engem fel akart jelenteni, hogy én jelt adok – este be kellett sötétíteni – a ratáknak. A rata az megfelel most a MIG gépeknek. De azok gyors kicsi repülők, ide-oda szaladgálnak. És hogy én jelt adok a rata gépeknek [A korabeli köznyelv „ratákként” emlegette, vagy „varrógépnek” csúfolta a gépfegyverük kattogását utánozva, ezeket a „gyors, kicsi repülőket”, amelyek kisebbfajta, ötkilós bombákat is dobáltak. – A szerk.]. Üzente. Megfenyegetett. De aztán kapott egy üzenetet, nem tudta, hogy honnan, csak tudta, hogy a szekuritátétól kapott egy olyan jelentést, hogy fogja be a száját, mert fel lesz akasztva. Különben kicsináltak volna, vagy amíg én elértem volna a századoshoz, addig engem rég felakasztottak volna. De mikor mondtam neki, ő mondta: „Maga ne törődjön!” Mindig azt mondta: „Legyen nyugodt!” De különben is egy idő után elhallgatott [a szomszéd], mert ki volt írva egy cédula: „Engedély nélkül e házba belépni tilos!” Úgyhogy úgy megvédett. S azután kérdezte, szegény: „Hát még ezután se hisz nekem, Bella, hogy azzal, amit én csinálok, mind maga mellett vagyok?”

Tüdőasztmája volt, nagyon sokszor volt rosszul, és anyuka mindig bement, és adott neki mézes teát vagy tejjel mézet, mindent. Ő, szegény, olyan hálás volt anyukámnak. Ő mindent hordott haza nekem, élelmet – kenyeret, húst –, hogy ne kelljen sokat kijárjak. Szóval láttam, hogy nagyon rendesen viselkedik. És ugye nem volt szabad nekem ez legyen, az legyen, úgyhogy a végén odaadtam neki ékszereket, főleg az anyukáét, nem annyira az enyémet, és pénzt is, mindent. A végén, mikor már tudta, hogy minket el fognak vinni, könyörgött nekem. Ő már tudta, hogy minket hová visznek. Kért, hogy a saját autójával átvisz Romániába, tizenöt kilométerre van a határ. „És ott – mondta – magának csak egy kilométert kell menni anyukával. Magukat el fogják vinni…” Mondtam: „Nem baj, Frici, elvisznek minket a Hortobágyra mezei munkára. Anyuka is egészséges, én is, fogunk dolgozni.” 1944-ben már dörögtek az orosz ágyúk, itt, Románia határán. És képzelje el, májusban vittek el minket, és augusztus huszonháromra itt fel volt szabadulva [lásd: Románia kiugrása a háborúból], már itt voltak az oroszok [Steinmetz Bella kissé összemossa az észak-erdélyi és a romániai eseményeket – 1944. augusztus 23-án Románia átállt a szövetséges csapatokhoz, Észak-Erdély azonban magyar fennhatóság alatt maradt, az akkori magyarországi törvényekkel. – A szerk.]. Ez volt a legnagyobb bűnük a magyaroknak: utolsók voltak, akik deportáltak. Három hónapot nem tudtak volna még manipulálni valamit azzal a szerencsétlen néppel?! Könyörgött az a Frici. De mondom: „Hát jó, maga áttesz a határon, de hova fektetem le anyukát?” „Menjen – mondja –, az első házban fognak segítséget adni maguknak.” Mondtam magamban, akarja már uralni ezt az egész lakást – mert egy ötszobás szép berendezett otthonom volt, nála volt pénzem, ékszerek, minden –, most már ezt akarja. Nem tudtam elhinni, hogy egy magyar királyi százados ilyen jót akarjon csinálni.

Lengyelországból jöttek, akik megszöktek onnan, bátrak, fiatalok, hogy ne kerüljenek koncentrációs táborba. Magyarország akkor még nem volt benne a háborúban. És elmentek a zsidó hitközséghez, s kértek zsidó címeket. Jöttek hozzám is, hogy „Ez s ez történik velünk, meg akarnak ölni, ölik a zsidókat. Viszik Auschwitzba”. Hamar szedtem minden élelmet, s mondtam: „Menjen, menjen, ennyi hazugság…! Hát ez nem igaz, ez egy hülyeség!” S mindenki haragudott ezekre, hogy milyen hülyeségeket beszélnek. Azt mondtuk, hogy nem igaz, hazudnak, ezek olyan semmirevaló zsidók.

Itt is volt, aki okos volt – nem Marosvásárhelyen. A máramarosi zsidónak több esze volt. A második férjemmel [Máramaros]Szigeten voltam egy és háromnegyed évig, és ott ismerkedtem meg egy odavalósival, aki ismert sok mindent. Többek között bemutatott egy fiút, aki felment a hegyekbe, megrakva pénzzel, élelemmel, amivel csak tudott. Elment a juhászhoz, s mondta, hogy „Nézd, mentsél meg. Én most itt maradok, ha tartasz, s akkor ezt és ezt fogom neked adni”. És ott volt a juhásznak a felesége, aki időnként felment ennivalót vinni a férjének, s akkor már a fiatal férfinak is. És így a fiatalember megúszta a „sütőt”. Amikor mondta a felesége, hogy Visóban vannak az oroszok, ő szépen lejött, bement a lakásába, ott mindent az égvilágán megkapott. Az élete is megvolt, sajnos a családja nem… A család nem mehetett vele, mert feltűnt volna. És különben is, idős szülők voltak, úgy hatvan fele járó emberek. Hát azok már nem mentek ki a hegyekbe! Tudniillik [Máramaros]Szigeten olyan közel van a hegy, mintha mi is mennénk Brassóban fel a Cenkre. Aki ismeri a hegyet, s aki erre vállalkozik, fel lehet menni.

[Marosvásárhelyen] az volt a felhívás, hogy mindenki vigyen magával háromnapi élelmet [A Baky László által a „Zsidók lakhelyének kijelölése” tárgyában 1944. április 7-én kiadott körlevél szerint „Az elszállítandó zsidók csak a rajtuk lévő ruházatot, legfeljebb két váltás fehérneműt és fejenként legalább 14 napi élelmet, továbbá legfeljebb 50 kg-os poggyászt, amelyben az ágyneműk, takarók, matracok súlya is bennfoglaltatnak, vihetnek magukkal”. Ám voltak helyek, ahol még ennyit sem hagytak a gettóba szállított embereknél, volt, ahol csak egy váltás fehérneműt, másol csak kétnapi élelmet stb. (Randolph L. Braham: A magyar Holocaust, Budapest, Gondolat/Wilmington, Blackburn International Inc., é. n. /1988/. 419–420. oldal. – A szerk.]. Már úgy egy héttel azelőtt [a gettósítás előtt] rebesgették, de hivatalosan, azt hiszem, hogy pár nappal az előtt hirdették ezt ki. Plakátokat nem láttam. Kicsi volt a város, vagy negyven-negyvenöt ezer lakos volt, elég volt egynek értesülni, és akkor az ment [terjedt a hír]. Az Arany János utcát mi úgy hívtuk, hogy Zsidó utca, mert ott sok szegény zsidó család lakott. Az egyik kenyeret hordott ki a pékségből. Volt, aki cipész vagy suszter volt, vagy otthon kalapált. A másik, nem tudom, szabólegény valahol bedolgozott. De az utóbbi időben nem is foglalkoztattak zsidót, mert nem volt szabad. A zsidó kereskedőket kényszerítették, hogy vegyenek maguknak keresztény társakat [lásd: stróman], hogy legalább hatvan százaléka legyen keresztény a nélkül, hogy az egy fillért is beadott volna az üzletbe. Nem pazaroltak ránk törvényeket, erre csak egy rendelet kellett, nem kellett törvény.

Jött a menet az utcánkba. Minden zsidó házba bekopogtak, hogy menjünk le a téglagyárba. És hozzám nem jöttek be. Mi is édesanyámmal, amit tudtunk, összecsomagoltunk egy hátizsákba. És mikor elhaladtak, utána kiáltom az egyik kísérőnek: „Itt is zsidó család van, és ide nem csengettek be!” Visszajön nagy dühösen: „Hogy hívják?” Mondom, hogy „Almási Andorné”. Megnézi a listát: „Ne hülyítsen, maguk nincsenek rajta.” És a menet elmegy, és mi ott maradtunk anyukával kétségbeesve, mert ugye, körülöttünk elég sok zsidó család volt, s mind elmentek, és mi ott maradtunk… Hát, gondoltam: „Minket itt akarnak felakasztani vagy mi a fene?” Alig vártam, hogy hazajöjjön a százados, s mondom neki, nézze meg, mi történt. „Nem baj, nem baj! Itthon marad. Mondtam magának, átteszem a határon. Egypár kilométer a határ Romániába, s még megmenekülnek anyukával.” Csakhogy én erről hallani se akartam. Mondtam: „De nincs senkim odaát. Este anyuka hová fog lefeküdni?” Mert nekem mind anyuka volt az eszemben… De ő mind mondta a magáét: „Én azt szeretném, azt szeretném…” Én térden állva könyörögtem, hogy küldjön ide egy leventét vagy rendőrt, és kísérjenek be, mert magamtól nagy [sárga] csillagosan [lásd: sárga csillag Magyarországon] nem indulhattam le a téglagyárba anyukával. Azt mondja: „Ha ennyire erőszakos, nem állhatok ellen.” Akkor ő elküldte a csicskását, s majd jött két levente [lásd: levente-mozgalom], két szarházi, tizenhét-tizennyolc éves kölykök – ezek voltak a legveszedelmesebbek –, és „Na, menjenek…!” Így bementünk a téglagyárba.

Mikor levittek a téglagyárba [május elején], itt tartottak embertelen körülmények között, a szabad ég alatt. És Frici román csicskása kétnaponként jött be. A magas rangú tiszteknek szokott lenni szolgalegényük, egy katona, aki szolgálta őt, ott volt [vele] reggeltől estig, csak éjjelre ment be a kaszárnyába. Bejött Frici a téglagyárba a legényével, és mindig behozott valamit, például két pokrócot anyukámnak. Behozott egy-egy kenyeret, egy darab lesütött húst, élelmet, mert itt már semmi élelmet nem kaptunk az égvilágon. Azt mondták, hogy „Három napra vegyenek magukhoz csomagot, élelmet”. Abból a három napból sokkal több lett, mint három nap. Mindenkinek elfogyott az élelme. Egyenruhában jött, úgy csinálta, persze, mintha keresne valakit. Be tudott menni, mert ugye jelentette, hogy „XY-t keresem”. Különben nem kellett igazolja magát, mert neki a rangja ott volt [az egyenruhán]. És segített, de már késő volt, onnan már nem mertem kimenni. De ha van bátorságunk, akkor még onnan is kiléphettem volna anyámmal, és valahogy hazamehettem volna, hogy na, vigyen át autóval a határig, s ott letesz. De ez volt a sorsunk. Hová szökjek anyámmal?! Nem hittem, aztán mikor rájöttem, már késő volt.

A téglagyár egy régen használt épület volt, már romos volt. De azért az elsők, akik elöl voltak, még kaptak egy-egy olyan helyet, ahol mondjuk, bent [fedél alatt] voltak, és megvédte őket az esőtől. Május végén már voltak esők. Mi kinn maradtunk. A szabad ég alatt. Egy-egy pokrócot vittünk magunkkal. Már aki vitt. És akkor egy-két ismerős család, összeálltunk. Ott egy rendetlen, mocskos udvar volt, s kaptunk lécet. A férfiak beütötték, rátettek egy plédet, egy kartonpapírt, amit kaptak. És akkor ott leültünk a szabadban, a földre. Kész. Ennyi. Így kezdődött az embertelenség.

A téglagyári emlékből megmaradt, hogy a végében volt egy mély gödör ásva, s ott egy rúdra rá kellett ülni, s az volt a vécé: fiatal, gyermek, öreg, férfi, nő… Volt valahol egy folyó csap, de hol adtak vizet, hol nem. Különben nem volt hol mosakodni. Le se vetkőztünk végeredményben, mert hidegek voltak az éjszakák. És voltak már esős napok, és örültünk, hogyha nap volt. Állandóan bent kucorogtunk.

Be kellett szolgáltassam az ékszereket, mert tudták, hogy doktor Almásinénak kell legyen egy gyűrűje, egy karkötője, ha nem más, egy órája [„A vagyontalanítás több hullámban zajlott le. 1944. április 14-én Reményi-Schneller Lajos [1938–1944 között pénzügyminiszter] előterjesztette a minisztertanácson a pénzügy, a kereskedelem és az ipar árjásításának a tervét. Javaslatai alapján született meg április 16-án a miniszterelnök 1600/1944. számú rendelete (külön bejelentő formanyomtatvánnyal), mely szerint a zsidóknak minden tízezer pengő feletti vagyont két héten belül be kellett jelenteniük, illetve letétként be kellett szállítaniuk a legközelebbi pénzintézeti fiókba. A rendelet azt is megszabta, hogy személyenként csak két rend »használati ruha«, egy felöltő és egy télikabát, két kalap és hat váltás egyszerű alsónemű maradhat bejelentés nélkül »a zsidó« tulajdonában. A Pénzintézeti Központhoz tartozó pénzintézetekben kellett letétbe helyezni az értékpapírokat és nemesfém tárgyakat. Az összes 1944. március 22-e után kötött adásvételi és ajándékozási szerződést semmisnek nyilvánították, hogy a vagyon átmentését megakadályozzák. A bankbetéteket zárolták, a zsidó betétesek új, zsidócsillaggal ellátott betétkönyvet kaptak, amelyet azonban tilos volt hazavinni (!), és a számláról csak ezer pengőt lehetett havonta kivenni. Néhány héttel később az összes zsidó számlát egyetlen központi számlává vonták össze: innen teljesítették valamennyi zsidókkal szemben felmerülő követelés (például a gettósítás költségei, a deportáltak közüzemi számlái) kifizetését” (Ungváry Krisztián: „Nagy jelentőségű szociálpolitikai akció” – adalékok a zsidó vagyon begyűjtéséhez és elosztásához Magyarországon 1944-ben, www.rev.hu/html/hu/kiadvanyok/evkonyv02/ungvary.html). – A szerk.]. Féltem nem beszolgáltatni a bankban. Akkor a Kereskedelmi Bank volt a főtéren. De mindent éppen nem szolgáltattam én se be, hanem a másik részét, amit inkább többet hordtam, odaadtam ennek a tisztnek. Nálunk szokás a karikagyűrűvel együtt még egy foglalógyűrűt adni. És mindent be kellett szolgáltatni, csak a karikagyűrűt nem. De amikor hoztak el a téglagyárból, és vagoníroztak be, akkor volt egy persely, és mindenkinek le kellett húzni még a karikagyűrűjét is, azt is bedobni… Amit a banknak szolgáltattam be, azt bevitték az anyaországba, vagy maguk között szétosztották. Azt nem a németek vitték el, hanem akik itt voltak, a banktisztviselők. Annak nincs nyoma.

Körülbelül úgy tíz-tizenkét napig voltunk itt, a téglagyárban. És azután vagoníroztak be. Csupa hazugság volt. Azt mondták, hogy bevisznek az anyaországba, s ott majd valami földműves munkát fogunk végezni. És mi hittük, mert logikus volt. Gondoltuk, ha Moszkvától, Leningrádtól idáig visszanyomják a németeket, a frontot – Bukarestben már hallották a lövéseket –, a magyar zsidókat nem deportálják, mert hová deportálják? Gondoltuk, már csak napok-hetek kérdése, hogy vége a háborúnak, mint ahogy vége is volt. Minket május elsején, másodikán vagoníroztak, május negyedikén érkeztünk Auschwitzba [Az ő szerelvényük valószínűleg június negyedikén érkezett Auschwitzba, valószínűleg a május 30-án indított szerelvényről van szó. Ugyanis a gettósítás kezdődött 1944. május 3-án. A deportálást három menetben, május 27. és június 8. (más források szerint: május 25. és 27.) között hajtották végre. 7549 zsidó személy vagoníroztak be (Carmilly-Weinberger Moshe: Út a szabadság felé!, Kolozsvár, 1999). – A szerk.]. És augusztus huszonharmadikán már fel volt szabadulva Románia. Ez volt a legnagyobb bűne Magyarországnak, ő volt az utolsó Európában, aki deportált, amikor ő is tudta, hogy hol van a front már. Pest nem volt értesülve, hogy hol van a front?

Bevagonírozás volt, és irány Auschwitz. Azt persze még nem tudtuk, csak akkor, amikor mentünk, mentünk, mendegéltünk és eltelt egy nap, és még mindig mendegélünk a marhavagonnal. Három napig mentünk. Nyolcvanat egy vagonban…, úgyhogy nem jelentette azt, hogy mindenki le is tudott ülni. Örültünk, hogyha az idős embereket le tudtuk valahogy ültetni. Első megdöbbenésem a vagonban akkor volt, amikor egy anya fogta a gyerekét az ölében, az nagyon sírt, és nem bírta elhallgattatni, és elkeseredésében felfogta a pelenkába a vizeletet, és úgy törölte meg a gyereknek a kiszáradt ajkát. Már nem volt víz senkinek. Mindenki vitt egy kicsi vizet, egy üveg vizet – nem voltak akkor plasztik üvegek –, de az már rég elfogyott. És az a csepp gyermek… se nem szopott már…, még nem is lehetett kenyeret a szájába gyúrni. Ez volt az első megdöbbenésem, hogy „Úristen, hát mi ez?!”. Azután már nem volt gond, egyenesen mentek a gázba…

Fogalmunk nem volt a vagonban, hogy hova visznek. Magyarország határán megállt a vonat, kinyitották az ajtót, feljöttek a kakastollas csendőrök: „Akinél van még arany vagy valami érték, adják le, mert ha nem, itt, helyben főbe lövünk!” Volt, akinek volt. Nekem is volt. Volt rajtam és anyukán is egy kézzel kötött szvetter, és varrtunk bele vékony láncokat. 1942-ben a férjemet elvitték a frontra, és hallottuk, hogy ott aranyért kapnak egy-egy kenyeret. És akkor vettünk, aki tehette, vékony-vékony kicsi aranyláncot, és küldtük ki nekik. Volt két férfi, aki a munkaszolgálatos csoportot őrizte. A családjuk itthon volt. Mi gyúrtuk mindennel, pénzzel, élelemmel, hogy tudjunk küldeni valamit. Na, én alig vártam, hogy jöjjön az éjszaka, valahogy kibontsam, és kerestem valamilyen kis lyukat a vagonban, hogy szépen kiengedjem. Aztán nem sok idő után átvettek a németek, és irány Auschwitz. Már rögtön tudtuk [hogy nem igaz, amit mondtak], mert láttuk, ahogy haladtunk, láttuk az állomásoknak a neveit. S aki egy kicsit tisztában volt a földrajzzal, az rögtön látta, hogy „Hopp-hopp, ez már közel van Ausztriához, sőt, Lengyelország fele megyünk!” – mert láttunk már polszki [lengyel] feliratot is. Auschwitz tulajdonképpen Sziléziában [Kelet-Sziléziában – A szerk.] volt, az Lengyelország volt, de már Németország bekebelezte akkor. De nem tudtuk, mi az, hogy Auschwitz…

Auschwitzba május negyedikén érkeztünk. Azt azért tudom, mert nekünk, marosvásárhelyieknek akkor van a gyásznapunk [Valószínűleg mára kissé összecsúsztak Steinmetz Bella emlékezetében az egykori események: május negyedike talán a gettóba kerülésének volt a napja (Észak-Erdélyben május 3-án kezdődött el a zsidók gettóba tömörítése). A deportálás a hónap utolsó harmadában történt: Moshe Carmilly szerint 7549 marosvásárhelyi és környékbeli zsidót három transzportban deportáltak május 27-én, 30-án és június 8-án (Moshe Carmilly-Weinberger: Út a szabadság felé. Zsidó menekültek megsegítésének története a Holocaust idején: Erdély, 1936–1944, Cluj-Napoca, 1999). – A szerk.]. Mikor megérkeztünk, lehúztak [a vagonokból]: „Los, los, aber schnell, gyorsan, gyorsan!” Csak a marhákat hajtják így. Ezt már az ott lévő férfiak, a häftlingek, a foglyok csinálták. Mindent bent kellett hagyni a vagonban. Csomag nélkül szálltunk le, csak azzal, ami rajtunk volt. Egyenesen mentünk vagy ötven métert, ha mentünk, s a hóhér már ott állt fekete ruhában: Mengele, idáig érő lakkcsizmában, elegánsan. Volt egy botja. Nagyon hamar megtudtuk, hogy az Mengele, mert már voltak ott lengyel lányok. Már sokan voltak deportálva Ausztriából, Lengyelországból, Észtországból, amit a németek megszálltak, onnan már mind voltak deportálva [lásd: Auschwitz]. Akkor rám nézett, s a bottal csak intett… Akkor még nem tudtam, mi fog történni anyukával. Csak aztán mondták az ottani lengyel lányok, hogy „Látjátok, ott a kémények hogy füstölnek? Az előbbi transzport…”. Szatmárnémetiből, [Máramaros]Szigetről, nem tudom, honnan. Mindenesetre már nagy gőzzel ment a krematóriumban a füst. Olyan szag is volt állandóan, és olyan rettenetes meleg volt, hogy eleinte szinte megfulladtunk. Pláne amikor borús idő volt, s lenyomta [a füstöt]… Ez volt.

Miután ki voltunk választva, egyenesen bevittek a fürdőbe, anyaszült meztelenre levetkőztetve, leszőrtelenítettek. Le volt vágva a hajunk is. Durváskodtak. A már ott lévő régi häftlingek voltak ott a fürdőben. Felügyelettel, persze, német katonaruhás nők… A fürdés, szőrtelenítés után bementünk egy terembe, kerestem például a barátnőmet, akivel kéz a kézben mentem: „Bözsi, hol vagy, Bözsi?” S akkor mondja, hogy „Bella, Bella, hát nem ismersz meg?”. Hát ha az ember levágja a haját, azt nem lehet kopaszon megismerni.

Darvas Böskének hívják a barátnőmet. Ma is él Izraelben. Szerencséje volt, hogy megmenekült. A férje is. Hazajöttek, rögtön csináltak egy gyermeket, és rögtön ki is mentek Izraelbe. A férje meghalt, ő egyedül maradt, a gyermekét felnevelte, lettek unokái. Volt egy bátyja, aki Párizsban tanult, nem is jött haza, ott maradt, s nem is volt deportálva. És irtó gazdag volt. Meghalt, mindent örökölt ez a húga. Mikor már nem volt szükség rá, öregek házába ment. De az olyan, hogy havi négyezer dollárt fizetnek. Minden van ott. Külön szoba fürdőszobával, televízióval, három-négyféle menü, van uszoda, saját orvos. Szóval, ezt nagyon kevesen engedhetik meg maguknak. Neki volt pénze, s abból fizeti.

Auschwitzban például volt valami ruhacsere, és ledobtuk a régit, ott egy nagy-nagy-nagy halom ruha volt. S egyenként mentünk el, de „Gyorsan! Gyorsan! Gyorsan! Schnell! Schnell! Schnell!” – mindig ez volt a jelszó. Fel kellett kapni a ruhákat, s ezért úgy messziről próbáltuk kinézni magunknak. Na, de hát azt nem lehetett úgy messziről látni. Felkaptam egyet, de hát láttam, hogy az egy százkilósnak való, és visszadobtam, és vettem egy másikat. Kaptam két nagy pofot egy katonától, de nagyot. És szembenézett, s azt mondja: „Nem fájt?” Mondom: „Nem! Tőled nem.” Rám néz: „Tőlem?” „Nem. Miért fájjon?” S azzal továbbment. Ha még egyet kérdez, biztos főbe lő, mert azt mondtam volna, hogy „Te nem vagy ember, hanem állat vagy”. Azután gondoltam: „Te, hülye, egy szavadba kerül, és egy golyóval [lelőnek]!” S lehet, hogy jobb lett volna, mert utána olyan csúnya életeket éltem.

Mindjárt első hónapban tetováltak [Az auschwitzi munkatáborok foglyainak bal karjára, az alkaron, a belső könyökhajlatban, négy-, öt- vagy hatjegyű sorszámot és esetleg betűjelet is tetováltak, s ezt a jelzést a továbbiakban a nevük helyett viselték. Mintegy 405 ezer ilyen azonosító számról maradt fenn kimutatás. A regisztrált foglyok közül összesen 65 ezer maradt életben. – A szerk.]. És nagyon boldogok voltunk, mert azt hittük, ha valakinek számot kell adni, ez azt jelenti, hogy létezünk. De a fenét, az nem ért semmit. Nem fájt a tetoválás, mert nagyon ügyesek voltak, német lányok csinálták. Nekem szerencsém volt, ügyes volt, mert nagyon kicsit csinált. De például a sógornőmnek ilyen nagy volt, és össze-vissza. Nekem benne van minden iratomban, amit kaptam. Nekem 13317 volt a számom. Egyedül egy [maros]vásárhelyiről tudok, aki kivette [a tetoválást a kezéről]. Senkitől se hallottam. Ez egy szégyen [hogy a tetoválást eltüntette a kezéről].

Tulajdonképpen ott [Auschwitzban] egy kínzás volt. Hajtottak hajnali négy, fél öt fele ki a blokkból – nem tudtunk órát, csak úgy körülbelül sejtettük a napjárás után. A C lágerben, ahol én voltam, százezren voltunk [A Birkenau, Auschwitz II táborról lehet szó, ahol több mint 90 000 foglyot gyűjtöttek össze. – A szerk.]. Minden blokkban ezer ember volt. És akkor ott „in fünfte Reihen”, ötös sorban szépen felállítva, a blokkok között vártunk és vártunk és vártunk. És jöttek, mit tudom én, öt óra múlva, hat óra múlva. A nap nagyon sütött, égetett. Leszámoltak, hogy megvagyunk, s tovább álltattak. Nem volt szabad bemenni a barakkba. Azután kezdtek kiabálni, hogy menjen valaki az ételért. Mert egy ilyen nagy rozsdamentes alumínium kübliben hozták. Főzőtökből csináltak nekünk levest, az valamilyenfajta répa, lehet, hogy ott termelik Németországban, de nem éti tök volt. Abban volt fű, abban volt marharépa, sokszor ropogott a fogam között a homok. Természetesen nagyon kevesen tudták meginni. Volt úgy is, hogy nyolcan kaptunk egy fazekat. És akkor sorba adtuk: egy korty nekem, egy korty neked, s néztük, hogy nehogy két kortyot egyen, mert minden korty étel életkérdés volt. És kaptunk reggel, azt hiszem, húsz deka kenyeret, egy szeletet. De egész napra. Ugyancsak reggel hoztak ugyancsak ilyen kübliben valami fekete löttyöt minden nélkül. Hosszúnapkor [Jom Kipur] Auschwitzban is kilencven százaléka nem ette meg azt a kicsi ételt, amit kaptunk, amikor egy falat ételen múlott az embernek az élete. Olyan minimális ételt kaptunk, hogy az a tizenöt deka kenyér és az a kis lötty marharépából meg fűből, még az is számított. Természetesen én sem ettem. Nemcsak én, hanem aki semmit soha nem tartott, azon a napon nem ette meg senki sem az ételt. Az egy olyan szent nap.

Nem volt senkinek se különösebb dolga. Volt elöl elkerítve egy kicsi lyuk, ahol valaki felvigyázott a belső rendre. Az már egy poszt volt. Kiválasztottak közülünk valakit. Ahhoz külön szerencse kellett. Mégis ő először merített abból az ételből, hátha kap valami kicsit sűrűbbet benne. Kicsit fárasztó nekem beszélni, mert az embert felkavarja… Nekem semmi, de semmi beosztásom nem volt a lágerben. Ellenben nagyon bátor voltam. Azt csináltam, hogy éjjel kilógtam. A konyha elég messze volt, jó száz méter, ha nem több. És én oda éjjel besurrantam, holott ki volt világítva. Ötméterenként fenn égett egy lámpa, állt a német, kihúzott fegyverrel. Elosontam a konyháig, ahol volt egy szemét, s a lányok, akik a konyhán dolgoztak, néha kidobtak oda egy-egy káposztát vagy egy rossz paradicsomot. És abból turkáltam esetleg valamit, és futottam vissza. Ezt csináltam. Nem mindenki merte, mert ez veszélyes volt, hogyha észrevettek, lelőttek. Egyik [maros]vásárhelyi ismerőst eltalálták, és a szemét kilőtték. Az egyik szemét veszítette el. De nem csináltam ezt minden este, hanem csak egyszer-egyszer.

Négyen-ötön, [maros]vásárhelyiek mindig igyekeztünk valahogy együtt maradni. A szelektáláskor, mikor látták, hogy valaki alig áll [a lábán], akkor aki a háta mögött állt, az tartotta, hogy ne lássa a hóhér [Mengelére utal. – A szerk.], hogy összeesik, mert akkor azt rögtön kihúzta, és küldte a gázba. Jó szeme volt, mindent meglátott. Aztán volt olyan is, hogy megkérdezte a hóhér, hogy „Neked ki a testvéred?” Ha valaki ragaszkodott [valakihez], akkor mindjárt megkérdezte, hogy „Leánytestvéred? Unokatestvéred?”. És akkor rájött az ember, hogy azt nem szabad mondani, mert akkor elválasztják. S akkor mi mondtuk, hogy nem. „Mégis mért ragaszkodsz hozzá?” Akkor összenéztünk: nagynéni, ismerős. Szóval, össze-vissza hazudtunk mindent, hogy azt a négy-öt embert ne válasszák el egymástól. Nem sokat ért, de valahogy sikerült összetartanunk, mikor már munkába kerültünk. Szegény Izsák Mártonnak [a Centropa vele is készített interjút. – A szerk.], aki most meghalt, neki a felesége is velünk volt. Már mikor a munkában voltunk, röhögtünk kínunkban, hogy „Hogy is van? Milyen rokonom vagy? A nagynéném unokaöccsének a feleségének a nagymamája?”. Szóval, össze-vissza hazudtunk, hogy valahogy rokon se legyen, s mégis valahogy összetartozzunk.

Jött egy bizottság, de nem tudtuk, hogy ki mi. Mindenesetre örültünk, mert azt jelentette, hogy valahová elvisznek. De anyaszült meztelenre kellett vetkőzni, a ruhát a karra, és a bizottság előtt kellett elvonulni. És ott megfigyeltük, hogy mindenkinek főleg a lábát nézték, hogy nem roggyan-e össze, vagy mennyire erőbíró. Azután jöttünk rá, hogy álló munkára vittek. Májustól június, július, augusztus, szeptemberben vittek minket el. Először Bergen-Belsenbe vittek, az is egy fogolytábor volt. De ott már jó dolgunk volt. Ott tartottak jó két hétig, hogy egy kicsit felerősítsenek. Ott be voltak állítva nagy cirkuszsátrak. A földön voltunk, de rengeteg pokrócot kaptunk. A koszt egy kicsivel jobb volt, nem kellett reggel felkelni. Volt víz, tudtunk mosakodni, vécére menni. Ott a földön megmaradt egy-egy murok [sárgarépa] vagy krumpli, vagy nem tudom, mi, és ahhoz hozzájutottunk. Úgyhogy, mondjuk, ott arany dolgunk volt. Nem kellett appelt állni. Ha eső volt, akkor bejöttek a nagy sátrak alá, s ott számoltak le minket. És onnan vittek aztán vonattal a gyárba. Ezerötszázan voltunk összesen, akit vittek a [repülőgép]gyárba dolgozni. Ez Lipcséhez volt közel, annyira volt, mint ide Marosszentgyörgy [Azaz nem egészen öt kilométerre. – A szerk.]. Ott volt egy selyemgyár, de a háború alatt átalakították hadiüzemnek. És volt egy kis fürdőhelyiség is.

Mikor odavittek minket, emberségesebb volt annyiban, hogy barakkban laktunk, és mindegyikünknek volt két pokróca. Ahol mi laktunk, az egy nagy épület volt, közepén egy folyosó, jobbra-balra szobák voltak, de különbözőképpen volt kialakítva. Az egyikben, nem tudom, tízen laktak, a másikban hatan. Valamikor valami kaszárnya lehetett, s úgy alakították át, de ezt nem tudom biztosan. Beengedtek oda, mint egy csordát, s akkor mindenki kapaszkodott. Mi, nyolcan [maros]vásárhelyiek befutottunk egy szobába. Darvas Böske, a férje után Mandel, Izsák Marcinak a felesége, Lulu, egy valamilyen Emma, három testvér: Izsák Klári, Kelemen Gizi, Kelemen Nusi. Ők titokban tartották, hogy testvérek. Mi, [maros]vásárhelyiek tudtuk, de ők mindig más sorba álltak, és nem is hasonlítottak. Milyen ágy volt ott!  Valami szalmával volt, de olyan hideg volt, mint a fene. Ezért tettünk rá egy pokrócot és hármat magunkra. Úgy csináltuk, hogy ketten feküdtünk egy priccsen, hogy melegítsük egymást. A tégla le volt verve, már ki tudtunk kukucskálni, hogy az udvaron jár-e a führer, a lágernek a főnöke, vagy egyáltalán mozog valaki kint az udvaron. És volt egy mosdószoba, ahol olyan volt, mint egy szökőkút: közepén sugározta a jéghideg vizet. Mi figyeltük egymást. Nálunk fegyelem volt. Az egyik, egy fiatal leányka, szegény, mindig fázott, és nem akart mosakodni. És mondtuk: „Aki nem veti magát alá a mi törvényeinknek, az innen a szobából mehet ki!” Nem akart a máramarosiak közé kerülni, de mi kitettük, elment egy másik szobába. Szegény, sírt, letérdepelt, hogy vegyük vissza, mert ezután ő is velünk fog jönni reggel vagy este mosakodni. A tetűtől féltünk, mert a tetű aztán pusztította is az embereket. De nemigen volt a mi blokkunkban tetves. Vacsorára kaptunk margarint, mézet csomagokban. És volt, amikor valamilyen szalámifélét kaptunk. De én például mindig elcseréltem a húsfélét margarinra vagy mézre. Mások kenyeret is adtak azért, hogy húst kapjanak. De kenyeret én sosem adtam.

Tizenkét órát dolgoztunk, és olyan nagy szerencsénk volt, hogy a gyárban meleg volt. Repülőgép-alkatrészeket csináltunk a Messerschmitt repülőgépeknek. Ez egy világhírű márka. Csehszlovákiából hoztak kisebb-nagyobb automata gépeket, s már fel voltak állítva a gyárban. Itt, mondjuk, szerencsém volt, hogy könnyebb munkát kaptam. A barátnőmnek például pechje volt, mert nagy csavart kellett csinálnia. Ez azt jelentette, hogy kétkilós vasat kellett beállítson a gépbe. Az enyém csak egy kicsi csavar volt, ezzel kellett csak beállítsam a gépet. Nem nagyon kontrolláltak. De a német felvigyázó mondta, hogy „Vigyázz, dolgozz pontosan, ha nem, átteszlek a nehéz gépre, a schwere maschinéra!”. Nekem volt egy lengyel vorarbeiterem, egy előmunkás, aki betanított a gépet kezelni, és aki felelt értem. Keresztény lengyel volt, behozták őket Lengyelországból, Franciaországból, Olaszországból, mert ellene voltak a hitlerizmusnak. Összegyűjtötték őket, és behozták Németországba ingyenmunkára. De ahogy hallottuk, ezek jobb körülmények között voltak mégis, meleg volt a blokkjukban. Máshol laktak, nem a zsidók között. Kaptak valami minimális pénzt, vehettek borotvát, vehettek egy darab szappant, víz állt rendelkezésükre. Szóval, civilizáltabban nézhettek ki, mert tudtak borotválkozni.

Öt órakor verték a harangot, mert hat órára a gyárban kellett lenni. A gyár annyira volt, mint ide a Kultúrpalota [pár percnyire]. Addig szép sorban katonai felügyelet alatt mentünk. És szerencsénk is volt, hogy ott már közel volt a front. Már borzalmasan sokszor volt légiriadó. Sokszor húsz-huszonöt percet is tartott. Akkor le kellett szaladni az óvóhelyre. Mindenkinek kötelező volt leszaladni. A gyárnak alul megmaradt a légvédelmi tere [óvóhelye]. Ott volt egy keskeny, hosszú-hosszú pad. Ott ültünk, meleg volt, és elaludtunk. Egyszer láttunk egy bombázást, akkor tették porrá Hamburgot. Utólag a lengyelektől tudtuk meg, mert azoknak volt egy rádió-csinálmányuk – ők valami műhelyekben dolgoztak, és volt ott egy műszerész. Ezer gép ment el a fejünk fölött, az eget nem lehetett látni, annyian mentek egyszerre.

Nálunk zsidó férfi nem volt, csak nők. A férfiak mind lengyel vagy francia keresztények voltak, de volt beépített [ember] is. Például az én mesterem mondta, hogy „Ne nagyon barátkozzatok azzal a francia häftlinggel, mert az egy beépített besúgó”. Mert rabruhában volt. Ők mindent tudtak. Aztán megfogták egyszer, hogy rádiót hallgatnak, és egyet felakasztottak. Napokig lógott a gyár udvarán, hogy mindenki lássa. De ez nem rémítette meg a lengyeleket. Nem telt bele egy hét, megint volt rádiójuk. Le a kalappal a lengyel hősiesség előtt. És ők mondták például reggelenként: „A front itt van, a front ott van.” Megmagyarázták például, hogy a szögesdrótból, amiben villanyáram van, hogy kell az áramot kiütni, hogy ki tudjunk jönni, „hogyha ki akarják üresíteni a lágert”. A közvetlen felvigyázóm mutatta, hogy úgy kell dobni egy kicsi vasat, hogy két drótot érintsen, mert akkor kimegy az áram belőle. Volt neki tíz gépe, amiért felelt a német főnöknek, hogy rendben legyen. Aztán egy idő után mondta, hogy „Hallgass ide! Csinálsz vagy húsz-huszonöt csavart, abszolút pontosan. Azt félreteszed, de utána így és így csinálsz, mind selejtet. Azt alulra teszed. Én fogom ezt kontrollálni, ha nem így csinálod, akkor át foglak tenni a nehéz gépre”. Tehát megtanított szabotálni. Jöttek kontrollálni a németek, felülről megnézték a csavart. Volt nekik egy műszerük, amivel megmérték, igen, stimmelt, kész. De alul mind selejt volt. Úgyhogy nem szerettem volna arra a repülőgépre felülni, amit én csináltam… A többieket is hasonlóan megtanították szabotálni.

A munkahelyen volt, hogy egy éjjel a gépem éppen kaput volt, tehát el volt rontva. A mester nem volt ott. Én leültem a ládákra, persze a fáradtság, a kimerültség miatt elaludtam. És pont jött a hóhér, a fővezér kontrollra, vérmes szemekkel. Láttam, hogy nincs magánál. És mondta, hogy „Reggel jelentkezel nálam”. Tudtam, mit jelent. Mikor vége van a sihtának, tehát reggel hat órakor, mikor jön a váltás, és megyünk be a lágerbe, ott volt az iroda, és ott előtte kellett állni. Azt jelentette, hogy odaállít egy méterrel a drótok elé. Én az éhséget bírtam, de a fázástól rettenetesen szenvedek. Mondtam a kolléganőknek: „Gyerekek, én nem állok oda. Én nem bírom ki.” Könyörögtek, „Bella, drága, mindnyájan viszünk meleg téglát”. A gyárba mikor mentünk, kaptunk egy overallt, egy munkaruhát. És mondták: „Viszünk egy meleg overallt…” Azt mondtam: „Nem, mert nem bírom ki úgysem.” „Bella, drága, betesz a bunkerbe.” Ott meg idáig volt víz. Mondom: „Oly mindegy, hogy így halok meg, vagy úgy halok meg! Nem megyek. Ne haragudjatok, mindnyájan szenvedni fogunk, egy vagyok veletek, de nem akarok így meghalni. Higgyétek el, én láttam, hogy fogalma sincs, már rég elfelejtette, ti nem láttátok, hogy hogy nézett ki.” Na, és így volt. Nem mentem. Egész nap figyeltük, hogy jön-e, de nem jött. Így úsztam meg. Én nem is tudom, ki bírta volna ki. Én éreztem, hogy én ezt nem bírom ki. Megbillentem volna a fáradtságtól, a hidegtől, és ráestem volna [a szögesdrótra]… Én az éhségtől soha nem szenvedtem az egy év alatt. Mások nagyon szenvedtek. Én mindig kisétkű voltam, és minden szart, amit adtak, megettem. Azt mondtam: „Túl akarod élni, akkor meg kell egyél mindent.” Meg akartam élni azt, hogy mi lesz ez után. Mindig ez volt a jelszó. Különösen, mikor már a végénél tartottunk.

A gyárban senki nem nyúlt senkihez. Ott mindenki dolgozott. Amikor már ott voltunk a gyárban, aki gondolkozott, az már látta, hogy már vesztett dologról van szó. Tehát már nem voltak durvák, de volt bosszúállás. Amikor aludva talált a hóhér engem, a barátnőm védeni akart, és megszólal nagy bután, perfekt németül, hogy „Szegény, még nincs hozzászokva ilyen nehéz munkához, egy ügyvédnek a felesége”. És ezt hallja a német főnök is, aki felelt a munkáért. Mikor elmegy a hóhér, azt mondja: „Du bist Frau Doktorin? [Szóval doktorfeleség vagy? (német)] Na ne félj, Frau Doktorin!” Minden nap, a szünidőben, egytől kettőig, amikor volt egy óra ebédidőnek, bevitt az irodába: „Ablakot pucolni, felmosni, Frau Doktorin. Azt nem jól csináltad, Frau Doktorin!” Na, ez volt a bosszú. Pedig egy egyszerű ember voltam, egy ügyvédnek a felesége, az is egy egyszerű polgár ember, nem egy valaki.

Mikor már tényleg hallatszottak a fegyverek, akkor tanított meg [a gyárban a felvigyázó lengyel előmunkás] arra, hogy „Ti ne menjetek sehová! Kiállítanak az udvarra, de ti ne mozduljatok! Ne engedelmeskedjetek!”. És megmutatta, hogy hogyan szökjünk meg. Oda is mentünk egypáran, vagy nyolcan-tízen a kerítéshez, és ő odaütötte a vasat ügyesen, s láttuk, hogy sikerül. De mégse mertük megfogni, de ő igen. Mi azt mondtuk: „Végigcsináltuk ezt a szörnyű évet, hát most így pusztuljunk el?!” De ő megfogta, jól széjjelhúzta – nem történt semmi –, és kibújt. Utána kibújt a második. Én nem mertem. Vagy négyen kibújtak, de én nem voltam köztük. Nem keresték őket. Maguk a németek, a felvigyázó katonák is megszöktek. Azt vettük észre, hogy mind kevesebben vannak. Harmadik nap még kevesebben. S innen kaptunk bátorságot. Akkor már nem mentünk a gyárba, hanem már ki akarták üríteni a lágert. Aztán egyik éjjel, mikor kivittek a lágerből, szépen lehasaltunk az útszélen. A menet lement, és mi ott maradtunk. Ez lehetett úgy [1945.] március végén vagy április közepén. Csak a lágerfőnök ment végig, gondolva, hogyha elviszi [a foglyokat] egy bizonyos helyig, és ott beéri őket az orosz, akkor ő megmenekül, mert mondja, hogy „Itt van az írás, ami parancs volt, hogy végezzem ki a lágereseket, és nem végeztem ki”. És akkor jutalomból, hátha megmenekül. De aztán nem védte senki se. Kérdezték, hogy milyen volt. Mindenki megmondta, hogy egy alkoholista gazember, úgyhogy rögtön lekapcsolták, és vitték. Biztosan nem maradt élve, de nem is érdemelte meg. [1945.] május kilencedikén volt vége hivatalosan a világháborúnak, mi csak akkor éreztük magunkat biztonságban, hogy nem vagyunk már foglyok.

A deportálásból mindenki hazament. Csak a lengyelek nem mentek haza. Azt mondták megdöbbenve, mikor kérdeztem tőlük, hogy „Mentek haza?”. „Haza? Hova? Melyik a mi hazánk? Oda, ahol minket Auschwitzba küldtek, ahol anyámat Auschwitzba küldték?” Úgyhogy a lengyelek mind kimentek, és tanultak. Pedig akkor még nem is volt Palesztina Izrael [lásd: Izrael állam megalakulása]. Valahogy fenntartották magukat, és egyetemeket végeztek. Ezek mind beszélnek három-négy nyelven anyanyelvi szinten.

Sok időbe telt, amíg hazajöttünk, mert le voltak bombázva a sínek, tehát a vonatok nem mentek. Azt sem tudtuk, hogy hol vagyunk, merre induljunk. Gyalog indultunk meg. A németektől hiába kérdeztük, hogy menjünk Prágába – gondoltuk, azt inkább ismerik, hogy Csehszlovákia hol van. Az egyik erre mutatott, a másik arra. Felültünk egy kicsi vicinális vonatra, majd letettek, hogy „Mi erre megyünk, az nem jó nektek, próbáljatok arra menni…”. Felültünk egy románokkal megtelt teherautóra – nekik azt mondtuk, hogy románok vagyunk, ha magyarokkal találkoztunk, akkor magyarok voltunk –, és vittek egy darabig. A végén elkerültünk Prágába, és Prágában kaptunk egy tehervonatot, amelyik elhozott Pestig. Megérkeztünk Budára, de nem tudtunk átjönni Pestre, mert az összes híd le volt bombázva. Én Pestet úgy ismertem, mint Marosvásárhely főterét. Rengeteget voltam Budapesten, amíg férjhez nem mentem, és utána is sokat voltam. Minden évben kétszer. Nagy tutajokkal, csónakokkal vittek át egyik oldalról a másikra, mert nagy ott a Duna Pesten. Ahogy vonultak a magyarok, ők robbantották fel a hidakat, hogy ne tudjanak az oroszok jönni [A hidakat a visszavonuló német csapatok robbantották fel a második világháború végén. Lásd: Budapest felszabadítása. – A szerk.]. Ilyen hülyék, itt akarták megnyerni a háborút...?!

Mikor mi visszajöttünk a lágerből Pesten keresztül, fel volt állítva egy fogadóház, tán kiüresítettek ott egy iskolát. Oda érkeztünk meg, hogy vegyenek nyilvántartásba. És ott láttam Kohn Ilonkát, Kohn Márton feleségét. Még ennek a családnak volt autója [Maros]Vásárhelyen. Márton nem tanulta meg, nem is akarta megtanulni az autóvezetést, mert felvágott. A sarkon, ahol a McDonald’s van, ott volt neki egy emeletes háza, és ott feljebb még külön teniszpályája is volt, ahol szegény Izsák Marcinak a műterme volt, amit a Ceau[şescu éra] alatt építtetett [A műterem a második világháború után épült, de Ceauşescu hatalomra jutásánál hamarabb. – A szerk.]. [A háború előtt] egyszer voltam, többet nem mentem, mert rossz pálya volt, és ők nem tudtak játszani. Azok olyan ügyesen csinálták, megszimatolták, hogy mi lesz, és bőröndökkel – volt szívük itt hagyni vagyont, mindent – fogta a két gyermeket, és idejében felment Pestre a családjával. Ott bujkáltak egy darabig. Mikor kezdett a Szálasi-kormány már nagyon büdös lenni és veszedelmes, és mikor a nyilasok kezdtek volna nagyon mozgolódni, akkor le tudtak fizetni egy német SS-ezredest, és egy német vonattal Bukarestbe mentek, mert Bukarest már félig-meddig szabad volt, már perceken belül fel volt szabadítva [Bukarest nem volt német megszállás alatt. – A szerk.]. És megmaradtak, mind a két gyerek és ők is. Mikor Pest már fel volt szabadítva, visszajött, és összetalálkoztunk. Ismertük mind a négyen, akivel együtt voltunk. Nyakunkba borult, s hazavitt minket. Így tudtam meg a történetet. Ott tartott minket egy hétig, és ellátott étellel és mindennel. És adott pénzt, hogy „Menjetek a fodrászhoz, mert úgy néztek ki, mint valami vademberek.” Mert nekünk is le volt vágva a hajunk, és egy év alatt annyit, amennyit nőtt. De én aztán megfestettem. Már úgy jöttem haza Marosvásárhelyre, hogy én vagyok a szőke Almásiné, és maradtam is végig szőke Almásiné. De a háború után nem volt ott festék, s egyszer hol szalmasárga, hol lila voltam. Nagyon megmérgelődtem. Egy héten lementünk [Nagy]Váradra, és akkor lehúzattam a hajamat a saját színembe. Úgyhogy aztán többet nem is festettem, maradtam az eredeti színnel. De visszatérve Kohn Ilonkához: rendesen viselkedett, és még adott annyi pénzt, hogy tudtunk volna, mondjuk, egy hónapig élni belőle. Ők soha vissza nem mentek [Maros]Vásárhelyre, ott maradtak Pesten, és aztán nagyon rövid időn belül kimentek Németországba.

Pesten kimentünk az állomásra – öten voltunk –, és megengedték, hogy egy tehervonat tetejére felmásszunk. „Hason menjenek, mert nem tudjuk, hol vannak az alagutak, mi Bukarestbe megyünk” – mondta a főmasiniszta. Úgyhogy hason mentünk, és érkeztünk Nagyváradra. Onnan már tudta értesíteni az egyik barátnőm az öccsét, Helmed Józsefet, mert az öccse Bukarestben élt. [Nagy]Váradtól már jött az öccse egy nagy mikrobusszal, és hazahozott bennünket [Maros]Vásárhelyre, mind az ötünk odament egyenesen hozzá. Négy elszéledt, mert mindegyik visszakapta a lakását valamilyen formában, vagy megnézte, becsukta, s elment. Az egyik Temesvárra ment, a másik [Máramaros]Szigetre. Mindenki, aki kapott ott családot [akinek beköltöztek a lakásába], akkor kitette [az ott lakókat]. Ahogy felszabadult [Erdély], ő [a báty] szekérrel, gyalog, szamárháton, mindenféleképpen hamar hazajött, és bement a lakásába, és majdnem mindent épen megtalált. Nem úgy, mint én, aki egy poharat sem. Sokat segítettem Auschwitzban, mert ha loptam egy káposztát, felét a barátnőmnek adtam, mert ő rettenetesen éhezett. Mindent megtalált, mikor hazaérkeztünk. Nem is engedett engem hazamenni, magához vett: „Addig, amíg állásba kerülsz, vagy egy kicsit magadhoz térsz, nálam maradsz.” Ő aztán ezzel fizetett. De azelőtt is barátnők voltunk. Én nála maradtam majdnem két hónapig.

Én már 1943-ban kaptam egy szomorú hírt, hogy lelőtték a férjemet. Szóval én már mint özvegyasszony mentem Auschwitzba. 1942-ben vitték el [munkaszolgálatba]. A bátyámról nem tudtam semmit. Őt 1942-ben vitték el Gyergyóból Ukrajnába. Akkor már volt felesége. Nem is reméltem, hogy túléli, de hazajött. Nem hittem, hogy találkozunk, hogy kibírja, mert ő tizenhét hónapot volt Ukrajnában, a pokolban [lásd: munkaszolgálat (musz)]. És alig volt itthon öt hónapot, és akkor 1944-ben elvitték Auschwitzba. Egy vékony, sovány ember volt. Tehát nagyon szomorúan jöttem én már vissza. Nyáron jöttem haza. Nem tudtam róla semmit. Ő volt Auschwitzban, aztán volt több lágerben [munkatáborban] munkán.

Én már itthon voltam több hónapja, szegény bátyámat már elsirattam, el is temettem magamban. S egyszer, körülbelül nyár közepén, épp munkába mentem, mikor beállít egy idegen férfi valahonnan vidékről. Környékbeli zsidó volt, ismerte a várost. Én nem ismertem őt, ő sem ismert engem, csak a bátyám magyarázta [neki], hogy „Menj ide, keresd ezt és ezt a nevet”. Magyarázta, hogy körülbelül hol van a házunk, megmondta a lánykori nevemet és a férjem utáni nevemet. Rögtön idetalált. „Hírt hoztam a bátyjáról, hogy Németországban van, egy gyárban dolgozik, s nem is akar hazajönni.” Tudta a bátyám, hogy anyukám nem él, és mert ő is azt hitte énrólam – ugye egy fiatal, féltett gyermek voltam, bár tudta, hogy sportoló voltam –, hogy én egy Auschwitzot vagy egy gyári munkát nem élek túl. Ő olyan helyen volt, ahol a nők egy csoportja az erdőben fakivágásnál volt. Képzeljen el magunkfajta nőket erdőben, ilyen időben nagy fákat druzsbával vágni… [A Druzsba szovjet gyártmányú láncfűrész, ez volt az egyetlen típus, amit a szocialista Romániában kapni lehetett. – A szerk.] Úgyhogy semmi esélye nem volt a nőknek a túlélésre. Nem is akart a bátyám hazajönni. Ő ott mindjárt Németországban egy üzemnél kapott állást, és ott maradt. Ott maradt még egy barátja Németországban: „Ne menjünk haza, nincs mire hazamenni. Kezdjünk új életet!” Pláne, hogy ő [Bacher Sándor, a báty] perfekt volt németből, nem volt probléma bármilyen munkát végezni. A felesége egy nagyváradi fiatal nő volt, Rigába, Lettországnak a fővárosába vitték lágerbe. Ott még volt remény, hogy a németek nyerni fognak. És ott megkapta a führer [annak a lágernak a főnöke] az utasítást, hogy géppuskázza le az egész lágert. És a bátyám ezt tudta. Úgy érezte, nincs miért hazajönni: „Feleségem nincs, Bella – én – nem bírja ki, anyukám nincs, Bella férje sincs.” „És egy éjjel – azt mondja – éreztem, hogy nekem haza kell jönni.” És én hazajöttem körülbelül júniusban, és ő október végéig ott volt, és reggel felkelt, s azt mondta: „Én mégis megyek haza, hátha Bellus megvan.” És novemberben egy szép napon beállított. De szegény, hogy nézett ki… egy rémes ruhában, kopottan, kiéhezetten. Akkor még a vonatok nem úgy jártak [mint most]. És akkor elmesélte, hogy egy éjjel azt álmodta, hogy hátha mégis – mert úgy ismert, hogy én olyan edzett vagyok, s annyi akaraterő volt s van bennem –, hátha mégis létezek. És hazajött.

Itthon megtudtam, hogy a századost, aki nálam lakott, elfogták az oroszok, bevitték a Regátba, gyűjtőtáborba, hogy viszik be a Szovjetunióba mint hadifoglyot [1944. augusztus 23. és 1945. május 15. között 117 798 német és magyar katonát fogott el a román hadsereg. Az 1944. szeptember 12-i fegyverszüneti egyezmény nem rendelkezett külön a német hadifoglyok sorsáról, az érvényben lévő nemzetközi egyezmények és rendelkezések értelmében a román katonai vezérkar rendelkezésére kellett volna bocsátani őket. Ezzel ellentétben a hadifoglyok nagy többségét a szovjet hadsereg vette át, legtöbb esetben iratok nélkül; 1944 októberéig 36 433 német hadifoglyot vettek át és deportáltak azonnal a focşani-i szovjet lágerbe. Hadifogolytáborok a következő helységekben léteztek még: Romula, Budeşti, Calafat, Bukarest, Turnu Măgurele, Maia, Râmnicu Vâlcea (a német hadifoglyok számára), Corbeni (a magyar hadifoglyok számára), Barbateşti (a székely hadifoglyoknak), Lugoj (Lugos) és Feldioara (Földvár) (Al. Dutu, F. Dobre, A. Siperco - P.O.W. in Romania and the International Red Cross, No. 3, March 1997 http://www.itcnet.ro/history/archive/mi1997/mi3.htm – A szerk.]. Neki volt egy szeretője itt, [Maros]Vásárhelyen, akitől kérdem: „Nem hagyott Frici itt semmit a részemre? Ékszert sem?” „Semmit, semmit.” És azt mondja: „Már nem is tudom, hol van ő. Utoljára értesítést kaptam, hogy fogolytáborban van.” És én elmentem oda. Gondolkozás nélkül, egy szál ruhában, pénz nélkül, minden nélkül, felültem a vonatra, és odamentem, és kerestem a lágert. Felültem a vonatra, kérték a jegyet, mondom: „Mit akar? Én most jöttem a lágerből.” Megmutattam a tetoválást. Mikor megérkeztem oda, kérdeztem, hogy hol van egy zsidó közösség. S elmentem oda, s megmondtam, hogy mi a dolgom, és hogy hol van az a tábor. És a kapunál mondom, hogy én keresek valakit. Miért keresem? Mondom, hogy nálam lakott, beszélni akarok vele okvetlen. Beengedtek, és bezáródott utánam a kapu, és én ott összeestem. Megint éreztem, hogy lágerben vagyok, eszembe jutott minden, és akkor összeestem. Helyrepofoztak, bevittek az őrszobába, s előkerítették nekem a századost. Kérdeztem: „Frici, hol vannak a dolgaim?” Mondja: „Nézze meg, étlen-szomjan, semmi nélkül vagyok.” „Mondja meg, hogy mi hol van. Maga hagyta el utoljára a lakásomat. Én voltam Ducinál [a szeretőnél] is, és Duci azt mondta, hogy a világon semmit nem kapott.” „Nem igaz, Duci nem mond igazat. Velem jött sokáig az autón. De az autónkat elfogták, engem elvittek, és ők mentek tovább.” A végén kisült, hogy ők [Duci és a családja] aztán már külön mentek, az anyjával, apjával és két testvérével mentek egészen az osztrák határ széléig. Menekültek az oroszok elől, a háború elől. De egyik se tudott vezetni. Valahogy együtt indultak el [Fricivel együtt], mert akkor lehet, meg akart szökni Frici. De hülye volt, mert egyenruhában volt. Nem tudom a körülményeket. Nem érdekes, hogy merre mentek, de elfogták, és hadifogoly lett. A nő pedig hazajött. Én mikor hazajöttem [a deportálásból, tehát a regáti táborban tett látogatás előtt], bementem a családhoz – egyébként ügyvéd volt az apja –, kérdeztem, hogy „Nem hagyott itt valamit?” „Nem, nem.” Kikérdeztek Friciről, regisztrálták, amit én mondtam, hogy hogyan viselkedett ez a tiszt. Egy olyan [pozitív] referendumot adtam, hogy az ő jóságát én visszaadtam, a lelkiismeretem nyugodt. A nyilatkozat alapján négy hónap múlva kiengedték. Aztán ő nem maradt Magyarországon. Ő egy gazdag földbirtokos [leszármazottja] volt, de neki is jött a kommunizmus, biztosan elvettek a birtokából, és nem maradt ott. Hollandiába ment, s ott nősült meg. Ezt a [maros]vásárhelyi nőt nem akarta elvenni soha. Szegény, ezelőtt három évvel halt meg.

Nem tudom, talán egy év után, volt egy zsidó fiú, aki először udvarolt nekem, el akart venni, könyörgött nap nap után, bolondította a fejemet. Egyszer sírva talál, és mondom: „Hagyjál békét nekem! Nem akarok én férjhez menni, nézd meg, nincs mit egyek holnap. Ez a százados azt mondta, hogy ezeknek adta az ékszereimet, abból tudnék esetleg valamit csinálni.” „Igen? Na – mondja – gyere velem.” De már be volt sötétedve, úgy nyolc óra fele volt. Mondom: „Civil ruhában mit akarsz csinálni?” Bementünk annak a lánynak az apjához, és mondja ő: „Ügyvéd úr, hivatalból vagyok itt. Vagy ideadja a doktor Almásiné itt hagyott ékszereit, ezüstjeit, vagy pedig jön velem a policiára [rendőrségre].” És kifordítja a jelvényét, mert ugye minden szekusnak [a Securitate, azaz a román titkosrendőrség tagjának – A szerk.] van egy igazolványa. [A jelvény] persze egy bross volt, egy nagy smeker volt [A smeker a şmecher román szó fonetikus változata, jelentése ravasz, számító. – A szerk.]. Az ügyvéd be volt kakálva, mikor az így csinált. Abban a pillanatban ment a nagy kasszához, és kivett egy kicsi dobozt, amilyen az enyém volt, s amit odaadtam [a századosnak], főleg anyámnak a kis ékszerei voltak benne. „Én már voltam itt hónapokkal ezelőtt is, és akkor azt mondta, hogy nincs semmi.” Ott volt a lánya is: „Hát én honnan tudtam volna, hogy melyik a doktor Almásinéé?” „Most egyből ideadta, ahogy kinyitotta – mondom –, egyből rátalált. Hogy lehet?” Én egy akkora pofot adtam annak a férfinek, és szembeköptem. Ilyenkor az ember elveszíti a józan eszét és az önuralmát. Mondom: „Gyere, menjünk, mert mindjárt összeesem. Nem éri meg, elvesztettem anyámat, elvesztettem az uramat, s akkor most én az ékszerekért fogok harcolni?” Akkor visszaadott valamit, s azt mondta [a Duci apja]: „Ha hiszi, ha nem, több nincs, mert mi is vittük magunkkal [a Fricivel való meneküléskor], de amikor jöttünk vissza, már nem bírtuk, s az utcán dobáltuk el.” Nagy ezüsttálaim voltak, ezüst evőeszközeim. Egy halaskészletet meg egy fagylaltoskészletet tizennyolc kis kávéskanállal visszaadott. Ez a fiatalember aztán kiment Izraelbe még elég fiatalon.

Aztán kezdődött az élet… Nagyon nehezen kezdtem újra az életet. Két lakó lakott a házamban… Nem volt meg a bútoromnak egy része: a szalonbútor meg az uramnak az irodája meg a nappali bútor meg a zongora, minden, amit könnyen el lehetett vinni. A nagy, nehéz bútorok megvoltak, ezeket nem vitték el. Az ebédlőbútoromat valakinek az istállójában kaptam meg, az nagyon szép volt. Nagyon modern ebédlő volt annak idején, antik székekkel, valakinek úgy látszik, csak szék kellett. Ilyenformán a bútornak nem volt értéke, mert olyan székeket csinálni abban az időben nem tudtak. Ezen kívül egy poharat sem kaptam meg. A szomszédok nem örültek olyan nagyon a hazatérteknek. Ez nem azt jelenti, hogy nem volt nagyon sok rendes ember, mert én egy kereszténynek a párnáján aludtam addig, amíg férjhez nem mentem, 1945-től 1947-ig. Volt egy szomszédom, Nora Scitea, egy román nő, ő adott egy párnát. Perfekt beszélt a nő magyarul, a férfi törte. Nem volt nagy posztja. A magyar időkben Noráék elköltöztek, de csak ide, a határra mentek el, itt volt a határ tizenöt kilométerre. Csak háború után derült ki, hogy ők ilyen közel voltak. Hogy könyörgött nekem a tiszt, aki nálam volt rekvirálva, hogy „Átteszem [a határon]”. Ha én tudtam volna, hogy Scitea csak itt van, akkor ő adott volna szállást vagy egy darab kenyeret. Ők visszaköltöztek. A férfi inkább a tolvajokkal foglalkozott a rendőrségen. De aztán megbetegedett, s meghalt.

Két hétig nem is jöttem a lakásom felé. Nem tudtam jönni, nem volt energiám. És mikor beléptem az utcába, akkor ébredtem rá, hogy tulajdonképpen én miért jöttem haza!? Ki vár engem, és miért jöttem haza!? És kitört belőlem egy óriási nagy zokogás… A jobb oldali részen mentem, és mind néztem a házamat, ami bal oldalon van. És megálltam a házammal szemben, az ellenkező oldalon – néztem, idegen függöny az ablakon –, és hangosan zokogtam. Az ablak nyitva volt, mert nyár volt. Kinézett a tulajdonos [azon az oldalon, ahol álltam], s azt mondja nekem: „Jaj, drága, hát ugye mégsem igaz, amit magukról mondtak? Ugye mégsem igaz?” Ránéztem, mondom: „Nem. De nem kérdezi, hogy hol van édesanyám? Nem kérdezi, hol van a férjem?” Erre becsukta az ablakot! Én összeestem kint, hogy kijöjjön, hogy mellém álljon, hogy bevigyen. Egy pohár vizet nem hozott ki, pedig látta, hogy néztem ki! Ez volt a szomszéd, aki szemben lakott velem, s akit annyi jó tanáccsal látott el mindig a férjem. Egy házaspár volt, nem volt gyerekük. Gürcöltek, varrtak, gazdagok voltak. Ilyen szomszéd volt! Ó, már nem volt érdekes. Csúnyán viselkedtek. Két hétig nem jöttem a lakás felé.

Csak két hét múlva jöttem, hogy megnézzem a lakásomat. De azt is bántam, mert úgy felizgattam magam, hogy csoda. A lakásunkban két család volt, mert öt szobám van: egy család, férj, feleség, a másik háromgyermekes férj, feleség, a legnagyobb volt tizenhét éves, volt tizenöt éves, tizenkét éves. Ordítottam rájuk, mint egy sakál, mikor bementem a házba: „Kik maguk? Mit keresnek az én házamban?” Képzelje el, maga most hazamegy, és idegeneket talál a szobájában, és minden idegen. És látom, hogy nincs semmi. Nekem nem volt egy poharam. Az egyik kakaskodott. Áttörte a falat is két szobánál, ő akkor szoba-konyhát csinált. Annak adtam három napot, hogy az alatt visszateszi úgy, ahogy volt. Lemeszeli, és három nap alatt eltűnik, mint a kámfor. A másikat ott hagytam. Három gyermeke volt. Bocsánatot kért. Mondja: „Hát, mi bejöttünk…” Nem tudom, Csíkból vagy honnan volt, egy magyar tanító. Idejöttek [Maros]Vásárhelyre. Nem is tudom, hogy hogy kerültek pont az én lakásomba. Be akartak költözni városba, és volt sok [üres] zsidó lakás. Örült mindenki, mert felszabadult egy csomó lakás. Örült a kereskedő, mert megszűnt a konkurencia. Voltak szép lakások, és lehetett zabrálni. Ezt az oroszoktól tanultuk, azt jelenti magyarul, hogy lopni, csórni, fosztogatni. Az én lakásomat ki fosztotta ki? Itt nem járt német katona, sem orosz Marosvásárhelyen. Még nem is vonult át német és orosz. Szászrégen mögött vonult el az orosz csapat. A hidak fel voltak robbantva, de a magyarok robbantották fel, hogyha erre jönnek, ne tudjanak a Poklos patakon átjönni. Én nem tudom, hogy mit csináltak a lakosok, mindenesetre egy csomó bejött faluról, mert tudták, hogy van üres lakás. Egy csomó idegen betelepülés volt. S az üzletekben idegen pofákat lehetett látni. Mert a tulajdonosok nemigen jöttek haza… Kicserélődött a lakosság. Volt, aki elmenekült innen [azok közül, akik visszatértek a deportálásból], mert nem felelt meg a [helyi lakosok] magatartása, ugye. Ezek után, amit csináltak velünk, volt, aki a magyarok közül nem szégyellte kimutatni, hogy örül. Mindenkinek haszna volt belőle [a deportálásból], ez az igazság. Például maradt itt egypár román család, aki nem ment el [1940-ben, miután Észak-Erdély magyar fennhatóság alá került. – A szerk.]. És azokkal is milyen csúnyán bántak.

A lakásomból a férj-feleség három nap alatt elpucolt, mert szemtelenek voltak. A másikok ott maradtak még egypár hétig. De a gyermekek zajosak voltak, s én nem bírtam. S akkor kértem őket békésen: „Ne haragudjon, de most már keressenek lakást, mert túl zajosak, nagy a forgalom, nem bírom ezt a nagy zajt.” Úgyhogy azok rendesen mentek el, és aztán én kiadtam egy szerencsétlenül járt házaspárnak. Nem volt mit egyek. Házkutatással kaptam vissza számomra értéktelen dolgokat, nippeket meg kristályokat meg nem tudom, mi a fenét. Számomra értéktelen volt akkor, amikor nem volt egy lábosom, nem volt, amiben egy teát megfőzzek… Szóval, nyomorúság volt [A túlélők az új észak-erdélyi, illetve romániai hatóságoktól elvárták, hogy a korábbi zsidóellenes törvényeket mielőbb hatálytalanítsák, az elkobzott ingó és ingatlan javakat szolgáltassák vissza, azokért pedig, amelyek visszaszolgáltatása nem lehetséges, kárpótolják, és a közösségi élet újjászervezését hathatósan segítsék. A faji törvényeket Romániában 1944. szeptember 1-jén és december 19-én hatályon kívül helyezték, a hitközségek és a cionista szervezetek lassan újjászerveződtek, és működni kezdtek, a vagyonok visszajuttatása azonban sok akadályba ütközött, és rendkívül nehezen haladt. http://adatbank.transindex.ro/inchtm.php?kod=231. – A szerk.].

Nem voltam egy dolgozó nő vagy egy olyan önálló. Én eltartott voltam. Amikor a gyermek férjhez ment, a férje tartotta el. Nagyon kevés nő dolgozott a középosztályban. Került egy munkahelyem. Egy régi jó ismerősöm, aki visszajött, be volt falazva áruja, és megkapta, és az udvaron megnyitotta az üzletét, nagykereskedő lett. És én mentem kasszás kisasszonynak, megbízott bennem. Én annyira el voltam keseredve, és olyan gyökértelen voltam. Az ékszereimnek megkaptam egy részét, de én nem foglalkoztam ilyennel. Már volt állásom, de nem tudtam sehogy beleilleszkedni az egyedüllétbe. Nagyon sok özvegy fiatalember volt, özvegyasszony rengeteg volt. Volt társaság, bolondítottuk is egymást, minden este együtt voltunk, de nekem az nem volt egy megoldás. Ezek mind zsidó fiatalok voltak, akik visszatértek. Mindegyik lakott valahol. Egyik jobban, másik rosszabbul. Én rosszul laktam, mert én rögtön kiadtam három szobát, megtartottam kettőt, hogy hátha a bátyámat a Jóisten hazahozza, hogy legyen neki is egy szobája. És nekem nem volt semmi. Úgyhogy én voltam a legnehezebb körülmények között, de a fiatal könnyebben viseli el, s ez egy olyan közös tragédia volt. Harminchárom-harmincnégy éves lettem közben. Még egy nagyon fiatal és kisportolt valaki voltam, egészségesen jöttem haza, mindannak a nyomorúságnak dacára, úgyhogy könnyebben elviseltem. Dolgoztam, vettem egy pár harisnyát, akkor külföldről kaptam egy csomagot ettől a Sári nénitől, apuka nővérétől. Az a milíciára ment, mert nem tudta az Almási nevet, és Bacher Bella névre jött! A milícia – nem tudom, hogy – rájött, hogy Bacher Bellát keresték. Ott rengeteg zsidó dolgozott. Szóval minden véletlenen múlik. Még most is megvan egy frottír törölközőkendő. Sokáig fürdőlepedőnek használtam. Nagyon örültem a csomagnak. Volt benne használt holmi. Ő nem tudta, hogy én kövér vagyok [vagy sem], azt se tudta talán, hogy hány éves vagyok, csak körülbelül. A háború [vagyis az első világháború] előtt ment el, lehettem négy-öt éves.

A bátyám miután hazajött, az egyik szobában ő lakott, a másikban én. Ő 1946-ban nősült meg, másodszor ő is. Zsidó asszonyt vett el. Én 1947-ben mentem másodszor férjhez, s ő hamarabb házasodott egypár hónappal. Elég sutyiban nősült meg, nem tudom, miért. Bözsi nem volt deportálva, mert Gyulafehérváron volt [Gyulafehérvár Dél-Erdélyben van. Erdély déli része maradt Románia a második bécsi döntés után is. Lásd: zsidók Észak- és Dél-Erdélyben. – A szerk.]. Úgyhogy ami van nekem, pár értékes régi dolgom, azt mind tőlük örököltem. Úgy ismerkedtek meg, hogy ide jött. Fogtechnikus volt a nő, és itt dolgozott, és valami közös ismerős hozta össze a bátyámmal. Ő 1946-ban megnősült, s akkor behelyezték Brassóba tisztviselőnek. Úgyhogy ő Brassóban élt. Amikor 1947-ben férjhez mentem, ő már a feleségével jött, és szállodában lakott egy éjjel, és ment vissza. Akkor költözött vissza, amikor itt megalakult a fások egyesülete. A neve ismert volt, rögtön alkalmazták. Ez vagy egy-két évre rá volt. Mert rögtön megalakultak a fások, és a neve ismert volt, ő is benne volt, és még egypár régi fás jött, keresztény, magyar, szóval vegyesen megalakították a fások egyesületét. A gyárnak nagy része úgy, ahogy megvolt, helyretették, tehát csináltak itt egy fáströsztöt, és ő is hozzájárult, hogy megalakultak. Az éppen a Hangya épületében volt. A Hangya [lásd: Hangya Romániában] már nem létezett, mert itt megint Románia volt. De nem volt párttag, és nem is lett soha, sem ő, sem a férjem. Megnősült, és akkor tisztviselő volt itt. Főtisztviselőt csináltak belőle, mert tudták, hogy szakember, kikérték a véleményét. Még voltak természetesen keresztény fások is, ez normális, de úgy nézett ki ez a szakma, hogy legtöbbje inkább zsidó volt. Szakemberek. Nem azt jelenti, hogy a tisztviselők százával voltak keresztények, de azoknak volt más lehetőségük. Ő értett hozzá, és hát nem csinálhattak belőle igazgatót, hanem a kereskedelmi osztálynak a „séfszervics”-e volt [„Şef se dervici”, munkafelelős (román)]. És persze ugye eleinte voltak itt, akik még a Bacher nevet ismerték, mert ismerték édesapám nevét végig, mert jó szakember volt. És volt itt egy semmirevaló részeges pasas, portás, aki minden reggel a piacon végigkiáltotta: „Na vége az uraknak, vége a Bachereknek!” – például. Utána mindent az állam elvett.

Nekünk más társaságunk volt a bátyámmal. Ő bridzselt, és imádta a mozit. Én römiztem, és nekem jobb volt a színháztársulat, mint egy jó film. Nem mondom, egy különleges jó filmet megnéztem, de őneki bérlete volt, és ő járt… [moziba]. A sógornőm sosem tudta, szegény, utolérni magát. Nem is tudta tovább tartani az állását mint fogtechnikus, mert ő ott is dolgozott, és hogy egy ebédet megfőzzön…, szegény, nyugodjék, ahhoz ő képtelen volt. Olyan pipicselő [pepecselő] volt: bement a fürdőszobába, és egy óráig ült bent, és a mosónő várta kint, hogy már jöjjön ki. S szegény, nem tudom, miért vette a fejébe, hogy a bátyám jobban szeret engem, mint őt. S akkor kezdett megromlani a viszony. Nem tudta, mi egy testvért szeretni. Mindig éreztem, hogy irigy, hogyha a bátyám odajön, s megölel. Mindig mondtam: „Te, Bözsi, más egy testvért szeretni, s más egy férjet. Hát most miért hülyéskedsz?” De ő tovább hajtotta a magáét. Ő egyedül volt, és szegénynek nagyon-nagyon korán haltak meg a szülei, annyira, hogy az apját nem is ismerte, a[z első világ]háborúban halt meg, és az anyja is elég hamar. Úgyhogy két öreg, egy nagybácsi és egy nagynéni nevelték fel. Kijárta a gimnáziumot [vagyis a nyolcosztályos gimnázium alsó négy osztályát], és tizennégy éves korában adták, hogy tanuljon mesterséget. A bátyám is itt dolgozott, mert a fások egyesülete itt volt [közel]. A végén, szegény bátyám, hogy ne legyen ilyesmi – délelőtt mindig volt neki egy olyan uzsonnaszünet –, átlépett délelőtt, két lépés, és így találkoztunk. A végén sajnos, mikor már megbetegedett a bátyám, akkor már jártam fel rendesen, de én sem nagyon bírtam a bátyám szenvedését nézni. A bátyám 1984-ben halt meg. A bátyám felesége aztán járta a fizikoterápiát: a dereka, a dereka…, nem tud hajolni, rémesen szenvedett. Megműtötték, és a háta közepén egy mandarin nagyságú rosszindulatú daganatot vettek ki. Nem is tudtam kihozni a kórházból. Fizettem a kórházban, hogy tartsák ott, mert csak hetei vannak. Két hónap múlva meg is halt, szegény, nyugodjék. Itt nyugszik, és egymás mellett feküsznek legalább. Mindketten a zsidó temetőben vannak eltemetve, ez normális.

Hogy hogy ismerkedtünk meg a második férjemmel, Alberttel? Volt egy máramarosszigeti lány, Flóra, s az nekem nagyon jó barátnőm volt. Flóra Steinmetz a [második] uramnak volt a húga. Ide jött férjhez, egy kereskedőhöz. Baruch Jenőnek hívták, a beceneve Onyi volt. A lánynak már [Maros]Vásárhelyen vőlegénye volt a háború előtt. De nem házasodtak össze, mert már olyan volt a helyzet, hogy nem akart a családjától olyan messze jönni, mert [Máramaros]Szigettől Marosvásárhely annak idején a világ vége volt, nem volt repülő, nem volt autóbuszjárat. Mind a két [Steinmetz] testvér a nyomorúságból jött haza, és a férjemnek a testvére ide jött férjhez, Marosvásárhelyre. És a férjem minden hétvégen lejött, mert csak ketten maradtak a nyolc testvérből. Akkor Szatmáron [Szatmárnémetiben] dolgozott, és volt repülőjárat Szatmárról [Szatmárnémetiből] Kolozsvárig, és lejött minden héten a testvéréhez. És a barátnőm fejében megcsillant, hogy ő nem volt nős, én meg özvegy voltam, s összehozott. De miután tudta, hogy én nem vagyok kapható, hogy nekem közvetítsenek, vasárnap délelőtt eljött, s azt mondja: „Gyere ki, hagyj békét a főzésnek! Gyere, menjünk egyet sétálni!” Délelőtt divat volt a korzózás. De részünkre már nem volt divat, mert nem voltunk elegánsak… De ő megbeszélte a testvérével, hogy „gyertek ti is ki, s ott a korzón fogunk találkozni”. És a férjem már hazakísért a kapuba. És olyan nehezen akart elválni már… És kérdi, hogy megengedem-e, hogy még meglátogasson. „Hát – mondom – szívesen látom.” Én 1947-ben mentem [ismét] férjhez. 1945-ben jöttem haza, és kérettem magam több mint másfél évig, nem mertem hozzámenni. Mondtam, hogy negyvenegy-negyvenkét éves, és soha nem nősült meg, vagy egy szakácsnét akar, vagy impotens. Úgyhogy kezdtem gondolkodni, hogy hát mi a fene… Én már tizennégy éve asszony voltam. És udvarolt, szegény, minden héten lejött Szatmárról [Szatmárnémetiből] Kolozsvárig repülővel, és onnan ide. A végén mondtam: „Tudja, mit, nincs vesztenivalónk, összeházasodunk, ha megy a házasság, jó, ha nem, az egyik kilép.” Nekem gyerekem nem volt, neki sem. Így házasodtunk össze.

Nyolc testvére volt összesen Albertnek, három volt lány, és öt volt fiú. Én egyiket sem ismertem az uramon kívül, csak ezt a testvérét, aki [Maros]Vásárhelyen volt. Mindegyiknek csak a becenevét ismerem. Volt Ábi, volt Magda, a legidősebb testvére, aki férjnél volt [Máramaros]Szigeten. Albert családja menekült az első világháború előtt, nem tudom, akkor kik bolondultak meg, a lengyelek vagy az oroszok. [Máramaros]Szigetről felmenekült az egész család Pestre. Féltek az oroszoktól, hogy bejönnek. Volt valami rokonság nekik, oda mentek. Nagyon nehéz körülmények között éltek ott. Volt még akkor hét gyermek, mert a nyolcadik már el volt menve, és kaptak két szobát, konyhát. A gyermekek kettőn kívül mind tanulók voltak. Várták a tavaszt, hogy menjenek a ligetbe vagy az állatkertbe tanulni, mert abban a kicsi lakásban nem lehetett. Az édesanyja nagyon beteg volt, cukorbeteg, úgyhogy nagyon-nagyon nehéz volt. A két nagyobbik testvére megpróbálkozott felvételizni, de már akkor volt numerus clausus [lásd: numerus clausus Magyarországon]. Az apja kereskedő volt, szövet-nagykereskedésük volt, de hamar meghalt. Egy délben, éppen húsvét [Pészah] első napján lefordult a székről… és sietni kellett a temetéssel [A kevod ha-met (halott iránti tisztelet) miatt minél hamarabb, de legkésőbb három napon belül el kell temetni a halottakat. Ez alól az ünnepek sem kivételek – bár akkor a temetési szertartás némileg módosul (pl. nincs gyászbeszéd). – A szerk.]. De ez még jóval a [második világ]háború előtt volt. És a legnagyobb bátyja folytatta. Úgyhogy a fiúk tartották fenn aztán ezt az egész nagy családot. Az édesanyjával együtt lakott az egész család, egy nagy házuk volt [később]. Pesten laktak nyolc évig, és Albert hat évig konzervatóriumba járt Budapesten, hegedűs volt. Hát a húgának már volt diplomája szintén, amíg ott voltak Budapesten [addig végezték el az iskolákat]. A sógornőm zongorát tanult. A sógornőm és a fiúk között a férjem volt a legkisebb. Itthon nem hegedült. Háború után hol volt a zongorám, hol volt az ő hegedűje, hol volt egyáltalán a bútora?

A fiúk nem nősültek meg, mindeniknek megvolt mindene, az egyiknek barátnője volt. Az egyik fiú fekete bárány volt a családban, így mondták. Egy könnyelmű, komolytalan ember volt, se tanulni nem akart, se dolgozni nem akart. Látták, hogy nem lesz ebből semmi, váltottak egy útlevelet, és elküldték Amerikába: „Élj meg a lábadon!” A legidősebb nővére volt férjnél az egészből. Nem tudom, hogy mikor jöttek vissza az országba. Az édesanyjának a sírját sose tudták meg, mert vagy két hétig voltak gettóban [Máramaros]Szigeten a zsidók, és az édesanyja már nem kapott inzulint. Közben haltak meg betegek, és biztos, tömegsírba tették. A deportálásból ketten jöttek vissza az egész családból. Egyedül Albert volt munkaszolgálatos, azért maradt meg. A másik három fiú lágerekben volt, és szomorú volt, mert felszabadulás előtt két héttel halt meg kettő közülük valamelyik lágerben. A három lánytestvér közül az egyiknek volt egy négyéves kisgyereke a karjában, az ott balra ment. A másik pedig nem bírta ki. Egy bírta ki, Flóra. Szóval olyan lehetetlen dolgok voltak. A háború után Albertnak nem volt már senki rokona, csak egy unokatestvére Szatmáron [Szatmárnémetiben], de az nagyon rövid időn belül kiment Belgiumba. Annak a lánya még él.

Albert azért maradt meg, mert Kassára vitték munkaszolgálatosnak. És szerencséje volt, mert volt ott az irodában egy hülye pali, akinek fogalma se volt, mi az a könyvelés, mi az, hogy irodavezetés. És egy alkalommal kikiáltotta, hogy „Ért-e valaki maguk között egy kicsit az irodai munkához, könyveléshez?”. S az uram jelentkezett. Azt mondja: „Én igen.” Bevitte s kérdezte, hogy „Na, maga ezt rendbe tudja-e tenni?”. Amikor az uram meglátta, látta, hogy ez egy gyerekjáték, s mondja: „Hát, meg fogom próbálni. Lehet, hogy tisztába fogom tenni.” Persze, azt mondja, egy óra alatt egyenesbe tudta volna hozni, mert olyan egyszerű volt az egész. „De húztam, húztam a dolgot, és két nap múlva mondtam: »Na – mit tudom én, milyen rangban volt – meg van csinálva, tessék nézni, most tisztában van.« »Maga igaz, hogy ügyes volt. Maga itt marad, külön kosztot fog kapni, és fog kapni rendes fekvőhelyet.«” Az uram ezért maradt meg, mert különben egy vékony dongájú, vékony kis ember volt. Szóval, ő nem bírt volna ki még egy utat sem valamelyik lágerbe, nemhogy ott… Így egész végig ott volt Kassán, és ott is szabadult fel. Szalonnával el volt látva. Az őrmester olyan hálás volt neki, hogy megmentette, mert jöttek vizsgálni, hogy mit csinált a munkaszolgálaton, mennyi ételt hoztak, s az neki egy borzasztó nagy dolog volt kiszámolni. Így menekült meg a férjem.

Flóráék Marosvásárhelyen laktak. A sógornőm és a férje szorgalmas emberek voltak. Elég korosak voltak mind a ketten, már ötven évesek, amikor innen kimentek Izraelbe, s ott haltak meg, szegények. Véletlenül ismertem még a férjem egy unokatestvérét, Steinmetz Saroltát, miután összeházasodtunk. Férjhez ment Nagyváradra. Ő volt a kicsi a testvérei között, és Pirinkónak, Pirinek becézték. Ő nem volt deportálva, mert Temesváron volt. Még nem volt Izrael állama, tehát azt jelenti, hogy 1948 előtt mentek ki. Pont „kapuzárás” előtt ment a hajóval, mert még nem volt repülőjárat. Hetven kilóval, egy kis gyerekkel a hasában, és megvolt a másik. Az ő férje egy nagyon gazdag ember volt, azt tudom, hogy kereskedő volt ott. Pirivel tartom a kapcsolatot, ő volt, aki engem végig segített anyagilag, a kommunizmus alatt és utána, miután a férjem meghalt. Maradtam ötszázezer lejjel, és ő segített engem. Ő most Tel-Avivban él, nyolcvanhét éves. Mai napig tartom a kapcsolatot vele. A múlt héten is beszéltem vele.

A második férjemmel 1947-ben házasodtunk össze. Először a városházán esküdtünk meg, volt a civil esküvő, majd volt vallásos esküvőnk is. Úgy zajlott, ahogy a zsidó esküvő történik, baldachin alatt [lásd: házasság, esküvői szertartás]. Délben, fél egykor volt az esküvő. Ez tartott fél órát maximum, és elég közel, abban a nagy templomban volt, ami nem lett befejezve, a Brăilei utcában. Megkezdték háború előtt, 1940-ben, 1942-től kezdve leállítottak mindent, minek kellett már?! [Az Izraelita Ortodox Hitközség egykori zsinagógájáról van szó. 1927-ben, Friedmann Ferenc titkár idejében készült el az ezer embert befogadó épület. A főépület mellett két kisebb imahelyet és több más helyiséget is építettek. A zsinagóga a deportálás és a világháború utáni tömeges kivándorlás következtében hívek nélkül maradt, befejezésére már nem került sor. A homlokzatát teljes stílusrombolást elkövetve átépítették, jelenleg vakolat sincs a falakon, ez is mutatja befejezetlen jellegét. Jelenleg kizárólag az Iskola utcai zsinagóga használatos. – A szerk.] 1947-ben valahogy bevakoltak két szobát, hogy legyen egy irodahelyiség. Ott volt később egy iroda, a zsidóknak az irodája, hogy valahol legyen egy zsidó hitközség, mert a zsidók jöttek haza. Látja, még esküvők is voltak! Nem is kevés, mert rengeteg volt a fiatal, az özvegyasszony.

Ott eskettek az udvaron. Akkor volt még rabbi, sakter is volt, de nem emlékszem a rabbi nevére. Olyan dühös voltam, hogy majd megpukkadtam. Előzőleg megbeszéltem, mivel én már asszony voltam, hogy ne kint állítsák fel a baldachint, hanem benn, az irodában. Tudtam úgyis, hogy nekem sincsen hozzátartozóm, a férjemnek sincs, szóval lelkileg nem kellett nekem sem a nézőközönség, sem a cécó. És mondták: „Jó, rendben van.” A bátyám Brassóban lakott, de bejöttek, szállodában laktak, mert egy szobám volt a nagy házban. És mondom: „Ne gyertek értem, én bemegyek a templomig.” Bandukoltam egyedül nagy szomorúan, mentem sírva végig. Ilyen szomorú menyasszonyt maga még életében nem látott, mint amilyen én voltam. Visszagondoltam az első esküvőmre, és ez ilyen nyomorult volt, család nélkül… Maga a tény, hogy nem kísér anyám, nem kísér senki… Nagyon szomorú voltam… Az emlékeket nem tudta elvenni még Hitler sem. Mai napig sem. És mentem, és akkor látom, hogy a baldachin fel van állítva az udvaron, és már a tömeg – rácsos kerítés volt – ott áll, és vár. Jaj, de dühös lettem! Akivel én beszéltem, tudta, hogy férjnél voltam. De azt nem kérdezte meg, hogy a férjem nős volt-e. És dühösen nekimentem a pasasnak, hogy „Meg volt beszélve, hogy bent állítsa fel, és mégis miért csinálta? Kell nekem ez a cirkusz?”. Jöttek a könnyeim. És azt mondta: „Bocsásson meg, nagyságos asszony, drága – rosszul beszélt magyarul, regáti volt –, de nem tetszett megmondani, hogy a kedves vőlegény még fiú!” Így fejezte ki. A férjem vénlegény volt, negyvennégy éves, én harminchat. Dühös lettem. Mondom: „Na és?” És akkor ő világosított fel, hogy aki még nem volt a hipe [hüpe], a baldachin alatt, az nem lehet, csak szabad ég alatt [Az ultraortodox askenázi közösségekben állítják föl a hüpét a szabad ég alatt, mivel a csillagok a termékenység jelképei. (A zsinagógán belüli hüpe-állítást számos ortodox zsidó kifogásolta, mert szerintük ez a templomi esküvők utánzása.) Második házasság esetében egyébként sokkal visszafogottabb, szerényebb esküvőt szokás tartani – ezért alakulhatott ki az, hogy akkor az épületen belül tartják. – A szerk.].

Én nem voltam menyasszonyi ruhában, elsősorban azért, mert már voltam asszony. De mondjuk, ha lett volna pénzem, én is vettem volna egy elegánsabb ruhát. Kosztümben voltam, kalappal természetesen, és egy fátyolt tettek a fejemre. A násznagyom a bátyám volt, a férjemnek pedig a testvérének, Flórának a férje, Onyi. A baldachin úgy van megcsinálva, hogy lábai vannak. Elmondanak egy imát, egy kicsi pohárba bort töltenek, és iszik először a férfi, aztán a nő, és akkor leteszi a földre a férfi [a poharat], és rátapos egy nagyot. Én is körbejártam a férjemet. Fogott engem a násznagy, karon fogva szépen, egy-kétszer [A hagyomány szerint hétszer szokták körüljárni a vőlegényt. – A szerk.] körbejártuk a vőlegényt a baldachin alatt. Ennyi volt. Utána – nagyon közel volt a háza a sógornőmnek – elmentünk, s adott egy finom esküvői ebédet. Egy jó finom húsleves, sült volt, torta volt, gyümölcs volt. Kész. Május volt, az volt, amit májusban lehetett kapni, zöldség. És akkor a férjem fogadott egy taxit, és levitt Kolozsvárra, egy napig ott maradtunk.

Utána aztán mentünk [Máramaros]Szigetre, mert el kellett rendezni dolgokat, mert nekem kikötésem volt, hogy én nem maradok [Máramaros]Szigeten, én [Maros]Vásárhelyre akarok visszajönni. Komoly állása volt, azt nem lehetett csak úgy egyik napról átadni, egy nagyvállalatnak volt a vezetője. Fás volt a Maros-mente és [Máramaros]Sziget környékén, ott a nagykereskedők ötven százaléka fás volt. A férjem a főkönyvelőségen dolgozott, még jegyzője is volt a vállalatnak. És ott dollárban fizették [a fizetést]. Ő a család miatt jött vissza Budapestről [Máramaros]Szigetre. Együtt mentek, s együtt jöttek. Úgy döntöttek, hogy visszajönnek, s akkor ő is inkább otthagyta az állását [ott Budapesten]. Mindjárt kapott állást itt, ennél a főnöknél [a fásnál]. A háború után visszajött a főnök, akkor még visszakapta a javait, a gyárat, visszavette a férjemet. A főnöke zsidó volt. De a zsidók között nincs gazember? Pontosan annyi, mint más népnél. Nekünk is megvannak a magunk gyilkosai, semmirevalói. Összeállt négy pasas, fiatalemberek, nem rokonság, hanem négy kereskedő. Rengeteg a só ott, úgy, mint Szovátán [54 kilométerre Marosvásárhelytől. – A szerk.]. A különbség az, hogy Máramarosban ők kihasználták, és küldték a sót Magyarországra, s dollárban fizették. A férjemet bízták meg [ennek a társulásnak a tagjai] a financiális dolgokkal, mert őbenne megbíztak, és ők a férjemet dollárral fizették. Ez neki külön jövedelme volt, a vállalat mellett csinálta, úgyhogy mikor férjhez mentem, neki volt több mint tizenötezer dollárja. Amiből aztán persze egy fillért se láttam. Utólag tudtam meg. A tulaj [a fás gyártulajdonos] kiment Izraelbe [lásd: kivándorlási hullám Romániából a második világháború után]. Mivel a férjem unokatestvére, a Piri elhatározta, hogy a testvérei is és mi is ki fogunk oda menni, az uram odaadta a pénzt a főnöknek, hogy „Kezdjél valamit, mire kimegyek, legyen”. Ahogy maga látott belőle egy dollárt, úgy látott az uram is. Mert közben leállították a menést Romániából, nem engedtek ki senkit, de a főnöknek sikerült kimenni. Mi azért nem vándoroltunk ki, mert leállt a menés. Húzódott, húzódott a dolog, félt az uram is. Úgyis már ki volt téve annak, hogy kiteszik, mert mind szigorúbb lett a kommunizmus. Rossz káder volt, az is baj volt, hogy Budapesten érettségizett. „Maga nagy úrnak lehetett a fia – mondta a káderes –, hogyha maga Pesten érettségizett.” És amikor ezt már sokszor elmondta, akkor a férjem megmondta: „Uram, értse meg, mi Pesten laktunk nyolc évig, ott ért engem a tizennyolc év. Nem jöhettem ide Marosvécsre, sem Régenbe érettségizni. Nekem ott kellett érettségizni.”

Arról volt szó, három hónapra megyünk, és menjek vele. Sajnos nagyon elhúzódott az intézés, egy és háromnegyed évig, mert komplikálódott. Addig, míg ott voltunk, közben államosítás lett [lásd: államosítás Romániában]. És pláne, hogy közbejött az államosítás, még jobban megnehezedett a dolog. Úgyhogy ez is fél évet vett igénybe. Én semmit nem csináltam ott. Bemutatott egy csomó embernek, ismerősének. Volt neki egy irodája, ő dolgozott az irodában, és jött értem. Délelőtt a háztartást csináltam, délután kártyáztam. Azokkal kártyáztam délután, akik hazajöttek [a deportálásból] és összeverődtek: özvegyasszony, özvegy férfi kortársakkal. Közben likvidálta az uram a részét. Volt ugyebár egy szakmája, könyvelt, és irodavezető volt, amit át kellett adni valakinek, likvidált. Azt nem lehetett két nap alatt megcsinálni. És eljött ide [Marosvásárhelyre] érdeklődni, mert itt már kezdtek a fások szövetkezetet alakítani, hogy legyen egy központjuk. A gyárak megvoltak, csak üzembe kellett helyezni. Megalakult a szövetkezet, és mindjárt alkalmazták. Én még ott maradtam, hogy itt nézzen valami lakást, hogy legyen hová költözni. Na de közben meghallottam, hogy a milícia keresi, mert szükség van könyvelőkre, ő nyilván volt tartva, mert tényleg egy kiváló könyvelő volt. Ezt bizonyította az a tény, hogy miniszteri engedéllyel tartották tizenhét évig, mert kellett volna főiskolai végzettség erre a posztra. Tényleg egy jó könyvelő volt, de az iskolája is jó volt. Miután leérettségizett, volt valami rokonsága Budapesten a Magyar Nemzeti Banknál, és az beprotezsálta a férjemet a könyvelőségi osztályra. 1903-ban született, tizennyolc éves korában érettségizhetett. Mindjárt utána bekerült oda, és ott tényleg megtanították. Az egy szakma, a főkönyvelőség. Ma nagyon sokat keresnek a főkönyvelők. Kellett a Ceauşescu időben is a főkönyvelő, mert kellett a számokkal zsonglőrösködni, mert kimutatást kellett csinálni, hogy mit produkáltak, hogy erre ennyit költöttek, arra annyit költöttek, onnan tett ide, innen tett oda. És mindig elsőnek jött ki. Kapott is piros zászlót, díjat a minisztériumtól. Ez egy kitüntetés volt. Ez lehetett az 1960-as években. Őrizte, persze, nagyon őrizte. Mikor a felszabadulás volt 1989-ben [lásd: 1989-es romániai forradalom], egy délután itt pihent [a szobában], az ajtó mindig nyitva volt [a két szoba között], megálltam az ajtóban, és fogtam az ollót, és kezdtem vagdosni. Szegény, rám nézett: „Te mit csinálsz?” Mondom: „Hát mit csinálok? Ez egy rongy, ezzel mit csinálok? Ezt tartsam? Ezt – mondom – azért, mert te egy ügyes zsonglőr voltál? Azért kaptad, mert ügyes zsonglőr voltál, és mert nem a valódi számokat írtad be…” Azt mondja: „Hát, valahol igazad van.” Összetépte, s ki vele.

Nekem szerencsém volt a férjekkel, hogy ők öltöztettek és a sógornőm. A második férjem is. Csakhogy nekünk már nem volt pénzünk, de ami szép volt, azt mind ő vette. Sokat járt Bukarestbe, majdnem minden két hónapban volt Bukarestben két-három napig. Elég szép állása volt, mégis fizetés kevés, mert nem volt párttag, de lóhalálában kellett dolgozzon. És hazaállított például, még most is megvan a téli kosztümöm, amit ő hozott. A Calea Victorián [Calea Victoriei, Győzelem Sugárút románul] látott előkelő szövetet, és bement [az üzletbe]: Na, ezt Bellának meg kell vegyem! S akkor mondtam: „Mi olyan nyomorúságban vagyunk, ebben a két szobában – az öt szobából –, hát akkor kell nekem ilyen drága dolgokat vásároljál?” Még most is megvan, és most is szoktam hordani télen.

Én nem dolgoztam, miután férjhez mentem. „Én egy nagy családból jövök – mondta ő –, nekem a család hiányzik. Ha mész dolgozni – mi tegeződtünk már az elején –, ha én is megyek dolgozni, amikor én jövök, esetleg te mész gyűlésre, és én mindig egy üres lakást fogok kapni, vagy egyedül kell elvegyem a levest megmelegíteni, de az még nem volna baj. Én egy kipihent nőt akarok magam mellett.” De ennek lettem az áldozata, az idegbetegségemmel. Attól lettem beteg, hogy tétlenül ültem abban a kétszoba-konyhában – a lakásom kicsi volt. A háztartás nekem két, két és fél óra alatt lezajlott, és nem volt mit csináljak, s együtt voltam egy aljas gazember lakóval, akinek én adtam ki egy szobát, mert nem volt államosítva a házam. Egy véletlen volt, úgy látszik, hogy nem államosították a házat, egy ötszobás, két fürdőszobás házat. Ez volt a szerencsénk. Legalább ennyim maradt apámnak a munkájából. A háború után csak két szobát tartottam vissza, a lakónak kiadtam három szoba, konyha, fürdőszobát. Családos ember volt, kicsi, egy- vagy kétéves gyermeke volt. Valaki ajánlotta ezt a lakót sajnos. Odaadtam neki házbérért, nekem fizetett. Így maradt meg nekem ez a két szobám huszonhat éven keresztül. És naponta hallgatni, hogy „büdös zsidó, büdös zsidó. Miért nem megy Palesztinába?”. Erre nem volt soha semmiféle tanú, de nem hiszem, hogy megbüntették volna ezért. Egy ilyen ellenséggel egy fedél alatt lakni, s egy lépcsőn járni… 1956–57-ben kezdődött ez a betegség, mikor aztán az idegeimmel megbetegedtem. Épp az volt a baj, hogy semmit nem csináltam, csak hallottam a mocskolódást és az antiszemita… [szövegét a lakónak]. És nem lehetett kirakni senkit csak úgy, hacsak nem ad neki az ember egy hasonló lakást, ilyen volt a kommunista törvény. Nekem megvolt a „spaţiu locativ” [lakhatási terület románul], nekem nem volt jogom több [nagyobb] lakásra, úgy osztották el. Kértem, hogy cserét csináljunk, hogy legalább az egyik fürdőszoba essen hozzám.

Szörnyű életem volt. Huszonhat évig nekem nem volt fürdőszobám, előszobáról nem is beszélek. Eleinte, amikor nem volt pénzünk, tekenőben fürödtem, és közben két fürdőszobám volt. Mikor kiadtam, az volt a feltételem, hogy egy héten egyszer használom a fürdőszobát, mert az én szobám mellett volt, szerencsére. Egyszer fürödtem vagy kétszer. Mikor harmadszor akartam fürödni, bementem, és láttam, hogy bent a kádban volt a bili mocskosan – volt egy kicsi gyereke. Én oda többet be nem tettem a lábamat. Olyan beteg lettem, nem tudtam kijárni, tekenőben kellett megfürödjek. De ne beszéljünk erről, nagyon felzaklat. Édesanyámnak köszönhetem, anyámnak a kívánsága volt, hogy csináltassunk egy mosdófülkét vécével. Különben télen-nyáron járhattam volna ki az udvarra, a budira, és lavórban mosakodhattam volna. Volt olyan is, hogy a férjem a bátyámnál fürdött, mert neki volt külön szép lakása, és én a testvérénél, a sógornőmnél.

Aztán jött egy olyan törvény, hogy ha felszabadul valamilyen lakrész a házban, amelyik nem volt államosítva, nincs joga rendelkezni az államnak. S így aztán huszonhat év után [körülbelül 1971-ben] visszakaptam egy szobát, egy fürdőszobát s előszobát. Így lett nekem három szoba, fürdőszoba, előszoba. Ez a család huszonhat évet lakott ott, amikor aztán végre sikerült eladni a házat [a ház általa lakott részét]. Addig el sem adhattam. Vagyis eladhattam, de nem volt vevő rá, mert nem ajánlhattam fel úgy, hogy van egy lakó. Aki megveszi, az azért veszi meg, hogy bele akar költözni. Huszonkét éve cseréltem ezt a lakást, még a kommunizmus ideje alatt. Egy állatorvos lakott itt. Olyan hülye törvények voltak, hogy magának fogalma sincs. Például egy háromtagú család nem vehette meg az én házamat, annak nem járt [egy teljes] ház, mert még mindig volt benne „spaţiu locativ”. Túl nagy volt a lakás egy háromtagú családnak, meg volt mondva, hogy hány négyzetméter jár nekem, a vevőnek is. S akkor egy másik családnak volt két gyereke és kétnemű, tehát járt külön szoba az egyiknek, külön szoba a másiknak, a harmadik járt a szülőknek, akkor járt egy közös szoba, úgyhogy egy kis protekcióval megvehette. Huszonhat év után felszabadult még egy szobám, már fel tudtam ajánlani a három szobát, előszobát, fürdőszobát konyhával.

A férjem munkahelyén is voltak hülyeségek a kommunista világban. Munka előtt, reggel, volt olyan, hogy újságolvasás [Magyarországon Szabad Nép-félórának hívták ugyanezt, vagyis a kommunista párt hivatalos lapjának közös olvasását, a fontosabb cikkek „megbeszélését” a munkahelyeken munkakezdés előtt. Kb. 1949 és 1953 között volt szokásban. – A szerk.]. Mondta az uram, hogy „én megszoktam már diákkorom óta, hogy újságolvasó vagyok, énnekem jár újság, elolvasom otthon”. Az újságolvasási szokást hazulról hozta. Az első perctől kezdve a helyi „Népújság”-ot járattuk haza. Én háziasszony voltam. Aztán az idegekkel megbetegedtem, és azért is aztán le kellett mondani arról, hogy kivándoroljunk. És akkor már nyomorúság volt. Nagyon nehezen éltünk az 1960-as években. Egyikünk se volt párttag, sem az uram, sem én. Nem is vettem részt semmiben. Nem volt hátrány, hogy nem volt az uram párttag, mert tudomásul vették. Ő el akart jönni onnan. Hívták főkönyvelőnek az Augusztus 23-ba [a helyi bútorgyárba], hívták a cukorgyárba, és el akart jönni, de nem engedték el. S ha nem adnak neki papírt, akkor elveszíti az éveit [lásd: munkahely-változtatás korlátozása Romániában].

Eleinte, mikor megalakult ez a társegyesülete, tartottak úgynevezett ismerkedési estélyeket [a kollégák között], akkor mi vittünk kis tésztát, aprósüteményt, ki mit akart. Egyszer mondta ott valaki, hogy miből süssünk, hogy süssünk, s akkor azt találtam mondani: „Ó, Istenem, olyan egyszerű a sárga torta, teszünk rá egy kis kakaót, összekavarjuk, s csinálunk valami márványos tésztát.” Akkor az egyik nagyszájú elvtársnő elröhögte magát: „Jaj, nagysága, hozzá van szokva a kakaóhoz…” Mikor tényleg dolgoztam volna, szerveztem, hogy minél többen eljöjjenek, s mutasson [jól] az a büfé, akkor az egyik főpofázó ilyent vág a fejemhez. Na, gondoltam, az anyátok keserves kínja, én többet ide se fogok jönni.

Háború előtt szombaton soha nem főztem. A háború után már nem volt semmi különös, a férjem dolgozott szombaton is, mert munkanap volt. De mindig úgy csinálta, hogy a nagyünnepekre maradjon a szabadságból, hogy újévkor [Ros Hásáná], hosszúnapkor [Jom Kipur] és húsvétkor [Pészah] is maradjanak szabad napjai. S akkor mindig ebédeket csináltam. Nem mondhatom, hogy tortát, mert év közben is csináltam eleget, mert imádta az uram. Ez a férjem is nagyon szerette az édességet. És volt alkalmam tanulni. Még a háború előtt egy szomszédom főzőiskolát végzett Bukarestben, és tőle tanultam meg mindent. Aztán mikor visszajöttünk a háborúból, a barátnőimmel összeültünk, egyik erre emlékezett, a másik arra emlékezett, s így gyűltek az én receptjeim. Van nekem egy vastag receptes füzetem, amibe a receptek be vannak írva. Olyan receptek is vannak, hogy tizen… tojás meg húszon… [deka] mandula… De egyszerű is van, ami nem egy drága dolog, és mégis valami.

A mai napig is péntek este gyújtok gyertyát [lásd: gyertyagyújtás]. Amióta férjhez mentem, az első péntek estétől kezdve. Két gyertyát gyújtok. A vallásunk úgy tartja, hogy mielőtt egy csillag feljön, akkor kell meggyújtani, és legalább egy fél órát égjen, amikor a csillag feljött [A szombati gyertyákat a szombat bejövetele, vagyis naplemente előtt kell meggyújtani (és nem a csillag feljövetele előtt; a szombat kimenetele kötődik a csillagok feljöveteléhez). – A szerk.]. És kendőt kötök a fejemre, és van egy ima [a gyertyagyújtási ima], amit mondunk héberül, tudom kívülről. Meggyújtom a két gyertyát, elmondom azt a rövid imát, s aztán mondom magamban, amit akarok. Kérem a Jóistent, hogy nyugodjanak békében az én drága halottaim. Pénteken estére, mivel szerette az uram a halat, azt készítettem, valami halételt. Nagyon sokféleképpen tudom készíteni. Ha nem éreztem jól magam, szerette a kávét egy jó kaláccsal, akkor az volt. Bárheszt nem tudok dagasztani. Anyámmal mindig a cselédek dagasztották. Ünnepekkor, újévkor, hosszúnapkor [a böjt előtti este] sütöttek kalácsot, akkor mindig kalács volt.

Pészahkor a férjem nem evett kenyeret, végig, amíg élt. Én, amikor már megbetegedtem a rágással, és nem tudtam enni a pászkát, mert szúrt, akkor már kezdtem enni kenyeret. De azt hiszem, nyolcvan-nyolcvanöt éves koromig nem ettem kenyeret. Volt más étel, annyi jó étel volt húsvétkor. Amíg élt a második férjem, itthon kettesben végigcsináltam ezt a cirkuszt [a szédert]. Csak ketten voltunk, mert nem volt senkink, se neki, se nekem. Az uram megcsinálta nekem a szédert, olvasott fel a Hagadából. Én voltam a gyerek, mondtam a má nistánát, eljátszottuk az egészet. Mondta a magáét, és én – mikor eldugja ezt a bizonyos pászkát, utána kell kezet mosni –, amíg ő kezet mosott, addig én azt onnan elvettem, s máshova dugtam. Aztán jött a vacsoránk. Vacsoráltunk, s utána vettük elő az afikóment. És én addig nem adtam, amíg nem kértem valamit. Olyat kértem, amire akkor szükségem volt, és amit meg tudott venni. Vegyen nekem egy új fogkefét, egy kis kölnit, szóval gyerekséget. És ez olyan jó volt, szép este volt. S minden finom volt. Igyekeztem finomakat csinálni, finom tortát, például húsvéti tortát is lehet liszt nélkül csinálni. Van nekem egy receptem, diótorta narancskrémmel, abba nem kell liszt, csak egy evőkanál dió és egy evőkanál törtpászka vagy pászkaliszt. Ez egy finom és drága dolog. Két egész narancs kellett: egy a tésztájába s egy a krémjébe. Meg 30 deka vaj. Narancsot kaptam, volt amikor hoztak. Nekem mindig kijutott valahonnan. Aztán én mosogattam, mert sok edény volt, mert rendesen volt terítve.

Purimot, Hanukát nem ünnepeltünk. Mikor kellett templomba menni, együtt mentünk templomba. Nagyon rendes kollégái voltak. Előfordult, hogy pont ünnepkor jött egy delegáció Bukarestből, a feljebbvalója a minisztériumból. Mondja a férjem, hogy „Juj, be van jelentve holnapra a delegáció…”. A kollégája, Ábi mondja: „Te menjél nyugodtan a templomba, mi helyetted el fogjuk rendezni. Nyugodtan menj, eszedbe se jusson, hogy felgyere az irodába!” Olyan kollégái voltak, és olyan volt az igazgató is, elnézte neki. Akkor már azt nézték, hogy eredményeket tudjanak felmutatni, már megjött az eszük. A káderesek már nem voltak olyan nagy befolyással [lásd: „személyzetis” – a romániai „káderesek” lényegében ugyanolyan hatáskörökkel és jogosítványokkal rendelkeztek, mint a „személyzetis” kollégáik Magyarországon. – A szerk.]. A „csebresek”, az uram így hívta a káderosztályt. Tudja, akik a csebret [A cseber (csöbör) fából (is) készített, egyfülű, vödör alakú edény. – A szerk.] csinálják, azokat kádároknak hívják. Szóval már nem törődött annyira a vezetőség sem, azt nézték, hogy ki hogy dolgozik. A kommunizmus ideje alatt hitközségi tagok voltunk, végig fizettünk. Saját nevünk alatt fizettünk tagságot. Voltak, akik fizettek, de nem a saját nevük alatt. De az uram nem is gondolta másként, és pláne, hogy tudták, hogy járt templomba. Elfogadták úgy, ahogy volt. Ez egy elit osztály volt, nem volt annyi szedett-vedett, itt a szakmához kellett érteni, tehát nem lehetett az utcáról egy tejesembert odaállítani. A káderosztályba esetleg igen. Volt, amikor a faipar pénzügyi vezetése Máramarosszigettől egészen Csíkszeredáig az ő kezében volt. Nem tudom, hány ezer munkás pontos időben kapta a fizetését, ezért kapta a kitüntetést, hogy soha nem fordult elő, hogy egy nappal késsen a fizetés.

A felvonulásokkor a férjem ki kellett vonuljon [lásd: állami ünnepek a szocializmusban Romániában]. Nekem eszembe se jutott, hogy vele menjek. Soha nem értettem egyet az akkori kommunista eszmékkel. Ami erőszakkal jön létre, azzal én sose értettem egyet. Ami irányított, az nem lehetett jó. Engem ne irányítsanak, hogy én mit csináljak.

Volt idő, amikor nagyon szegények is voltunk, illetve nagyon be kellett osztani a pénzt. Egy fizetés volt, betegség volt… Az uramnak akkor ezer-ezerötszáz lej fizetése volt. A kommunizmus alatt hét évig kellett tartsak magam mellett kis cselédeket. Mindegy, hogy száz lejt fizettem egy tizennégy éves falusi leánynak, a lényeg az, hogy legyen valaki a házban velem. Nem a segítségre volt szükségem, hanem arra, hogy legyen valaki mellettem. Magyar lányok voltak, volt egy román is. A végén, amikor úgy éreztem, hogy egy-egy délelőtt egyedül tudok maradni, akkor indult be a varrróiskola. Az első tanítási nap elmentem, amikor a szünetben az udvaron kijöttek, kérdeztem: „Kinek kell lakás?” Mindenkinek, mert sok falusi lány bejött ide akkor. S egy kis cingár román leányka futott egy kodicával [copffal]: „Eu n-am, Tanti, eu n-am! Am o soră dar gazda ei nu mă lasă să stăm impreună…” [Nekem nincs, Néni, nekem nincs. Van egy nővérem, de a házigazdája nem engedi, hogy mind a ketten ott lakjunk (román)]. Leadtam a címet. Elment. Gondoltam, most jött be pár napja Szászrégenen túlról, úgysem fog eljönni, nem is fogja megkapni ezt a kicsi utcát. Két órakor beállít: „Am venit, doamna!” [Asszonyom, megjöttem!] Három évig volt nálam. Mondtam neki, se kosztot, se semmit nem tudok adni, csak a szállást. És a konyhában aludt. Mondtam neki, hogy korán kell felkelni, mert a domnu’ hétre megy munkába, és ő itt reggelizik. Jelesre vizsgázott, remek feje volt. Minden oké volt, és három évig, de utána is tartottuk a kapcsolatot. Ezelőtt talán hét-nyolc éve annak, még annyi sem, hogy megszakadt. Itt lakik a harmadik faluban, azután is sokra vitte, üzletvezető lett, nagyon ügyes volt, de megbetegedett vagy mi, s megszakadt a kapcsolat. Ő volt az utolsó, akit tartottam pénzért.

A kommunizmus ideje alatt voltunk Pesten és Izraelben kétszer. Nem volt nehéz megkapni az útlevelet, mert a Securitáténál volt egy összeköttető, aki megszerezte nekem, hazahozta [lásd: Románia – utazás (román állampolgárok külföldre, ill. külföldiek Romániába)]. Amikor először mentünk, olyan beteg voltam, hogy nem is tudtam odáig elmenni az útlevélért, s hazahozta. Volt nekem egy barátnőm – egy özvegyasszony, fiatal, jóképű asszony –, és annak a barátja volt. A férfi nem volt nős. És megcsinálta, de nem járt rosszul. Én annyi Kent cigarettát, ami akkor valuta volt, hoztam neki… Különleges dolgokat hoztam neki. Magamnak nem hoztam annyit. Még kaptam is, felpakolva jöttem. 1975-ben voltunk Pesten. Két és fél hetet töltöttem, de Pestet úgy ismerem, mint a tenyeremet. Na de a háború után másképp nézett ki. 1976-ban voltunk Izraelben, és 1983-ban voltunk utoljára. Az uram unokatestvérénél voltunk. Csak két hétig laktunk Piri néninél Netanján. Nem voltunk mi sosem szállodában [hanem az olcsóbb szálláshelyeken]. Egyszer három hónapot voltam ott, és egyszer hat hónapot egyfolytában, úgyhogy volt alkalmam megismerni. Én nemcsak a szépet láttam, láttam én ott mást is. Nagyon szorgalmas nép, de megvannak az emberi gyengeségek vagy hibák, ami minden nemzetnél van. Van elég gazember, van elég becstelen, de vannak szorgalmasak és munkabírók, és dolgoznak. És olyan modern államot építettek, hogy álmodni se lehet jobbat. Voltam a Getsemáne-kertben [a Biblia szerint ezen a helyen (valószínűleg az egyik tanítvány kertje volt az Olajfák hegyén) töltötte Jézus az elfogása előtti utolsó éjszakát, és itt fogták el. – A szerk.], voltam a Szent Hegyen, én olyan keresztény templomot életemben nem láttam, pedig Bécsben is voltam a Kapucinus templomban [A Kapucinus templomban (Kapuzinerkirche) van az ún. kapucinus kripta, a Habsburg-ház családi sírboltja, tizenkét Habsburg uralkodó (tizenegyen közülük magyar királyok is voltak) temetkezési helye. – A szerk.], Budapesten is voltam a Szent István templomban [bazilikában]. Izraelben vannak irodák, ahol indítanak naponta autóbuszokat, ezt mutatják, azt mutatják, egynapos, kétnapos, s akkor kiválasztod. Érdekelt a Jordán vize. Onnan hoztam a keresztény barátnőimnek három kicsi üvegben vizet. Én bátor voltam ott leereszkedni, mert le kellett menni a vízért. Megtöltöttem, s akkor bementem a templomba, s kértem a papot, hogy szentelje meg. Szóval minden figurát csináltam. Máskor voltam két hetet Jeruzsálemben s a környékén. Ott láttam azt az Omár mecsetet [a Szikladómot], és láttam a másikat [a Szentsír templomot]. Elég közel vannak egymáshoz.

1994-ben meghalt a férjem. Itt, a [maros]vásárhelyi zsidó temetőben temették el. Kádist is mondtak, Grünstein volt akkor az előimádkozó, és ő temette. De erről ne beszéljünk, mert ez nagyon fájó valami. Még ennyi év után is, szegényt, tizenegyedik éve, hogy elvesztettem, és őutána még ma is kapom a tiszteletet. Ott, ahol dolgozott a férjem, volt egy csomó fiatal, ilyen aktivisták, párttagok voltak. Azok még most is köszönnek nekem. Őutána. „Doamna Steinmetz, ce mai faceţi?” [Hogy van, Steinmetz asszony? (román)]. Felajánlották ezelőtt pár héttel is, hogy hoznak nekem halat a tóból. Mint jellem, abszolút korrekt ember volt.

A hitközségtől nem kapok támogatást. Ajándékot néha, amikor jön az újév, s van nekik fölösleges élelmiszerük, akkor küldenek egy-egy csomagot. Az igazság az, hogy az a nyugdíj, amit én Németországból kapok, egyelőre ma még elég. És most például kaptam valamit, de nagyon keveset Magyarországról, szülő után. Egy skót szervezettől, kapok minden héten segítséget [A Târgu Mures Trustot 1999-ben alapította Ethne Woldman, a Jewish Care Scotland ügyvezetője. A szervezet három személyt fizet, hogy rendszeresen fölkeresse az idős embereket. http://www.eastrenfrewshire.gov.uk/holocaust/testimonies/holocaust_remembrance_2004_-_targu_mures.htm – A szerk.]. Keddenként jönnek.

Jól érzem magam a bőrömben, felemelt fejjel járok. Itt születtem, itt élek, s itt halok meg. Ebben a korban sajnos nincs mit mondani a mindennapokról. Nehezen telnek, mert nap nap után jönnek különböző betegségi problémák. A fülemmel is műhiba volt, még hallókészülék is kell. Zenét nem tudok már hallgatni, mikor életem volt a zene. Keresztrejtvényt fejtek, elolvasom a napi újságot, televíziózok, kiválasztok magamnak két-három kicsi hülye telenovellát, amit úgy is megértek, ha nem olvasom [a feliratát]. Sajnos nagyon kevés zenét közvetít, pedig harminc-negyven állomást tudok fogni ezen a televíziómon. Nagyon szeretnek engem, nagyon sokan meglátogatnak. De a legédesebb az, hogy ott szemben [aki lakik] – én nem tudom, ők sem tudják, hogy hogy hívnak, de kommunikálunk, beszélünk. Mutatták, hogy két virág [van az ablakomban] így, s mondja [mutatja], hogy sehol senkinek nincs virágja, és neked van. Hát ilyen szórakozásunk van. Nyilvántartanak, mint nagyon öreget. Talán tudják a koromat is, mert látnak.
 

Manfred Wonsch

Manfred Wonsch
Wien
Österreich
Datum des Interviews: Juli 2002
Name des Interviewers: Tanja Eckstein

Ich sehe Manfred Wonsch das erste Mal bei ESRA 1, denn er besucht dort regelmäßig das Kaffeehaus. Oft sind seine 9jährigen Zwillingsenkeltöchter, die er sehr liebt, dabei oder sie holen ihren Großvater ab. Ein Traum würde für ihn in Erfüllung gehen, dürften sie die jüdische Schule besuchen. Es wird ihnen aber verwehrt, weil ihre Mutter nach halachischem Gesetz 2 keine Jüdin ist. Herr Wonsch ist sofort bereit, mir ein Interview zu geben und bemüht sich sehr engagiert, mir weitere Interviewpartner zu vermitteln. Er empfängt mich wenig später in seiner Wohnung im 14. Bezirk und erzählt mir seine Lebensgeschichte.

Meine Familiengeschichte
Meine Kindheit
Während des Krieges
Rückkehr nach Wien
Glossar

Meine Familiengeschichte

Otto Liebling, der Sohn meiner Großtante Lilli, lebt noch heute in Amerika. Ich stehe mit ihm in Verbindung. Er hat mir die ganze Ahnengalerie unserer Familie geschickt, weil ich ihm erklärt habe, dass ich in Österreich der letzte männliche lebende Wonsch bin. Er hat gesagt, in Amerika gibt es noch zwei Gruppen der Wonschs. Er wollte wissen, ob der Urgroßvater Geschwister hatte. Mein Urgroßvater wurde 1856 in Polen geboren, hieß Isaak Wonsch und war Rechtsanwalt. Ob er Geschwister hatte, konnte ich nicht herausfinden. Meine Urgroßmutter hieß Wilma. Sie hatten drei Söhne und eine Tochter. Mein Großvater, Oskar Wonsch, wurde am 11. März 1879 in Polen geboren. Von seinen Brüdern Adolf und Willi und seiner Schwester Lilli Liebling, geborene Wonsch, weiß ich die Geburtsdaten nicht.

Die Urgroßeltern kamen am Anfang des 20. Jahrhunderts nach Wien. Auch mein Großvater, meine Großmutter und die Geschwister meines Großvaters sind nach Wien übersiedelt. Sie haben ein perfektes Deutsch gesprochen. Meine Urgroßmutter starb 1923 oder 1924 in Wien. Sie liegt auf dem Zentralfriedhof am 4. Tor begraben.

Mein Großvater hat sich nach dem 1. Weltkrieg, mit 38 Jahren, eine Existenz aufgebaut, man könnte sogar sagen, er hat sich ein kleines Imperium in Wien aufgebaut. Eigentlich war er gelernter Zuckerbäcker. Er war musikalisch, kannte viele Lieder und hat sehr gut gesungen - auch Opernarien. Ich glaube, er hatte eine Verbindung zu einer polnischen Opernsängerin. Er hat fünf Sprachen gesprochen: Deutsch, Polnisch, Englisch, Italienisch und Französisch.. In Wien besaß er zwei Geschäfte mit Textilien und zwölf Ratenhändlern, heute sagt man Vertreter dazu. Die Ratenhändler sind in Wohnungen gegangen, haben die Ware angepriesen, und die Leute konnten in kleinen Raten zahlen.

Die Großeltern waren nicht reich, aber sie waren wohlhabend. Sie hatten ein schönes gutbürgerliches Leben. Sie besaßen ein Haus im 21. Bezirk, in der Jenneweingasse und ein Haus. Gewohnt haben sie in einer Wohnung im 20. Bezirk, in der Kluckygasse Nummer 1. Die Wohnung bestand aus einem kleinen Vorzimmer, zwei Kabinetten und einer Küche. Sie war sehr schön eingerichtet.

Meine Großmutter, Helene Wonsch, geborene Felder, wurde am 14. April 1874 in Wien geboren. Ihr jüdischer Name war Scheije. Sie war um fünf Jahre älter als mein Großvater. Die Großmutter war sehr gläubig. Sie war so gläubig, dass sie nicht nur zu Pessach 3, sondern das ganze Jahr die Türschnallen überzogen hat. In der Küche war milchig und fleischig getrennt. Wenn eine Fliege im Zimmer war, hat sie die nie erschlagen, sie hat sie oft zwanzig Minuten lang gejagt - bis sie draußen war. Sie war eine kluge Frau, hatte eine herrliche Ausstrahlung und herrliche Aussprüche. Einer davon ist mir bis heute geblieben, sie hat immer gesagt: Am Anfang bedenke immer das Ende! Das ist richtig, das habe ich an meine Enkeltöchter weitergegeben. Wenn man etwas macht, dann nicht gleich und spontan, sondern: zuerst sollte man überlegen und dann handeln oder sprechen. Meine Großmutter war sehr krank und mein Großvater war ein großer, starker Mann. Sie hat zu ihm gesagt: 'Ich sag dir was, ich kann dir keine Frau mehr sein. Ich bin klug, ich weiß, du bist ein rüstiger Mann, du brauchst noch eine Frau. Mein Großvater hat Bekanntschaften gehabt, mit einer oder zwei Damen hatte er Beziehungen, das hat meine Großmutter gewusst, und sie hat es toleriert.

Meine Großeltern väterlicherseits hatten zwei Söhne. Mein Onkel Maximilian wurde 1904 in Wien geboren und mein Vater Eduard wurde am 16. Juni 1910 in Wien geboren.

Meine Großeltern mütterlicherseits waren nicht jüdisch. Meine Großmutter hieß Karoline Wilcek, sie starb 1934. Ihren Geburtsnamen kenne ich nicht. Der Großvater hieß Franz Wilcek. Er wurde ungefähr 1876 in Oberungarn [heute Slowakei] geboren. Er arbeitete in Wien in einer Lokomotivfabrik im 9. Bezirk. Meine Mutter Miriam wurde am 3. Juni 1912 in Wien geboren.

Mein Vater ist im 20. Bezirk in die Bürgerschule gegangen. Er war ein ausgesprochen guter Schüler, hat alle Gegenstände mit 'sehr gut' absolviert. Zwei Noten - hat er immer gesagt - sind ihm geschenkt worden: Zeichnen und Turnen. In allen anderen Gegenständen war er überragend. Nach der Schule bekam er eine kaufmännische Ausbildung. Er liebte die Heurigen und Heurigenlieder und ging gern in Operetten. Er hat auch jeden Komponisten und Textdichter gekannt: das war bei ihm ganz enorm.

Meine Eltern wohnten beide in der Kluckygasse, mein Vater auf Nummer eins, meine Mutter auf Nummer acht. Sie kannten sich schon als Jugendliche. Als mein Vater 18 Jahre alt war, war meine Mutter 16. Da hat mein Vater meine Mutter nach Deutschland entführt, und sie haben einige Zeit zusammen in Berlin gelebt. Auf beiden Seiten gab es Widerstände gegen die Beziehung

1928 ist meine Mutter zum Judentum übergetreten. Der Widerstand gegen die Heirat meiner Eltern war von der mütterlichen Seite gravierender, als von der väterlichen Seite. Die Eltern meiner Mutter waren Antisemiten. Die waren entsetzt darüber, dass sie einen Juden heiraten wollte, aber meine Mutter hat sich damals schon über das alles hinweggesetzt.

Meine Kindheit

Geheiratet haben meine Eltern 1931, da war meine Mutter schon in anderen Umständen mit meinem Bruder. Mein Bruder Rudolf, sein jüdischer Name war Ruven, wurde am 22. März.1932 geboren. Ich wurde am 8. Juni 1933 in Wien geboren, mein jüdischer Name ist Mordechai. Wir wurden beide beschnitten, waren in der Kultusgemeinde gemeldet und wurden jüdisch erzogen.

Der Umgang zu den Großeltern mütterlicherseits war nicht sehr intensiv. Wir haben schon als Kinder gespürt, dass wir für sie nicht vollwertig waren. Ich war sehr oft bei meinen Großeltern väterlicherseits. Meine Eltern hatten wenig Zeit, mein Bruder war sogar wochenlang bei einer Pflegedame untergebracht. Wir wurden verteilt, weil die elterliche Wohnung nicht sehr groß war.

Meine Großeltern mussten 1938 in eine größere Wohnung in der Klosterneuburgerstrasse. Dort lebten dann vier Familien zusammen, die von dort abtransportiert wurden. Herr Klammfeld, einer, der mit ihnen zusammen dort gewohnt hatte, starb 1999. Ich kann mich an die Wohnung, in die sie einquartiert wurden, erinnern und daran, dass sie ein Vogelhaus mit einem Hansi hatten, und mein Bruder und ich haben mit dem Hansi immer gespielt haben. Mein Großvater hätte sich retten können, aber er wollte meine Großmutter nicht allein lassen. 1942 wurden sie nach Theresienstadt deportiert, und sie sind beide umgekommen. Sie sind verhungert, sie blieben sogar in Theresienstadt koscher 4. Seine zwei Häuser hatte der Großvater 1938 jeweils einem der Ratenhändler, die für ihn gearbeitet hatten, überlassen. Auch Truhen mit Wertgegenständen sollten sie für ihn aufheben.

Mein Urgroßvater starb 1938. Er wurde 84 Jahre alt. Seine einzige Tochter Lilli hatte die Gestapo geholt. In vier Tagen im Augarten haben sie Lilli so zugerichtet, dass ihn, wie sie entlassen worden ist und an der Tür geläutet hat, der Schlag getroffen hat. Er hat seine eigene Tochter nicht wieder erkannt. Dadurch hat er sich glücklicherweise, muss man heute sagen, das ganze Leid erspart.

Während des Krieges

Wie der Hitler 1938 in Österreich einmarschiert ist, haben wir in der Wallensteinstrasse gewohnt. Gegenüber war ein Caféhaus. Das war das Stammkaffee meines Vaters. Eines Tages sind Gestapoleute gekommen und haben gerufen: 'Alle Juden raus!' Mein Vater hat zum Ober gesagt: 'Karl, wir spielen Poker', ist seelenruhig sitzen geblieben und hat mit dem Ober Karten gespielt. Er hat Polizisten gekannt, einer hatte ihn sogar gewarnt: 'Eddie, verschwinde, wir haben für Ostern einen Haftbefehl für dich.' Aber wie es bei den meisten Wiener Juden war, hat auch mein Vater das nicht geglaubt - auch mein Großvater hatte das nicht geglaubt. Die Großeltern wollten in Wien bleiben. Der Großvater und seine beiden Brüder waren im 1. Weltkrieg hoch dekorierte Leute, und die haben halt geglaubt, dass ihnen nichts passieren kann.

Am Ostersonntag hat es geläutet. Mein Vater wurde verhaftet und nach Deutschland, ins KZ Dachau, gebracht. Das waren die ersten Transporte, Hermann Leopoldi 5 war auch dabei. Meine Mutter hat gesagt, sie sei eine geborene Christin und dadurch hatte sie gewisse Vorteile. Sie wollte einen Pass für sich und uns Kinder, aber im Pass war das 'J' für Jude eingestempelt.

Meine Mutter kam dann auf eine gute Idee. Sie hat Kakao über den Pass geschüttet, die Seite herausgerissen und ist weinend aufs Magistrat gegangen. Sie hat gesagt, sie will mit uns nach Prag fahren, zu ihren Verwandten, aber: 'Mein kleiner Bub hat das heraus gerissen, ich bin verzweifelt!' Die haben einen neuen Pass ausgestellt, und der 'J' Stempel war so schwach, dass man ihn ziemlich leicht entfernen konnte. Dann ist meine Mutter zum Morzinplatz 6 gegangen und hat dort behauptet, sie lasse sich von dem Juden scheiden, aber nur unter der Bedingung, dass man ihn aus dem KZ entlässt.

Der Bruder meines Vaters war 1937 nach Amerika gegangen, der hatte das schon irgendwie geahnt. Dadurch, dass er kinderlos geblieben war, hat er uns immer unterstützt. Er hat in Amerika ganz klein angefangen, hat in einem Kleidergeschäft gearbeitet und nichts anderes gemacht, als Kleiderhaken auf die Stangen zu hängen. Er hat sich dann aber raufgearbeitet und ein sehr gutes Leben geführt.

Meine Mutter ist mit uns im Oktober 1938 nach Prag gefahren und Ende 1939 über Brünn zurück nach Wien, weil die Deutschen die Tschechoslowakei überfallen haben. Sie hatte kein Geld mehr und wusste nicht mehr, wohin. Da ist sie mit uns wieder nach Wien gekommen. Mein Vater war inzwischen entlassen und auch in Wien. Er hat gesagt: 'Nur nicht in den Osten, das werden wir alle nicht überleben. Wir müssen schauen, dass wir irgendwie in den Süden kommen.' Wir hatten keine Wohnung mehr und waren dann getrennt versteckt. Ich glaube, wir waren auch kurze Zeit bei der Familie meiner Mutter. Mein Vater hat dann gemeint, dass wir schauen müssen, dass wir nach Jugoslawien hinunter kommen.

Wir schafften es mit großen Hindernissen nach Zagreb. Dann kamen die Deutschen und die Italiener auch dorthin. Mein Vater hatte von den Großeltern Geld und einen Brillantring bekommen. In Zagreb hatten wir zwei Mal in der Woche die Gestapo in der Wohnung. Sie haben oft die Juden stundenlang ins Klo eingesperrt, um in Ruhe Geld oder Wertsachen zu stehlen. Mein Vater hat seinen Rasierpinsel aufgedreht, den Brillantring hinein gegeben, ihn dann wieder zugedreht und voller Rasierschaum stehen lassen. Das Geld hatte er im Koffergriff. Er hat den Griff ruiniert, hat das Geld dann mit Schnüren umwickelt, dass es wieder ein Griff wurde und gesagt: 'Sie werden es jeden Tag in der Hand haben, aber sie werden das Geld nicht bekommen.' Sie haben es wirklich nicht gefunden. Mein Bruder und ich hatten oft große Angst, und wir haben uns aneinander geklammert. Wir hatten auch Angst, dass die Deutschen nach Zagreb kommen und das Wasser vergiften.

Dann hat es geheißen, die Juden müssen sich anmelden. Mein Vater, meine Mutter und ich sind gegangen, mein Bruder ist in der Wohnung zurückgeblieben. Dort hat man uns gleich eingesperrt. Mein Bruder wurde dann bei Bekannten versteckt, aber er hat nicht gewusst, wo wir sind. Meinen Vater haben sie von dort in ein Lager gebracht. Er hatte eine Thermoskanne, die durfte er bei sich tragen. Das Geld hat er in einem Präservativ versteckt, es in die Thermoskanne geschoben und hat dann Wasser hineingegossen. Während einer günstigen Gelegenheit im Lager hat er die Thermosflasche zerschlagen, hat die Ustascha [Anm.: kroatische Faschisten] bestochen und konnte fliehen. Das war sein Glück. Ein paar Tage später haben wir in der Zeitung gelesen, dass in dem Lager alle erschossen worden sind.

Ich war in einer Männerzelle mit achtzehn Leuten. Ein Mann, er war schlank, rothaarig und hatte Sommersprossen, war sehr lustig. Er hat in der Zelle den Clown gespielt. Einmal, in der Früh, hat er sich an einem Balken erhängt, dabei hatte er alle Eingesperrten so aufgemuntert. Ich war acht Jahre alt und werde das nie vergessen. Meine Mutter wurde nach einem Monat entlassen; ich war am längsten eingesperrt.

Als wir wieder zusammen waren, hat mein Vater gesagt, dass wir wieder flüchten müssen. Wir sind nach Ljubljana [heute Slowenien] gefahren, da waren die Italiener, und die haben uns nach Oberitalien geschafft und interniert. Das haben sie Confino Libero, freie Internierung, genannt. Da haben wir einen Raum im damaligen faschistischen Parteisekretariat bekommen.

Nach einer Woche stellte sich heraus, dass sie geglaubt hatten, wir seien Deutsche. Ein Capitano, der Deutsch und Italienisch gesprochen hat, hat uns dann hinaus geworfen und uns ein ganz kleines Quartier gegeben. Wir durften die Ortschaft nicht verlassen, aber eines Tages ist mein Vater, der die Internierung nicht ausgehalten hat, mit meiner Mutter nach Ferrara gefahren, und am Bahnhof wurden sie verhaftet. Mein Bruder und ich sind allein zurück geblieben. Wir waren ein dreiviertel Jahr ohne unsere Eltern. Wir haben lange Zeit nicht gewusst, wo unsere Eltern sind. Betteln sind wir gegangen. Mein Bruder hat im Gemeindehaus auf die Fahrräder aufgepasst und dafür Geld gekriegt. Neben uns war ein Haus, da war ein Kino drin und da bin ich hingegangen und habe beim Umspulen der Filmen geholfen. Dafür habe ich etwas Geld dafür bekommen.

Der faschistische Parteisekretär war meinen Eltern zugetan und hat sich eine Zeitlang um uns gekümmert. Aber er bekam Angst vor Schwierigkeiten und hat sich dann nicht mehr um uns gekümmert. Aber die Köchin der Gendarmerie dort hat uns immer etwas zugesteckt. Ohne die Italiener hätten wir das alles nicht überlebt. Mein Bruder hat dort seinen zehnten Geburtstag gehabt, da hat er gesagt: 'Ich wünsche mir, dass ich eine Zigarette rauchen kann.' Er bekam eine Zigarette, und ihm ist schlecht geworden. Er war ganz weiß im Gesicht, so dass ich als Jüngerer mir große Sorgen um ihn gemacht habe. Er hat sich dann niedergelegt und war nicht mehr ansprechbar, aber er ist trotzdem Raucher geworden, und ich bin es erst mit meinem einunddreißigsten Lebensjahr geworden.

Nach etwa einem dreiviertel Jahr kam ein italienischer Faschist mit der Order uns abzuholen. Der Faschist hat gesagt, er müsse uns im Lager Ferramonti di Tarsia abliefern. Das Lager befand sich in Kalabrien, in der Nähe von Cosenza. Wir mussten durch ganz Italien. In Rom hat er uns bei seiner Familie nächtigen lassen. In seinem Zimmer, auf seinem Schreibtisch, standen zwei Bilder: eines von Hitler und eines von Mussolini. Er hat zwei Klappbetten für uns aufgestellt, und bevor wir noch ins Zimmer gegangen sind, hat er die Bilder umgedreht. In der Früh hat sich heraus gestellt, dass seine Mutter sehr katholisch war und sein Bruder Kommunist, wie es eben in Italien in den Familien üblich war. Er war Soldat und hat seinen Dienst machen müssen. Die zweite Station war Neapel, und da hat er uns noch die Sehenswürdigkeiten der Stadt gezeigt. In Neapel haben wir mit ihm zusammen einen anderen Faschisten, einen Österreicher, getroffen. Der war höchstens zwanzig Jahre alt. Er ist auf uns zugekommen, hat uns gestreichelt, uns abgeküsst, hat uns riesige Pfirsiche gegeben und hat gesagt: 'Für mich seid ihr keine Juden, für mich seid ihr ein Stück Heimat.' Das war so menschlich, ich werde es nie vergessen.

Im KZ Ferramonti di Tarsia waren auch unsere Eltern. Wir wurden in anderen Baracken als unsere Eltern untergebracht. Wir waren 20 bis 25 Kinder im Lager, die sich irgendwie haben durchschlagen müssen. Wir waren aus allen Nationen. Der bekannte Jazzmusiker Oskar Klein war auch in dem Lager eingesperrt. Ein Deutscher Jude aus Würzburg hat uns Religion gelehrt. Eines Tages hat man Säcke aus dem Lager getragen. Wir haben nicht gewusst, was in den Säcken ist. Es waren Leichen, und eine davon war unser Lehrer aus Würzburg. Er ist einfach gestorben. Er war ein sehr großer staatlicher Mann mit einer Vollglatze, aber ein sehr lustiger Kerl. Vielleicht hat er sich umgebracht, oder es war die Hitze. Es gab nur zwei Brunnen, da konnte man die Hand nicht unter das Wasser halten, so heiß war es.

Appell war immer um fünf in der Früh vor den Baracken. Da hat natürlich jeder erscheinen müssen. Wer krank war, war sehr schlecht dran. Die Bewacher waren immer ein Italiener und ein deutscher SS Mann. Der Italiener hatte in der Patronentasche keine Patronen, sondern ein paar Oliven und altes Brot. Er hat es uns immer hingeschmissen, aber wenn es der Deutsche rechtzeitig gesehen hat, ist er sofort mit seinen Füßen drauf gestanden, dann haben wir nichts bekommen. Wir Kinder haben relativ gut italienisch gesprochen und der Italiener hat immer gesagt: 'Wann wird dieser verdammte Krieg endlich zu Ende sein? Das ewige Morden und die armen Kinder.' Der SS Mann hat gefragt: 'Was hat er gesagt', da habe ich geantwortet: 'Heute Nacht wird es wahrscheinlich regnen, aber Morgen wird es wahrscheinlich wieder relativ heiß werden.' So habe ich damals schon reagieren müssen.

Dann haben die Luftkämpfe begonnen. Die Deutschen waren in den Bergen, haben Flugzeuge beschossen. Die ganze Glut ist zu uns runtergekommen. Ich bin einmal bei den Luftkämpfen am Fuß verletzt worden.

Mitte Juli 1943 war die Invasion der Alliierten auf Sizilien, und im Herbst 1943 war Italien vom Faschismus befreit. Die Italiener wechselten die Seite und kämpften nun mit den alliierten Truppen gegen Hitler. Das Lager wurde befreit, und ich habe den ersten Farbigen in meinem Leben gesehen. Ich war elf Jahre alt und unterernährt. Ich konnte mit eigener Kraft gar nicht mehr gehen, sie haben mich mit einem Wagerl geführt. Die Amerikaner haben Dosen mit Lebensmitteln verteilt, aber wir haben sie nicht gegessen. Manche haben sich drüber gestürzt, und denen ist es nachher noch schlechter gegangen. Der Stacheldrahtzaum wurde abmontiert, und es wurde gesagt, dass es in Rom ein Auffanglager gibt. Das war Cinecitan und da habe ich dann Professor Mutstein, einen lieben Freund, der auch in Wien lebt, getroffen. Er hat eine Tanzschule geführt und ist bis vor zwei Jahren in der ersten Reihe beim Opernball mitgegangen. In dem Lager in Rom haben wir bis Oktober 1945 gelebt. Dann hat mein Vater gesagt: 'Wir müssen schauen, dass wir nach Wien kommen.' Wir sind von Rom nach Wien drei Wochen unterwegs gewesen. Mit Fuhrwerken sind wir gereist, auch mit Zügen. Manchmal wurden wir auch von Autos mitgenommen. Als wir auf österreichischem Gebiet waren, haben die Russen in Judenburg den Zug nach Wien zwei Stunden für uns aufgehalten.

Rückkehr nach Wien

In Wien haben wir gesehen, dass das Haus der Großeltern teilweise zerbombt war. In dem Haus, in dem meine Mutter aufgewachsen war, hat noch die Familie meiner Mutter gelebt. Ein Stockwerk über der Wohnung der Großeltern war eine ehemals jüdische Wohnung. Die Familie, die diese Wohnung arisiert hatte, hieß Zettel. Sie waren stramme Nazis. Mein Vater war zwar nicht kräftig, aber mein Vater hat sich ein paar Leute geholt und zu den Zettels gesagt: 'Ihr wisst, was ihr mit uns gemacht habt. Wir geben euch mehr Zeit, als ihr uns gegeben habt: in einer Woche verschwindet ihr aus der Wohnung.' Wir haben dann die Wohnung bekommen. Die Möbel der jüdischen Familie, die ermordet worden war, standen noch drin.

Aus meiner Familie wurden 18 Menschen getötet. Der Bruder meines Großvaters, Adolf Wonsch, hat als U-Boot in Wien überlebt. Er war mit einer Christin verheiratet. Mein Großonkel war Oberteilherrichter für Schuhe. Sein Chef war ein großer Nazi, und dieser Nazi hat ihn am Tag zur Arbeit geholt und nachts hat mein Onkel in seinem Versteck geschlafen. Die ganzen Jahre hat er nachts in einem Schrank geschlafen. Sein Chef hat gewusst, dass er Jude ist. 1945 wurde dem Chef meines Großonkels ein Prozess gemacht, und mein Großonkel hat für ihn ausgesagt. Mein Großonkel Adolf war ein Urwiener. Er hat zum Beispiel gesagt: 'Willst du einen Misthaufen?' Misthaufen war Eierkognak mit einem Spritzer fein gemahlenem Kaffee drauf. Das ist ein Traum, das war sein Misthaufen. Er war, wie man sagt, ein richtiger Feinschmecker. Mein Vater war ihm am ähnlichsten, die Leute haben immer geglaubt, mein Vater ist sein Sohn.

Mein Großonkel Willi war Schlosser. Er hat dadurch Theresienstadt überlebt und noch 25 Jahre für die Kultusgemeinde gearbeitet. Meine Großtante Lilli wurde in Majdanek [KZ und Vernichtungslager in Polen] ermordet.

Als wir wieder in Wien waren, war ich zwölf Jahre alt. Mein Bruder und ich hatten bis dahin keine Schule besuchen können. Da haben wir dann eine altersentsprechende Aufnahmeprüfung gemacht. Mein Bruder kam in die dritte Klasse der Hauptschule und ich in die zweite Klasse der Hauptschule im 20. Bezirk, in der Staudingergasse.

Mein Vater war ein bewusster Jude. Er hat Sederabende 7 für uns gehalten und ging mit uns in den Tempel. Da ich so unterernährt war, habe ich gleich für sechs Monate einen Aufenthalt in der Schweiz bekommen. Ich kam zu jüdischen Pflegeeltern nach St. Gallen. Da war ich in einer Villa, in der haben zwei Parteien gewohnt. Meine Pflegeeltern waren damals schon sehr betagte Leute. Der Mann war schon über sechzig Jahre alt, er hat in den Provinzen Geschäfte mit Herrenkleidung gemacht, die Frau war Mitte Fünfzig. Am Anfang hatte ich Heimweh nach der Familie, aber das waren höchstens vierzehn Tage, denn sie waren sehr lieb zu mir. Der Mann war strenggläubig, sie hat nur mitgetan. Sie hatte in der Loggia, unter dem Sofa, einen Schinken und wenn er nicht da war, haben wir von dem Schinken gegessen. Er war sehr beliebt und angesehen und in die Kreise sehr vermögender Juden integriert. Sie haben mich auch eingekleidet, Hemden und Seidenanzüge habe ich bekommen. In der Schweiz habe ich meine Bar Mitzwah 8 gehabt. Von Wien bin ich mit einem jämmerlichen kleinen Koffer weggefahren und zurück bin ich mit vier riesengroßen Koffern gekommen. Sie waren mit mir in die schönsten Gebiete gefahren und haben mir viel gezeigt - es war eine herrliche Zeit.

Die Schule in Wien war dann natürlich eine Katastrophe, denn mein Deutsch war sehr schlecht. Mein Glück war, dass man sich seine Note durch ein Referat ausbessern konnte. Ich hatte einen Lehrer, der hat sich damit gebrüstet, wie viele Juden er in Russland liquidiert hat. Diesen Lehrer hatte ich in Musik, Geschichte und Deutsch. In Musik hat er mich gefragt, was das für eine Note sei, habe ich gesagt: 'Ein Kontrapunkt kann es ja sicher nicht sein!' Die ganze Klasse hat gelacht obwohl sie nicht gewusst hat, was gemeint war. Ich wusste auch nur, dass es in der Harmonielehre diesen Begriff gibt. Er hat mir eine Ohrfeige gegeben. Da bin ich zu ihm nach vorn gegangen und habe ihm eine zurückgegeben. Mein Vater hatte nämlich gesagt: hauen darf uns keiner mehr nach dem, was wir erlebt haben. Der Direktor wurde gerufen, der ein Lehrer meines Vaters gewesen war, und zu meiner Zeit dann schon kurz vor der Pensionierung. Er kam in die Klasse hinein und schrie: 'Eine furchtbare Klasse, was soll ich machen?' Da habe ich gesagt, weil in der Klasse ein Harmonium stand: 'Herr Direktor, spielen Sie doch Harmonium!' 'Was soll ich?' Er hat sich umgedreht, hat sich vor Lachen nicht mehr halten können und hat eine Stunde lang auf dem Harmonium gespielt. Der Lehrer, der mich geschlagen hatte wurde versetzt.

Mit zwölf Jahren habe ich schon geschaut, wo ich Geld her bekommen kann. Da gab es in der Wallensteinstrasse ein kleines Geschäft mit lauter 'Schmonzes': Broschen, Pomaden, alte Bilderrahmen. Ich bin hineingegangen, habe mir Vaseline gekauft mit einem Duftwasser und übergroße Broschen. Am Sachsenplatz war die russische Kommandantur. In der russischen Armee waren sehr viele Russinnen. Ich bin hingegangen und hab ihnen all diese Sachen verkauft. Oft habe ich nur zehn Schillinge verdient, aber für mich war das sehr viel Geld. Zwei Monate ist das gut gegangen, und dann haben sie mich erwischt. Ich musste zur Kommandantur die Stiegen hinauf gehen und kam dann in einen großen Raum. Da stand der größte Tisch, den ich je gesehen habe. So einen großen Tisch hatte ich überhaupt noch nie vorher gesehen! Und dahinter war ein hoher Stuhl, da saß ein Russe mit einem Bart. Er hat mit der Hand so gedeutet, ich soll nach vorn kommen und ich bin immer schrittweise einen Meter vorgegangen und bin dann stehen geblieben. Und er hat wieder gedeutet: ich wurde immer zittriger, bis ich dann vor ihm gestanden bin. Ich hatte große Angst! Aber dann sagte er: 'Von wo kommst du, Jingerle?' Er war ein Jude. Von da an durfte ich jede Woche ein, zwei Mal zu ihm kommen, und er gab mir schwarzes Kümmelbrot und ein, zwei Dosen Cornedbeef. Das ging einige Monate so, bis er woanders hin versetzt wurde.

Mein Bruder ist in der Schule zu mir gekommen und hat gesagt: 'Die da oben haben mich gehau', und ich habe gesagt: 'Ich komme rauf', bin rauf und habe dem eine geklebt, dass der zu Boden gefallen ist. Ich war klein, schmächtig und flink, und die Kinder hatten vor mir Respekt.

Mein Vater war ein gebrochener Mann, er war krank und konnte nicht mehr arbeiten. Er war ja von Beruf Kaufmann, aber sein Hobby war Jus. Er hat sämtliche Paragraphen auswendig gekannt, so dass sogar mancher Anwalt mit dem Kopf geschüttelt und gesagt hat, er müsse selber erst einmal nachschauen. Nach dem Krieg hat mein Vater Nichtigkeitsbeschwerden für manche Leute verfasst, das waren oft sechsundzwanzig bis dreißig Seiten mit der Maschine geschrieben, alle Paragraphen waren angeführt. Mein Vater hatte das studiert, aber halt nicht auf der Hochschule, sondern er hatte sich das aus Büchern angeeignet.

Wenn mich in der Stadt ein Betrunkener um ein paar Schilling angebettelt hat, und meine Mutter war dabei, hat sie ihm zwanzig Schilling gegeben. Ich habe immer gesagt: 'Mama, warum machst du das? Der vertrinkt das doch wieder!' Da hat sie gesagt: 'Schau, Fredy, wenn das sein Leben ist, dann lass ihn.' Meine Mutter hat überall geholfen. Meine Mutter hat sogar jeden Monat Futter für Vögel gekauft.

Mein Bruder hat dann eine Lehre als Automechaniker begonnen, und ich habe mir gesagt, wenn er Automechaniker ist, sollte ich was machen, was mit Metall zu tun hat. Ich habe mich bei der Danubia AG gemeldet, die war in der Krottenbachstrasse, im 19. Bezirk. Bei der Aufnahmeprüfung musste ich schreiben und rechnen. Bei meinen Schulnoten, dachte ich, wird das die reinste Katastrophe. Aber wie ein Wunder, es hat tadellos funktioniert. Ich habe sogar Wurzel ziehen können, obwohl ich Wurzel ziehen nur vom Zahnarzt kannte! Und ein Mann hat zu mir gesagt: 'Kleiner, du kannst bei uns anfangen, du wirst aufgenommen, aber nicht in der Werkstatt, sondern im Konstruktionsbüro.' Das war mir unheimlich! Ich habe mir dann eine Stelle als Schneiderlehrling gesucht, denn im Lager, wenn ich mir was zerrissen hatte, habe ich mir das komischerweise zusammen flicken können. Das hat mir auch Spaß gemacht.

Mit fünfzehn Jahren habe ich mich zur Hakoah 9 gemeldet und war dann in der Sektion für Leichtathletik. Unser Leiter war Martin Vogel. Wir haben drei - bis vier Mal in der Woche trainiert, das war für uns ein Elixier. Wir sind nie auf die Idee gekommen, dass wir nicht kommen, dass wir schwänzen. Wir hatten einmal ein Ländermatch Österreich gegen Ungarn. Wir sind sehr schnell gelaufen, und da es damals leider noch keine Blechdosen gegeben hat, hat das Publikum mit Bierflaschen nach uns geworfen. Aber wir sind nicht aus Angst so schnell gelaufen, sondern weil wir ihnen zeigen wollten: Wir Juden können auch laufen. Zitternd bin ich in der Staffel dann zweiter geworden.

Dann mussten wir uns bei den österreichischen Jugendmeisterschaften für die Maccabiade in Israel qualifizieren. Ich bin beim Hochsprung zweiter geworden. Der Burgschauspieler Attila Hörbiger, der Mann von der Paula Wessely, der sich in der Nazizeit nicht ganz einwandfrei verhalten hat, hat mir die Silbermedaille überreicht. Das war ein Triumph für mich. Ich habe dann in Israel gespielt und habe mir den kleinen Finger gebrochen. Die alten Hakoaner, die Fußballmannschaft, die damals in Israel lebten, haben uns riesig bewirtet. Sie waren wie eine richtige Familie, es war so, wie es heute mit den Hakoanern ist, wir sind nicht nur Freunde, wir sind wie Brüder!

Wir haben in Israel einen Kibbutz besucht, und ich habe ein Mädchen kennen gelernt. Wir sind spazieren gegangen, und ungefähr drei Meter hinter uns ist ein Soldat gegangen, damit nichts passiert. Wir haben uns dann auf eine Bank gesetzt. Der Soldat saß etwas entfernt hinter uns, und auf einmal höre ich eine Stimme von hinten: 'Bua, i hoab di jetz g´hört, dein ganzen Schmäh, i könnt di abbusserln, i bin a aus da Brigittenau! Und i bin oba schon vor fünfzehn Jahren herkumen.' Das war auch so ein herrliches Erlebnis, wir haben so gelacht! Wären meine Eltern nicht in Wien gewesen, wäre ich in Israel geblieben.

Mein Bruder ist relativ rasch ausgezogen. Er war ein kräftiger Bursche, er hat mit achtzehn Jahren einundachtzig Kilo gewogen. Er ist 1951 mit seiner Frau nach Israel, nach Haifa, gegangen. Ihre Tochter haben sie in Wien bei der Großmutter gelassen, teilweise hat sie auch bei meinen Eltern gelebt. Mein Bruder war über vier Jahre in der Armee. Er war ein Genie als Mechaniker. Alles, was er gemacht hat, war besonders gut. Er hat in einer Autobasis gearbeitet und war dort Werksmeister. Nach sieben Jahren sind sie aus Israel zurückgekommen, und die Ehe ist auseinander gegangen. Mein Bruder war ein Weltverbesserer, er hat wieder geheiratet und wieder die falsche Frau. Während seiner zweiten Ehe hat mein Bruder alle Schulprüfungen nachgemacht und in der Abendmittelschule am Henriettenplatz, im 15. Bezirk, die Matura gemacht. Auf der Universität hat er in Publizistik und in Philosophie den zweifachen Doktor gemacht. Er ist mit 47 Jahren gestorben, ich glaube, einen unnatürlichen Tod. Ich bin bis zum Oberstaatsanwalt gegangen und wollte Klarheit - eine Obduktion. Der Oberstaatsanwalt sagte zu mir: 'Herr Wonsch, Sie wissen besser als ich, dass es das bei den Juden normalerweise nicht gibt. Wenn es nicht Einhundert Prozent nachweisbar ist, ist es mit sehr großen Kosten und Unannehmlichkeiten verbunden. Wie Sie mir das schildern, würde ich sagen, es bleibt Ihnen überlassen.' Aber dann wollte ich das meinem Bruder nicht antun.

Ich bin mit knapp siebzehn Jahren aus der elterlichen Wohnung ausgezogen. Obwohl ich bis zum Tod meiner Eltern ein inniges Verhältnis zu ihnen gehabt habe, wollte ich doch selbständig sein, ich wollte es irgendwie allein schaffen! Ich bin zu Walter Blau gezogen. Er hatte Vis a Vis dem Franz- Josefs-Bahnhof im 1.Stock eine große Wohnung. Ich hatte eine Küche, die ich nicht gebraucht habe, weil ich bis heute nicht kochen kann oder nicht will, ein Zimmer mit Bad und Telefon. Dafür habe ich 350 Schilling bezahlt.

In der Gewerbeschule war ich Vorzugsschüler. Sie haben mir ein halbes Jahr geschenkt. Mit 19 ½ Jahren habe ich schon die Schneidermeisterprüfung gemacht und war der jüngste Schneidermeister in Österreich. Das stand sogar in den Zeitungen. Das war mir aber zu wenig, und darum habe ich damals beim Bundespräsidenten Körner um einen Dispens angesucht. Diesen Dispens hat er mir gewährt, damit ich in meinem Alter schon selbständig sein kann. Es gab auch noch andere Hindernisse. Man konnte sich nicht einfach auf einen Standplatz stellen, man musste die anderen Schneider im Umkreis fragen, ob sie gestatten, dass man sich in ihrer Nähe niederlässt. Dadurch habe ich in einem Stock gearbeitet - in ganz einem kleinen Laden. Ich hatte sehr großen Erfolg mit sehr großem Einsatz und mit sehr viel Arbeit. Ich habe jahrelang für den Hermann Teller, für seine Modeschauen, gearbeitet. Auf der Landstrasse hatte er ein sehr großes Kleiderhaus. Er ist mit siebenundneunzig Jahren gestorben und liegt am jüdischen Friedhof.

Mein Vater war eigentlich mehr mit unserer Mutter verbunden, das war bis zum Schluss so. Ich habe sie in den späteren Jahren finanziell unterstützt, obwohl es mir auch nicht sehr gut gegangen ist. Ich habe sehr viel gearbeitet und habe immer ans Lager gedacht. Ich hatte immer gesagt: Wenn ich das Lager überlebe, möchte ich wie ein kleiner Kaiser auf zwei, drei weißen Kissen schlafen. Ich habe viele gute Freunde, unter anderem auch Ärzte. Einer hat gesagt: 'Manfred, du sollst flach liegen. Du weißt, dass es für deine Gesundheit besser ist.' Ich bin 15 Jahre auf einem rosaroten Kissen gelegen - ein Traum wurde zerstört.

Ich habe das erste Mal mit 21 Jahren geheiratet. Meine erste Frau war um neun Jahre älter, eine Dame aus einem Haus, in dem Juden nicht erwünscht waren. Meine Schwiegermutter hatte gesagt: 'Was, den Juden willst du heiraten?' Die Ehe war acht Jahre sehr glücklich, unsere Tochter Gabriele wurde am 19. Mai.1958 geboren. Solange etwas schön ist, soll man es behalten und dann soll man sich trennen. Das habe ich eingehalten.

Meine zweite Frau war neun Jahre jünger als ich. Ihr Vater hat gesagt: 'Wir haben dir unsere Tochter gegeben, weil den Juden so viel angetan worden ist.' Da habe ich gefragt: 'Also ist sie das Opferlamm!' 'Jüdische Bankerts ziehe ich aber nicht auf', hat er dann gesagt. Er war schwerster Alkoholiker. Meine Tochter Judith wurde 1970, Daniela 1974 geboren.

An dem Tag, als meine Judith fünf Jahre alt wurde, kam ich aus der Werkstatt, und die Familie meiner Frau war schon in der Wohnung. Sie haben gefeiert. Mein damaliger Schwager hat gesagt: 'Na, im KZ kann es ja nicht so schlecht gewesen sein, sonst würdest du nicht mehr leben!' Ich war übermüdet und war es schon nach etlichen solcher Jahre satt, bin aufgestanden wie bei einer Verhandlung und habe gesagt: 'So ihr christkatholisches Gesindel, verschwindet, sonst gibt es ein Unglück, sonst haue ich mit der Flasche einem jedem von euch eine am Schädel.' Nach acht Tagen hat meine Frau gesagt: 'Manfred, ich habe dich einmal sehr geliebt, aber ich habe mich für meine Eltern entschieden.' Es war vielleicht in dem Moment mein Todesurteil, aber ich habe es akzeptiert.

Ich habe bei den Scheidungen nur gesagt: 'Ich verzichte auf alles, auch auf die Wohnung. Ich habe nicht einmal meine Anzüge mitgenommen. Aber ich wollte jederzeit das Besuchsrecht für meine Kinder. Ich wollte sie so oft wie möglich sehen. Das haben sie mir genehmigt. Die Kinder waren sehr viel bei mir.

Meine dritte Gattin, die Sissi, habe ich dann später in der Oper kennen gelernt. Zuerst war sie die Tante für meine Kinder, und jetzt ist sie die Oma für die Enkelkinder. Sissis Mutter hat mich viele Jahre beleidigt. Jetzt ist sie einundneunzig Jahre alt, und froh, dass ich ihr über die Stiegen helfe.

Als ich als Verkaufschef in einen Geschäft gearbeitet habe, hatte ich einmal einen größeren Geschäftsabschluss mit einem Ehepaar. Der Mann hat zu mir gesagt: 'Wir haben meinem Sohn ein Auto von einem Juden gekauft und was glauben Sie, wie lange wir gebraucht haben, ihm ein bisschen was abzuhandeln. Mit den Juden ist es so schwer, ein Geschäft zu machen!' Da habe ich den fertigen Vertrag vor ihr und vor ihrem Mann, der ein pensionierter Direktor war, zerrissen. Sie ist ganz blass geworden und hat gesagt: "Sind sie vielleicht auch...' Da habe ich gesagt: 'Ja, ich bin auch und Sie kriegen keinen Staubsauger, sie kriegen nichts von mir!' Solche Erlebnisse habe ich heute nicht mehr, weil ich zu meinem 60. Geburtstag gesagt habe: 'Keine neuen Freundschaften!' Ich habe fünf Freunde, auf die kann ich mich todsicher verlassen, die leben so wie ich.

Ich gehe in den Tempel, aber ich gehe nicht ständig, nicht regelmäßig. Ich bin traditionell, ich halte die Feiertage, und feiere mit meinen Freunden gemeinsam. Ich gehe jede Woche ins jüdische Altersheim, besuche und betreue dort alte Leute.

Der Bruder meines Vaters, Onkel Max, hatte Heimweh nach der Stadt Wien und nach der Oper. Er war 15 Jahre nach dem Krieg das erste Mal wieder in Wien. Wir haben uns in der Oper getroffen, und wir hatten genau denselben Geschmack, waren total auf einer Linie, und dann hat er gesagt: 'Du Freddy, ich habe ja gar nicht gewusst, dass du auch so ein begeisterter Opernbesucher bist.' Ich bin so oft die Stufen zum Opernsaal hinauf gegangen, dass ich eigentlich schon am Mond sein müsste. Nach acht Tagen hat mein Onkel gesagt: 'Furchtbar dieses Land, eine Katastrophe, wegen euch bin ich her gekommen, aber jetzt muss ich wieder zurückfahren.' Da hatte er wieder Heimweh nach Amerika. Er hat in den letzten Jahren in Miami Beach gelebt und kam dann noch einmal, das war 1978. Das war nur ein kurzer Besuch, und das war dann der Abschied für immer. Ich habe meinen Vater und seinen Bruder im Stadtpark fotografiert und ich habe da schon gewusst, dass ist das letzte Bild, was ich von ihnen haben werde. Lange, sehr lange ist es her!

Mein Vater hatte Kontakte zu Sängern und Musikern. Kurz vor seinem Tod hat er sich das Lied 'Schwalbe Gruß' von Johann Schrammel gewünscht. Das ist ein so schweres Lied und da hat einer gesagt: 'Du, Edi, sei mir nicht böse, aber die Musiker sind so schlecht, ein anderes Mal.' Es kam aber nie mehr zu einem anderen Mal. Die ganze Verwandtschaft, die noch übrig war, war böse auf mich, weil ich am offenen Grab meines Vaters dieses Lied von Franz Schuh, einem wunderbaren Heurigenliedsänger, hab singen lassen. Ich habe gesagt, dass ich das verantworten kann, weil das sein letzter Wunsch war. Er hatte es sich nicht für seine Beerdigung gewünscht, aber das war sein letzter Wunsch, und den habe ich ihm erfüllt. Der Schammes am Friedhof war ein Russe, der hat mir nach Monaten gesagt: 'Wonsch, das hat Schule gemacht.' 'Was', habe ich gefragt. 'Es waren schon vier Levein [Begräbnisse], und man hat gespielt Musik.' 'Siehst du, da habe ich nach Jahrtausenden mit der Tradition gebrochen', habe ich gesagt.

Meine Mutter ist 1984 gestorben. Seither fahre ich nicht einmal mehr durch den 20.Bezirk.

Meine Töchter sind nach dem Gesetz keine Jüdinnen. Judith wollte übertreten. Sie ist 1 ½ Jahre in den Religionsunterricht gegangen. Dann hat sie eine Prüfung gemacht, aber sie hat gesagt, dass sie nicht ausschließlich koscher leben kann. Wir essen kein Schweinefleisch, aber wir gehen oft essen, wir sind oft eingeladen. Soll sie ihn anlügen, soll sie ihm sagen, sie werde koscher leben und macht es dann nicht? Das ist ja dann schon die erste Sünde! Man hat sie nicht aufgenommen. Ihr wurde auch vorgeworfen, dass sie zu wenig in den Tempel geht. Ich denke, es ist auch nicht so notwendig, dass man so oft in den Tempel geht; wenn einer nebbich auf Golles ist [in sehr arger Bedrängnis], soll man ihm beistehen. Aber total, das war auch ein Spruch meiner Großeltern und meines Vaters. Ich war eine Zeit lang so verbittert, das ich nur mehr geflucht habe.

Ich bin nur wegen meiner Eltern nach Wien zurückgekommen, jetzt kann ich Wien wegen meiner Kinder und Enkelkinder nicht verlassen. Wenn ich mir die Enkerl mitnehmen könnte, wäre ich sofort weg. Ich würde entweder nach Italien oder nach Israel gehen, sonst gibt es für mich keine Alternative.

Glossar

1 ESRA

1994 gegründet, bemüht sich das psychosoziale Zentrum ESRA um die medizinische, therapeutische und sozialarbeiterische Versorgung von Opfern der Shoah und deren Angehörigen sowie um die Beratung und Betreuung von in Wien lebenden Juden; weiters bietet ESRA Integrationshilfen für jüdische Zuwanderer.

2 Halacha [dt

Norm]: Name des gesetzlichen Teils der Überlieferung des Judentums. Historisch ist die Halacha ein Teil des Talmuds. Sie gehört zur so genannten 'mündlichen' Überlieferung. Die sowohl in Jerusalem als auch in Babylon seit der Zeit der Zerstörung des 1. Tempels und des Exils festgehalten wurde. In der heutigen Zeit wird das Wort oft für die Bestimmung der Halacha verwendet, nach der nur diejenigen als Juden gelten, deren Mutter Jüdin ist.

3 Pessach

Feiertag am 1. Frühlingsvollmond, zur Erinnerung an die Befreiung aus der ägyptischen Sklaverei, auch als Fest der ungesäuerten Brote [Mazza] bezeichnet.

4 Koscher [hebr

: rein, tauglich]: den jüdischen Speisegesetzen entsprechend.

5 Leopoldi, Hermann [eigentlich H

Kohn] [1888 - 1959]: Komponist, Schauspieler und Klavierhumorist [erstmals 1916 im Wiener Ronacher]. Zahlreiche Gastspielreisen, auch nach Amerika. 1938 im KZ, 1939 Emigration, bis 1947 in den USA. Schrieb Text und Musik zu vielen bekannten Schlagern und Wienerliedern.

6 Morzinplatz

Als im März 1938 die Nationalsozialisten die Herrschaft in Österreich übernahmen, wurde das Hotel Metropol im 1. Bezirk in Wien, Morzinplatz, Sitz der 'Gestapoleitstelle' für Wien.

7 Seder [hebr

: Ordnung]: wird als Kurzbezeichnung für den Sederabend verwendet. Der Sederabend ist der Auftakt des Pessach-Festes. An ihm wird im Kreis der Familie (oder der Gemeinde) des Auszugs aus Ägypten gedacht.

8 Bar Mitzwa

[od. Bar Mizwa; aramäisch: Sohn des Gebots], ist die Bezeichnung einerseits für den religionsmündigen jüdischen Jugendlichen, andererseits für den Tag, an dem er diese Religionsmündigkeit erwirbt, und die oft damit verbundene Feier. Bei diesem Ritus wird der Junge in die Gemeinde aufgenommen.

9 Hakoah

Hakoah [hebr.: Kraft]: 1909 in Wien gegründeter jüdischer Sportverein. Bekannt wurde vor allem die Fußballmannschaft [1925 österreichischer Meister]; der Verein brachte auch Ringer, Schwimmer und Wasserballer hervor, die internationale und olympische Titel errangen. Nach dem Anschluss Österreichs 1938 an das Deutsche Reich wurden die Spielstätten beschlagnahmt und der Verein 1941 verboten.
 

Paul Back

Paul Back 
Vienna 
Austria 
Date of interview: July 2002 
Interviewer: Tanja Eckstein 

Paul Back just turned 76 years old and I admire his zest for life, his curiosity about everything that interests him, which is really a wide spectrum.

He loves the music from various people, countries, and continents, is interested in politics and history as much as he is in art and architecture, venerates the old and the modern, travels to large cities with as much passion as to smaller regions, loves sitting in coffee houses and chatting,watching films, and meeting people.

Sometime you can get the creeps when he tells you about the distances he covers in a day: twice a day he travels from Floridsdorf [21st district], where he lives with his wife Jutta, into the city center and back; even a much younger person would be reluctant to do this.

Paul Back works several hours once a week in the Austrian Resistance documentation archive. It was a pleasure to interview him.

My Family History

My mother’s side of the family comes from Zalozce [today Ukraine], a small town in Galicia located on the outskirts of the Habsburg Monarchy, close to the better-known cities of Kolomea and Brody. I know next to nothing about my great-grandparents. But it’s likely that the parents of my grandmother, Pessie Feder, who was born on 16 September 1872 to Leib and Dobrisch Muehlgrom, were also from Zalozce, where many Jews had lived back then. It’s possible I could have learned more, if only I had been interested early enough. But now it’s a little late. I only know about my grandparents. 

My grandfather’s name was Salomon Feder. He died of the Spanish flu in Vienna in 1918. I never met him but there is a family photo from Zalozce, and I know a few stories about him. He wasn’t a strictly religious person, but he was traditional and always wore a kippah [religious head covering], but no peyos [sidelocks].

From family stories I know that he spoke multiple languages, and, although he was an orphan – or maybe because of that – traveled a lot in his youth. He was, for example, in the Holy Land, Palestine.

My grandfather was a watchmaker by trade, but my grandparents owned a bookshop where you could also purchase school and stationary supplies. He was a man of great esteem in Zalozce. He was the village’s district representative and directed the public health insurance company. The pastor and the teacher were frequent guests at my grandparent’s, and they played cards together.

My grandmother gave birth to fifteen children, ten of whom lived. I don’t know what the five children died of. It was probably due to the hygienic conditions back then. All the children were raised traditionally. I don’t think they had a particularly destitute life, but I don’t think you can get rich with so many children.

My Aunt Lea, the eldest of the siblings, was born in 1896. Interestingly, the name of the midwife is also on my Aunt Lea’s birth certificate; her name was Sabine Feder. I was assured that there was absolutely no familial relation to the midwife; but I doubt this. My uunts Regina and Rosa, my Uncle Izchak, my mother, Maria – her Jewish name was Miriam – and my uncles Simon, Hermann, and Leon were all born in Zalozce.

There weren’t just Jews and Poles living in Galicia, but also many Ukrainians, who they called Ruthenians. It was a real mixture of people. My mother could speak a little Polish and also knew a few Ruthenian songs.

She and her sisters went to a general school. They spoke German at home, but it was definitely German with Yiddish expressions. German language and culture stood in the foreground. It is characteristic of many Jews in Poland or Galicia not trapped in the Orthodox milieu that they tended to be close to German or Austrian culture.

As a result, my family didn’t have any great difficulties when they moved to Vienna later. You could hear that some of my uncles and aunts weren’t born in Vienna, but with the younger ones, like my mother, I don’t think you could pick out anything.

When the First World War broke out in 1914, Jewish life changed in that region. The war was devastating, both personally and for the area as a whole. The theatre of war changed a few times. The Russian troops would advance, and then it was the Cossacks, and at another time it would be the Austro-Hungarian Army.

It went back and forth until my family fled in 1916. My grandfather, Salomon, had a sister in Vienna. Her name was Mina Blaustein. She lived at Obere Donau-Strasse 9 and had two children, Irma and Eduard. I can’t remember Mina’s husband at all. But I know that Irma and Eduard fled to South America after the German invasion of Austria.

In 1916 my grandparents and their eight children left their home and, in 1917, arrived in Vienna. During the escape in 1916, which lasted a year, my Aunt Klara was born. My Aunt Berta was then born in Vienna in 1918. It was very difficult in Vienna with so many children; they were actually penniless.

My grandparent’s apartment was in a block of flats in the 20th district, at Perinet-Gasse 2. Perinet-Gasse is a very short street; two buildings stand on the right side of the street and two buildings stand on the left side, which leads to Gauss-Platz and Augarten Park. That was my grandmother’s first and last accommodation. However, in the final days before her deportation she lived in the 2nd district at Holland-Strasse 12.

The building on Perinet-Gasse was built at the end of the 19th century, so it was maybe 20 years old when my grandparents moved in with their nine children. Many apartments back then were one-room apartments. That apartment had a room, a kitchen, and a small room without sanitary facilities. The water and toilet were in the hall. It’s possible that they were supported by charity organizations. There were organizations in Vienna that helped people through the worst.

My grandfather died of the Spanish flu in 1918, one year after their arrival in Vienna. He was a victim of this epidemic, which killed around 40 million people worldwide in 1918 and 1919.

The older children, Lea and my mother, who were born at the turn of the century, were almost grown-up and soon left home, married and started their own families. They didn’t live far from their mother. There were still six children at home and so the family scraped by. The children started working as soon as they could and supported their mother.

My grandmother tried to maintain a traditional household after grandfather’s death. That wasn’t always easy, because it was hard to keep it up, given the physical conditions in such a small apartment with so many children. She tried to keep milk and meat products separate, even though that wasn’t easy, as they needed to use the separate dishes and cutlery. She wasn’t able to keep the household one hundred percent kosher, but pork never came into the house!

She celebrated Shabbat. She lit candles and there was always challah – Shabbat bread – on the table. It also smelled different, but it was a very special smell. The apartment was scrubbed and made to shine – something she kept up all those years.

Once a year on the High Holidays, on Rosh Hashanah [Jewish New Year] and Yom Kippur [Jewish day of atonement; most important Jewish holiday], my grandmother went to the temple on Klucky-Gasse, but otherwise didn’t go to services. My mother’s older siblings also lived traditionally, the young ones not so much. My mother Miriam was exactly in the middle.

The younger ones didn’t say anything against religion, since they had a lot of respect for their mother – but they couldn’t make much of it anymore. For example, the older siblings fasted with my grandmother on Yom Kippur. The younger siblings, who no longer lived traditionally, gathered in the small room and ate secretly. I saw it myself and know that grandmother knew as well, but generously looked the other way.

My grandmother remained alone after grandfather’s death, even though she wasn’t old when he died. She also had no opportunities to find another partner. It might have been different in a small town, since there surely would have been some sort of Shadchan, a matchmaker, who would have found a husband for my grandmother. In order to feed her children, my grandmother sewed entrails for sausages on the sewing machine. Plastic wasn’t around yet.

Lea – or Lona, as they called her later – my mother’s eldest sister, soon married a young man, Heinrich Seliger, who worked for the Jewish Community and was responsible for the temple in Waehring, in the 18th district. They had a son, Friedrich, who they called Fritz, and lived in Ottakring [16th district] in a nice middle-class building and lived peaceably with the other residents. They lived very traditionally with a strict kosher household and were involved with Jewish institutions. The family jokingly called Lona the rebbezin [the rabbi’s wife].

The cantor of the Jewish community was always coming and going from their place. The neighbors accepted it and they got along well with one another. Fritz fled to Palestine in 1938 and joined the British Army. My Uncle Heinrich worked for the social division starting in 1938 and, starting in late 1941, sent parcels to people who were deported to Theresienstadt.

They survived the Nazi years in Vienna, but needed to be in hiding for a while. After the war, my mother’s sister Lona immigrated to Israel where Fritz was living. Her husband Heinrich remained in Vienna for a year and then followed them.

Lona ran a small restaurant in the village of Zikhron Ya’akov. That was a large village. Today it’s a town. After the death of her husband, who never felt at home in Israel, she lived in a small house on the property of a distant relative in Pardes Hanna, and had a nice life there. She died in 1978.

My Aunt Regina married Mr. Leser Tocker. They lived very close to my grandmother in a small apartment near the Brigittenau Bridge. They had two children: Friedrich, who they called Fredi and who goes by Shlomo in Israel, and Kurt, the younger son. Fredi went to the Jewish Chajes School in the 20th district, on Staudinger-Gasse. They lived under very modest conditions. Leser Tocker worked with his brothers, who had a leatherwear shop on Gauss-Platz. He wasn’t an associate; instead he remained his brother’s employee the whole time.

I sometimes went with my Aunt Regina and her children on summer holiday near Klosterneuburg. We stayed on a farm with a beautiful garden. Sometimes even Fritz, my Aunt Lea’s son, was there. Last year I was there with Fred, who’s now called Shlomo. That was a lovely reminder.

In 1939 Aunt Regina and her family fled illegally down the Danube River to Palestine. There they also lived in Zikhron Ya’akov. Leser found work in a wine cellar. He worked for many years in this wine cellar. Aunt Regina worked as a chef in a large guesthouse. Their sons still live in Israel. They were in Vienna not too long ago to trace their family. The older son was recently invited by the city of Vienna.

In the 1920s my Aunt Rosa met an American tourist named Morris Vogel.  He was half-blind and came to Vienna for treatment. In 1930 or 1931 she moved with him to the United States. He wasn’t actually capable of regular work and I don’t know how he made his living in the United States. Aunt Rosa was very energetic. She did numerous jobs, she was also a very funny person and never lost her sense-of-humor and wit, despite her difficult life. When she had to, she also sung professionally at weddings.

There was a place in New York State where Jews went on their summer holidays. She performed in hotels there, singing or telling jokes. That’s how she eked out a living. After the war she often came to visit us in Israel. Her son Norman was a dental technician and musician, and was in a band for many years. Now he lives in Miami. I don’t know him; he’s not in touch with anyone in the family.

Uncle Izchak was a trained watchmaker and had a small shop in Vienna on Kaiser-Strasse with watches and jewelry. He lived with wife Zilli, née Tuerkisch, in the 9th district. They had a daughter, Ruth, who’s my age. In 1939 they fled to Australia. At first they lived in the country and Izu worked as a farmhand. Then they went to Sydney and Uncle opened a small shop with watches, jewelry, and electric appliances. When my Uncle Simon arrived in Sydney they worked in the shop together. I met Ruth in Australia, but she never came back to Vienna. She had a son and a daughter, Graham and Robyn. Robyn studied medicine and was often in Vienna for conferences. Now she works in complementary medicine.

My Uncle Simon was a trained electrician and had a radio and electronics shop in Vienna. He had no children. He and his non-Jewish wife Kitty were able to flee to Shanghai. When the Japanese bombed Shanghai he was injured by a piece of shrapnel. After the war he went to Australia. He and Kitty got divorced after the war and she went to Melbourne. He got remarried and then worked with Izu in this shop for jewelry and electric appliances. Now he’s over 90 years old and lives in a small house with his second wife near Sydney. They don’t have much contact with the rest of the family.

My Uncle Hermann was born 20 October 1906. He was a goldsmith. In the 1930s he married Toni, who was born 30 March 1910. I can’t remember the wedding any more, but I have a wedding photo. I can’t remember any wedding celebrations within the family. They took an illegal transport to Israel and went along the Danube in the direction of the Danube estuary. The ship got stuck in Yugoslavia and they were murdered. In 1940 we received another postcard from Uncle Hermann and Aunt Toni, where they wrote,

“My dears! We received your letter and read it with great delight. Currently we are in the fortunate position to be able to announce that we are already on the first day on the way to you. With God’s help and a little luck we hope to be there in a few weeks. If the Lord God would help our relatives out of hell, we would be perfectly happy.  What is Pauli doing and why hasn’t Maxl [Paul Back’s stepfather Max] written about it? I will get the answer myself. If you want, Maxl, you can look around for a job for me. Regards and kisses to you all, from your Hermann. I’m very anxious and have travel nerves, greetings and kisses, your Toni.”

My Uncle Leon – he was called Lonek – was a ceramicist. He worked at the well-known company Goldscheider, a ceramic and porcelain manufacturer in Vienna. The Goldscheiders were a Jewish family. They fled to the USA after the German invasion of Austria, and founded another company there. Descendants of this family still live in the USA today. Lonek fled to Sweden after the Anschluss. There he owned a model foundry for sculptors. He was also artistically engaged and made his own models, but his main occupation was model casting.

He married Elfi Wachsmann, the granddaughter of the Austrian operetta composer Leo Fall. They didn’t have any children. Uncle Leon was a very fun-loving, happy, and funny man, and his wife is still mourning him. Every year in May she comes to Vienna for a few days to eat asparagus [traditional seasonal dish] or for honors for her grandfather. 

My Aunt Klara was born in 1916. She worked in a tailors shop and lived with my grandmother. In 1938 she married Karl Hillebrand with the intention of going with him to Palestine to live on a kibbutz. She was a Zionist and active in Hashomer Hatzair. Klara went with Karl to Palestine, lived on a kibbutz, and in 1940 or 1941 had a daughter, Ofira, but they didn’t stay together. Klara and Karl got divorced and she moved to Zikhron Ya’akov where my Aunt Tedina and later my Aunt Lona were living. She lived there with her daughter and met her eventual husband, Arpad Green.

Uncle Arpad was an electrician. He was from Bruenn and was a hardworking man and always complained about the “Society of Farmers,” which is what he called the founding fathers of the place, who had come to Palestine in the 19th century from Romania. They were terrible cheapskates and always owed him money, so that he practiacally had to work for them for free.

In 1956 the family left Israel and went to Australia, where his daughters Josefa and Nitza were born. Arpad worked as an electrician in a shipyard. Klara first worked in a tailors shop, then she became a housewife. Today they both live in a old age home in Sydney. Ofira is married to Peter Singer from Vienna. They had a small textile print shop where they manufactured labels for clothes. Those are those little tags that say what the article of clothing is made from and how to wash it.

They have two children. Josefa is married to John, who worked for Australian television. They have a son, Alexander. Josefa and John are writing a book about China’s sacred mountains. They were in Vienna in the 70s. Nitza is married to Max Siano from Romania. He is self-employed in the fashion industry and Nitza works for the Bank Clerk Union. They have no children. They visited Vienna in the 80s.

My youngest aunt is Berta. She married Fred Steiner before fleeing the Nazis. I don’t know anything more about him. They fled to France together and from France made it to the USA. He was immediately drafted into the US Army and after the war they moved to California. They converted to Christianity. I think to the Anglican Church.

Her husband left her and she remained alone with two children, Susan and Robert. Then she worked as a doctor’s receptionist for many years and saw the family through as best she could. She got remarried to a American named Nanke and then later got divorced again. Berta’s son Robert was a baker and died a few years ago in a motorcycle accident in the USA.

Today Aunt Berta lives with her daughter Susan in London. Susan worked in a church mission in South Africa for many years. When she went to London and began working as a journalist, she was already sick. She suffers from a very rare illness. There were years where she could only lie in bed. She developed a muscle weakness during the illness. Despite that she has continued working as a journalist and writes for an ecclesial newspaper. Both were in Vienna a few times; Berta was invited by the Jewish Welcome Service.

My mother Miriam was born in Zalozce in March 1902. Later she made herself out to be younger. I don’t remember why she did that, but I do believe 1902 is the correct year.

My mother’s family and friends called her Miriandl or Mali. I don’t know why, since her name isn’t Amalie. But she was Mali anyway. She married my father Leo Hochbaum, a bank clerk, on 10 March 1926 in the 18th district, on Schopenhauer-Gasse. Leo Hochbaum was born on 31 March 1903 in Bielitz [Today Bielsko-Biala in Poland]. His father’s name was Salomon Hochbaum and his mother was called Ester. She was born Marek.

After they were married they moved to an apartment in Erdberg, that’s in Vienna’s 3rd district.

  • My Childhood

I was born on 10 July 1926.

My mother was a very fun-loving person. She had friends and acquaintances and frequently went out. I assume she met my father at some party. The area we lived in was mostly working class. Workers and artisans lived there; Jews as well, but few. Strangely, save one photo of my father, I have almost no memories of him. I also have no memories of his family.

My father had a sister in Poland; her name was Selma. She was never in Vienna, at least not during my time, and no one kept in touch as far as I know. I can only remember that an uncle was mentioned. I met him once; he worked for the federal railway. His name was Uncle Julius and he lived in Vienna. I think he was my father’s uncle.

My father was a calm and sensible person, but he was a gambler. He spent little time at home or with his family. Maybe he cared about his family, I don’t know. It was no accident that, in 1936, my mother got divorced from him after ten years of marriage. After we left Austria I never heard from him again and couldn’t find out where he was murdered.

My family probably went to the opera frequently, since my mother loved operas and operettas and knew many arias by heart.

My mother had a fairly large group of friends. It was a very diverse group of people, indlucing the Jewish Back family living in the building next door. The family was from Slovakia, from Nitra. But Max Back, who became a good friend of my mother’s, was born in Vienna on 03 December 1905. She went out with him often and and his sisters would look after me. Slowly he took on the role of my father. He was often at our place and went out with us. I thus had a very sheltered life, despite my parents’ divorce.

That was the time of the construction boom. New buildings were being built nearby. Just around the corner a large block of council flats was built  - the Rabenhof – which was renovated just a few years ago. My future father, Max Back, had three sisters, Hermine, Marie – who was called Mizzi – and Hertha, as well as a brother, Arpad.

Hermine was an office worker at the Schenker transport company in Vienna and married Siegfried Samuel. Siegfried was a public servant, first in Vienna and then later in Haifa. They were Zionists and went to Palestine in the early 1930s where they had a daughter, Naomi. Hermine never came back to Vienna and died in the early 1970s.

Herta married a non-Jewish officer and lived with him in Salzburg, where he was stationed. In 1938 he divorced her. She survived the concentration camp Ebensee. In a Displaced Persons Camp she met a Greek Jew from Thessaloniki – a pastry chef who had lost his whole family – and immigrated to Haifa with him. Her husband died very early and afterwards she married a man from Vienna, Fritz Weiner. Herta died in the early 1980s, but returned once to Vienna before that.

Mizzi Back stayed in Vienna with her mother, Regina Back. Both were deported and murdered in 1942. I never met the brother, Arpad Back, who was born in 1909. He didn’t live and home and nobody spoke of him. I do know that he was murderd during an attempt to flee to Palestine along the Danube.

We moved a few times in Vienna and I attended grammar school on Stroh-Gasse, in the 3rd district. There must have been several Jewish students in my class, but I can only recall one name: a boy called Menasse. I can’t remember any anti-Semitism during this time. I wasn’t especially bad in school, but I didn’t really like going.

I wasn’t a street kid, but a real family kid. There were many possibilites for amusement in the neighborhood. There were restaurants and guesthouses with popular events, and I’d take my mother along whenever I could. My mother’s siblings and their families always stayed in touch. We often met up and went on excusrions in the area outside of Vienna, especially to the Vienna Woods.

Almost all of my playmates were part of the family: Fredi – Kurti was still too little –Ruthi, and Fritzl. We often visted our relatives. Some, like Aunt Lea, Aunt Rosa, Aunt Regina, and Unle Izu were strictly kosher. Some were less strict. My mother wasn’t kosher at all. She didn’t care.

The Civil War in 1934 was a dramatic event, although I wasn’t really aware of it at the time. Our friend, Max Back, was with the Vienna Police until 1934 and also in the Schutzbund [paramilitary organization].  Max Back was very stressed during the Civil War. He even needed lay low for a while and eventually lost his job. You could hear fighting everywhere, even people from our circle of friends were involved.

Like many others in 1934, Max Back was became unemployed but found work with the Zionist organization Hechalutz. He would go with groups of young people to the surrounding countryside outside Vienna and mentor those preparing for aliyah [Jewish immigration to Palestine] to Palestine. They called these courses hachshara [preparing for life in Palestine/Israel] and they were a requirement for agricultural work in Palestine, whether in a kibbutz or in other areas. Max Back’s work helped us get a travel visa for Palestine later.

My mother rented a tiny parfumery in the 2nd district on Lilienbrunn-Gasse, where I often went after school. There was a small salesroom where I always sat around. I went to school on Spel-Gasse back then. The parfumery wasn’t doing very well, apparently, since my mother gave it up after a while and started working for the Goldscheider ceramics and porcelain manufacturers, where her brother Leon had been working. She stayed there until the Nazi invasion.

After my father moved out of the apartment, my mother and I moved to my grandmother’s on Perinet-Gasse. Besides my grandmother, three of my mother’s siblings lived in the small apartment – Aunt Berta, Aunt Klara, and Uncle Leon.

I was ten years old when I started attending the Unterberger High School on Unterberger-Gasse in the 20th district, near Augarten part. There were a lot of Jewish students in my class, but I can only recall the name Kaplan. I played soccer at school and once a week I went to the Vindobona Cinema on Wallenstein-Strasse and watched wild west films and such things.

Otherwise I was with my family. I wasn’t in any youth organizations. Instead there were family gatherings. My mother’s friend Mizzi had a garden plot where she spent a lot of time, and my mother often took me to Mizzi’s.

My mother stayed in touch with Max Beck. I rarely saw my father, until all trace of him disppeared. It’s very unfortunate, but you can’t project onto the past what you know today.

My grandmother was the center of the family. She had a lot to deal with and always had her hands full. It was probably her difficult life that made her tough. She wasn’t very affectionate and couldn’t play favorites. She didn’t reveal her emotions. She was a very rough person, which made an impression, since she couldn’t otherwise have been assertive with so many children. 

We lived there and were very happy, despite the cramped living conditions. The religious and non-religious aunts and uncles got along. You just didn’t bring up religion and so put it aside. We lived peacefully with eachother at my grandmother’s until the Nazi invasion.

  • During the War

On 12 March 1938 I saw airplanes black out the sky, a whole host of airplanes, real squadrons.

First off, the Nazis wanted to demonstrate their power and secondly, they actually had things to transport make themselves at home. You began seeing people in uniform and boys in Hitler Youth shirts walking around. They were Austrians – the Germans weren’t in Vienna yet. They didn’t come directly to Vienna, since they were initially delayed by people cheering them on along the way. The Wehrmacht curried favor with the Viennese by offering food – with a field kitchen on Heldenplatz.

My grandmother’s apartment became a sort of family news center. The family was following the situation and, at first, didn’t panic. They became restless only much later, when the sanctions against the Jews were proclaimed, or when actions began, like street sweeps, harassment, and verbal abuse. You began hearing of people being kicked, or attacked, or that someone was taken away. But people were still deluding themselves. People knew it was bad, but didn’t know how bad it would get.

One of the few sanctions that got under my skin, because I was directly affected by it, were the signs on park benches that were written with “only for Ayrans” or “not for Jews.” I often went for walks with my mother or with my cousins and we used those parks and played there. And all of a sudden we weren’t allowed to sit on the benches any more.

I was very impressed by the uniforms. Even as a child – even before the Nazis came – I would run to the Ministry of War on Stubenring because once a week there was a changing of the guard there with taps. I really liked the marching music. It was a bit threatening when the Germans marched in, but the uniformed soldiers came through with a band, which I found very impressive. I really liked it and ran after them enthusiastically.

They had to discontinue the Hachshara courses. Max Back was then given other work within the Jewish Community and even he was attacked and beaten one day. I think that happened on Seitenstetten-Gasse in front of the temple. Back then there were young people who really enjoyed going on rampages. There were prayer houses just around the corner from my grandmother’s apartment – I didn’t know that there had been serious attacks there. The Hitler Youth and League of German Girls (BDM) had been bustling about in the area.

There were changes at school. New teachers came. A Sudeten-German – actually the only Nazi I can remember – taught geography and made it no secret that he was a Nazi. Not that he attacked us or went after us personally, he just didn’t hide his ideology. He immediately hung up the new maps. But there were also other teachers! Our math teacher always comforted us and said that this horror wouldn’t last long. That was Mr. Rotter – later he disappeared. But we also disappeared – we were separated from the remaining students and had to go to so-called “Israelite Classes.”

There is a book today about those classes at the school on Unterberger-Gasse. My name is also included – I could see my credentials. These days there are very engaged teachers that address this era and even assist with exhibits. At my school you can see an impressive exhibit about the Jewish students there during the Nazi era. They invited all the former students from all over the world – the ones they could still find!

First there were these “Israelite Classes” and then they were suddenly gone and there were “Jew Schools.” Jewish students were concentrated in very few schools. I went to one of those schools for a time. I didn’t learn anything there, since, in our minds, we were already gone, and could only think about getting away. Those who could, tried to get out of Austria. 

People knew they couldn’t stay – they already knew this after the first arrests.  Then you would keep hearing: “So and so was arrested and so and so was arrested and beaten,” and you heard the word “concentration camp”! If you could, you left the country. So of course no one was thinking about studying, grades, and report cards at school anymore.

There were then two weddings in our family. Aunt Klara married Hillebrand and shortly thereafter fled with him Palestine, to Eretz Israel. Aunt Berta married Steiner. Both made their way to France illegally, were caught at some point, then went back to France again, and from there fled to America.

We needed a certificate for Palestine. This sort of terminology began appearing all of a sudden. For example, if you wanted to go to America, you didn’t need a visa, but rather an affidavit. Terms were showing up that you never heard before. These affidavits were guarantees to the state that the person fleeing was financially secure.

Some person needed to deposit a certain sum of money or else prove that they would account for the immigrant. Getting these papers was very time-consuming and thus the reason why many older or less mobile people were unable to flee. They said to the younger people, “Go in the meantime, we’ll come afterwards.”

By that point they couldn’t! Everything hinged upon this affidavit, death or life! We had a radio, since the family was very musical. But listening made us more depressed – because of the victory announcements or the grandiose speeches from the Germans.

My mother didn’t see any other option for us but emigration and so attended a retraining course for hairdressing. There were many of these kinds of courses set up especially to train people in careers that would help them find work in a new country. Though she never ended up practicing the trade.

One 27 June 1938, my mother married Max Back in the rabbinate on Seitenstetten-Gasse. Some time later – because of Max’s work for the Jewish Community – we received certificates of entry for Palestine.

Aunt Klara and Aunt Berta were already gone. I don’t know if Uncle Lonek was already gone; its possible he was just about to leave. He was able to get to Sweden. After my mother got married we moved for a few months into an apartment not too far away – Wallenstein-Platz I think. My newly wed mother probably wanted to be alone with Max Back.

In March 1939 we could leave once and for all. The last days in Vienna were very unpleasant, very menacing. Many Jews had things taken from them – though not us, since we didn’t have anything to take. I repressed all of that and didn’t speak of it again. My parents probably talked about it when they were with Yekkes [Term in Israel for German Jews] or others from Vienna in Israel.

My grandmother was supposed to go the USA. Aunt Rosa, who was living there, was supposed to take care of it. That didn’t work out. Looking back on it, if we had properly understood the situation, more would have been done to help grandmother.

The British Mandate in Palestine didn’t want to mess with the Arab world any loner. There was the so-called “White Paper,” which was enacted in the 1930s. Due to pressure from Arab organizations, entry to Palestine was very restricted for Jews and there were great difficulties.

Soon after we left for Palestine it was no longer possible to get there legally. Back then there was the “Aliyah Aleph” – legal entry into Palestine – and “Aliyah Bet” – the illegal way, which was very dangerous. There were organizations that organized this.

Those immigrating to Palestine from Vienna or Austria left legally or half-legally with toleration from authorities that got a piece of the pie. There were organizations that were set up by the Nazi authorities and they pocketed a lot of money this way. But seen from the English side, these transports were illegal.

We left from Vienna Suedbahnhof station and traveled through Southern Italy to Bari. It was a wonderful journey. The new smells and impressions: it was an adventure for me, just like the new uniforms in Vienna were an adventure. In Bari we boarded a troop transporter that was taking Italian soldiers to Abyssinia – today Ethiopia – and wasn’t built for civilians, but touched at the harbor in Haifa.

The ship was overcrowded with refugees and we were placed in bunks in the ship’s hold. We traveled for a few days – it was very cramped, so enjoying the voyage was out of the question. There was an Italian crew on board that was very nice to us. I was ill for most of the boat trip. But I also ate on board. There was Italian food: spaghetti, rice, and a lot of tomatoes – that was all new for us back than. The days of the popular Wiener schnitzel were over!

The only real port in Palestine was Haifa. Earlier there had been the port in Jaffa, but not for passenger ships. From the ship we went first to a transit camp; it was called Machane Olim, new emigrants’ camp. It was a British Army camp and part of it was the Machane Olim. We were taken there from the harbor.

We rode on a truck and beside us were oranges being transported to packinghouses – harvest must have still been in full swing. A smell, indelible, that was my first impression! It was March – so the most beautiful time of the year. All these new smells had started in Italy, but they were much stronger here.

We were housed in barracks in the camp, but not for long. Hermine Samuel, Max Back’s younger sister who had immigrated to Palestine in the early 1930s, tracked us down and, with all her experience, was able to help us. She arranged a small apartment for us that we could afford. I don’t know where we got the money.

Today there are many kinds of fruits and vegetables in Israel that weren’t around back then. But there was always a large quantity of oranges available that weren’t sold by the piece or kilo, but rather by the sack. That was really the cheapest way. The kitchen was a simple kitchen. We had chickens and so we had eggs, and my father, Max Back, also had rabbits. But I can’t remember ever having eaten a rabbit.

Since my parents didn’t know how things would turn out, I had the opportunity to live with farmers in a village for a while. The village was a moshav [A type of cooperative agricultural community] called Nahalal. It was arranged in a circle, with a large water container and a tower in the center. They kept guard in the tower.

Many people who became prominent figures in Israel lived here, like the family of Moshe Dayan. The old-established farmers were primarily Russians. There was also a group of young people from Vienna who belonged together and had their own life there. They were older than I was – sometimes I was with them because I didn’t have a relationship with the family of the farmer I was living with. I had to work a lot, which was a new experience for me. All in all it was very good – you gather new perspectives and learn to do something with your hands. 

There was also a small, very modest synagogue there. I prepared for my Bar Mitzvah there – there were even religious people there that helped me out and stood by my side. My mother came for my Bar Mitzvah and brought a sweet treat for me. I stayed a few months in the moshav and then went back to Haifa.

A lot of people got work with the British Military back then. Later I was also working for the military. My father got work as a tailor with the British naval installation, as he was a trained tailor. He didn’t earn very much, but it more or less sufficed. Later he became an auxiliary police officer for the English. This troop was deployed to protect Jewish settlements and worked officially with Jewish self-defense groups before the state of Israel was founded. The uniforms originated from the time of Turkish rule and were worn by Arabs as well as Jews.

We moved into another apartment up on the mountain in a suburb of Haifa called Neve Sha’anan. The apartment was in a very interesting building that no longer exists. It belonged to an Arab who built it in the style of the homes of rich Arabs, the large landowners or Effendis. It had a central hall with small rooms that branched off of it.

No one lived in the hall, but one family occupied each of the small surrounding rooms. It was like a huge shared apartment. Besides the room that was part of the main house, we also had a kitchen and toilet; there was also water.

I slept in the kitchen. Out neighbors were Germans, a Pole, and a Rumanian. I went to an elementary school until I was fifteen – I had to first learn the language. I was the only new arrival in my class, but the children and teacher made it easy for me, so that I was able to learn well. Vienna was gone and forgotten. I was overtaken by so many new impressions – a new language, new smells, everything was new.

My parents often went dancing. There was a small square in our neighborhood where they put on records once or twice a week. People met there and danced. They danced to hits from England that, back then, were modern. But they also danced the tango. The English also came to enjoy themselves. We kids always looked on with curiosity.

In those days the men mainly wore khaki clothes – short pants, long pants, shirts – everything was made of khaki fabric. It didn’t necessarily have anything to do with the military; it was just very common. The community was entirely oriented towards the kibbutz movement. The kibbutz was the ethical paradigm, which also manifested itself in the clothing.

But the war also came to Palestine. Italian airplanes made it to Haifa and were shot down there. You could sense the war somehow. General Rommel was relatively close by.

After school I worked for some time for an electrician, a Yekke. The Yekkes busied themselves with stamp collecting. He spent hours with his stamp buddies. It was very strange. There were a lot of those types, especially among the Yekkes! They probably cultivated these hobbies back in Germany as well. They were also big concertgoers.

I worked for some years in the British Army in an automobile workshop. That later became my career. There I came into contact with people who agreed with me politically, since even as a child I had read a lot of books, like Jack London and Maxim Gorki. Figures you’d find in these books suddenly appeared at my place of work. I became a very politically conscious person and a member of the communist youth movement in Israel, the Brit Hanoar ha Kommunisti. My parents weren’t all too delighted, but that didn’t stop me.

  • After the War

In 1945/46 there was already a movement for the founding of an independent Israeli state. It started with actions and demonstrations for free immigration. There was a lot of pressure after the war once the scale of the destruction became known and many Jews wanted to get into the country, but were sent back because the English wanted to limit free immigration.

There was already a state within a state with Jewish institutions – they called it “Medina baderech,” which when translated means “a state becoming.” But people wanted a completely autonomous Jewish state. When the English knew that their days were numbered, they began acting wilder and wilder with arrests, shootings, and house searches.

By the time the state of Israel was founded I was already with the ghost army, as we were already mobilized and organized even before there was a state and army. When the state was founded in 1948 we were already in the middle of war. The Arab population was not too delighted, but they had a lot of trouble getting themselves organized.

I had contact with Arabs because I was working from 1946-48 for an oil company that had workshops in Haifa. There were Arabs working there as well. I was in the workers’ council with Arab colleagues. There were some that followed the propaganda calls from the Arab leadership and fled in May 1948, after the state of Israel was founded.

Many fled helter-skelter. We arrived in apartments where there was still warm food sitting on the table. The ones who fled and never returned are still refugees to this day. Or else they are no longer refugees, but still talk about their hometown of Haifa. Good, I can understand that people dwell in childhood dreams, in memories. It was a tragedy – and that what the Arabs call it as well: a catastrophe. I don’t know what Israel would have looked like if they had all stayed.

We didn’t know anything about my grandmother who had stayed in Vienna. We only learned about her fate after the war. She was thrown out of the apartment where she had spent 20 years of her life. Then she lived in one of these collective apartments in Vienna’s 2nd district and from there she was deported: first to Theresienstadt and then to Treblinka, where she was murdered.

I can’t remember ever having spoken about going back to Austria. Maybe people talked about how life in Vienna was, that they went to the Prater, or about what they saw or who they met. Those were stories and anecdotes about a past life in Vienna.

Among many immigrants there was a great language barrier between parents and children. Even my parents could only speak very basic Hebrew, and couldn’t even use it properly. They primarily moved around in circles with their linguistic options – within a group of friends made up of people who spoke German. They stewed in their own juices throughout the years. It was somewhat better through me, but not by much, because I could speak German and so spoke to them in German.

But through my brother, Yoram, who was born 27 January 1940, their vocabulary became richer. But of course they held onto the German language, exchanged German literature and German newspapers. They even held onto Austrian cuisine. My mother cooked rissoles, fried schnitzel – even from camel meat – and made pancakes and dumplings.

My father Max Back died of angina in 1957. He smoked a lot and his life wasn’t easy.

After military service I began working in a bookstore in Haifa. They sold, among other things, Soviet literature, an area that had always interested me. I worked in the bookstore for fifteen years. Between 1963 and 1966 – always for about half the year – I was in the GDR [German Democratic Republic – East Germany].

I spent a total of a year and half there and met my wife in Berlin. At the time the Israeli Communist Party had sent me there for a training course. That was the first time in decades that I was in Europe. Vienna was just a pale memory for me.

When I was there I never hid they fact that I was Jew from Israel, but I also never paraded it around. Whoever wanted to know, could find out! I wasn’t the only one from Israel in the GDR, there were quite a few of us and we saw things as they were in the GDR and didn’t want to sugarcoat anything. I didn’t implicitly approve of everything in the GDR, but it was a time of relative openness; there were critical tendencies. In 1966 I even worked a good half a year in a Russian bookstore: “The International Book.” The bookstore was in the center of East Berlin, near the former West Berlin border crossing Checkpoint Charlie. Customers came into the shop who were interested in Russian books and LPs.

My wife Jutta and I were married in East Berlin, in Koepenick City Hall. Then we had to wait a year until she could come with me to Israel. Jutta came in August 1967. My mother had already passed away in early March 1967 and was never able to meet my wife.

Jutta came to Israel in 1967 as the Six Day War had come to an end, but at a time when the state of war still prevailed. She arrived to the airport in full darkness. I was still with the military, so the husband of a work colleague picked her up from the airport.

We settled in, she met the relatives, integrated herself, learned the language. In 1968 I distanced myself from my earlier political movement to a significant degree. There were national and international reasons for this: The Soviet Union’s position toward Israel in 1967 during the war, as well as the Soviet Union’s position toward efforts in Czechoslovakia to lead a more liberal and democratic life. This, along with many other reasons, moved me, as well as many others, to bid farewell to the Communist movement.

A war-like situation continued after the Six Day War. There was the War of Attrition between Israel and Egypt, which lasted for years and touched every citizen, as everyone had to do their auxiliary service in the army each year. In 1973 Egypt attempted to storm the Suez Canal and Sinai Peninsula, along with recapturing the Gaza Strip. This “Yom Kippur War” took the whole country by complete surprise.

People couldn’t grasp that the Israeli secret service and the military in particular had totally failed. It concerned me, because I was riled up by the outbreak of war, particularly during the peaceful atmosphere of Yom Kippur, and said to my wife, “Now listen to me, I am old, and I’d like this war to be my last war in Israel.”

In 1975 I had the possibility to get work, a possibility I saw through contact with a bookstore in Vienna.

It honestly wasn’t easy for us. I left behind my childhood, my youth, a good part of my life, as well as my brother Yoram, family and friends. It wasn’t easy for Jutta either. She was in Israel for eight years and had become fond of it. She had found her bearings, felt at home. We weren’t leaving for economic reasons either.

I didn’t get Austrian citizenship automatically. The fact that I had been born in Vienna didn’t automatically help me obtain citizenship. It’s established that back then, in 1938, the state of Austria was no longer, so people didn’t have to take responsibility. There was probably the right of domicile, but I didn’t have that.

There was a certificate of family origin from my father, meaning from Back, but I wasn’t his natural son. But for five years I was able to live well without Austrian citizenship and, when I did receive citizenship in 1980, this chapter came to a close.

I have never regretted going to Vienna. Unfortunately developments in Israel confirmed my assumptions. Here in Austria I see myself as a person who needs to take a stand, whether on antidemocratic measures, or on dangerous developments like right-wing radicalism or neo-Nazism. I don’t just have opinions on these matters – I have also been an active participant in the struggle.

My son Robert was born on 8 July 1977. He attended the school of tourism and enjoys visiting relatives in Israel. We are close with my brother Yoram and his family. Yoram is a technician at the famous Technion in Haifa. He paints, dives, and makes art with metal. Lately he’s taken a greater interest in family history.

He visits us in Vienna at least once or twice a year. He has three children. Mor works in food service in Tel Aviv. The daughter, Merav, works in an office, and the youngest, Avidan, studies psychology. My wife and I still have our apartment in Haifa and we go to Israel once a year. But I am very critical of the developments in the country. But Israel is, and remains, my home.

Hana Gasic

Familienhintergrund

Ich bin die Tochter von Menahem und Flora Montiljo. Ich wurde am 27. Juli 1940 in Sarajevo geboren. Ich habe einen Bruder, Rafael, der während des Kriegs am 22. März 1943 geboren wurde.

Die Eltern meines Vaters, Mose und Hana Montiljo Hahasid („der Fromme“), hatten elf Kinder. Diese Familie wurde Montiljo Hahasid genannt, um von den ganz vielen anderen Montiljos in Sarajevo zu unterscheiden und um sie als eine besonders religiöse Familie anzuerkennen. Mein Großvater wurde in den 1870er geboren und arbeitet als Textilhändler in Sarajevo. Er starb in 1941 – vor dem Ausbruch des Krieges. Seine Frau, meine Nonna [Ladino für Großmutter] Hana, lebte viel länger. Während des Kriegs versteckte sie sich mit ihrem Sohn, Jozef, in Sarajevo. Nach dem Krieg entschloss sie sich, den Rest ihres Lebens in Israel zu verbringen. Sie dachte, es würde eh nicht so lange dauern. Doch sie lebte noch 23 Jahre, bis 1970, als sie mit 96 starb. Da sie gegangen war, kam sie nie zurück nach Jugoslawien. Sie ging mit zwei von ihren drei noch lebenden Kindern, ihren Söhnen – Jozef und Leon, meine Onkel.

Mein Vater war der einzige Bruder, der in Jugoslawien zurückblieb. Er hörte die Geschichten über das Leben in Israel, aber glaubte nicht, dass er es dort hätte schaffen könnten. Als ausgebildeter Schneider dachte er, er würde nur in einer Textilfabrik arbeiten müssen und keine Zeit für seine eigenen Kreationen haben. Also blieb er in Sarajevo. Er besuchte 1957 meine Nonna und seine Brüder. Ich erinnere mich nicht mehr an seine Reise oder an seine Rückkehr. Ich erinnere mich auch nicht mehr daran, ob er seine Entscheidung in Sarajevo zu bleiben deswegen infrage stellte. Beide seiner Brüder mussten in Israel viel kämpfen, deshalb bereute er seine Entscheidung wohl nicht.

Meine Mutter, Flora Montiljo (geboren Kohen), wurde am 31. Dezember 1913 in Sarajevo geboren. Ihre Eltern hießen Klara und Rafael Kohen. Sie hatte vier Schwestern und einen Bruder. Meine Nonna Klar starb als meine Mutter erst 13 Jahre alt war. Danach übernahm der Bruder eine zentrale Rolle innerhalb der Familie. Mein Großvater hatte in Sarajevo seine Metzgerei und nach seinem Tod übernahm diese auch der Bruder meiner Mutter. Ich bin mir nicht sicher, ob es rein koscher war, ob das Fleisch nach den religiösen Vorschriften von einem Schochet [rituales Schächten] geschächtet und kascheriert [koscher gemacht] wurde. Damals wurde Sarajevo stark von ihrer muslimischen Bevölkerung geprägt. Es war deswegen schwierig Schweinefleisch in dem Ort zu finden.

Meine Mutter war auf einer Mädchenschule und lernte, wie man ganz nett bestickt. Das mochte sie sehr, doch sie war wegen ihren Aufgaben für das Familiengeschäft oft zu beschäftigt dafür. Unter anderem war sie dafür zuständig, das Fleisch zu liefern. Auf zwei der Fotos in meinem Album sieht man mein Vater als Samuel der Träger, eine Figur aus einer Kurzgeschichte desselben Namens, von Isak Samokovlija, einem jüdischen Schriftsteller aus Sarajevo. Die Geschichte geht um einen Mann, der Fisch an die jüdische Familie Sarajevos liefert. Es ist ironisch, dass meine Mutter irgendwie diese Rolle tatsächlich spielte. Wie der fiktive Samuel, erzählte meine Mutter gerne Geschichte über die verschiedenen Familien, die sie belieferte. Viele davon hatten jüdischen Namen, doch weiß ich nicht, ob ihre Kundschaft ausschließlich jüdisch war. Sie erzählte immer davon, welche Familien Trinkgeld gaben, welche zu geizig oder arm dafür waren, welche ihr Kuchen und Süßigkeiten mitgaben und andere Sachen über die Familien.

Da der Bruder meiner Mutter nach dem Tod ihres Vaters Familienoberhaupt wurde, war es meiner Mutter und ihren Schwestern umso furchtbarer, dass er am Anfang des Krieges weggenommen und nie wiedergesehen wurde. Er spielte gerne Karten mit seinen Kumpels, was er sehr oft machte. Eines Abends, als er vom Kartenspielen zurück nachhause kam, erschien plötzlich sein Kumpel, bei dessen Haus er gerade war, vor der Tür. Er informierte meinen Onkel, dass ihm befohlen wurde, meinen Onkel abzuliefern. Er versicherte meiner Mutter und ihre Schwestern, dass ihr Bruder zurückkommen würde. Trotz seiner Beteuerungen hörte meine Mutter nie wieder von ihrem Bruder.

Vor dem Krieg heiratete ihr Bruder eine slowenische Frau namens Kristina und sie hatten zwei Töchter, Makica und Evica. Sie wurden von Kristinas Mutter gerettet, eine nicht-jüdische slowenische Frau, und wohnten in Sarajevo nach dem Krieg.

Zwei Schwestern meiner Mutter wurden während des Kriegs umgebracht. Meine Mutter erhielt nie eine offizielle Angabe darüber wo und wann, aber sie war überzeugt davon, dass sie im Gjakovo oder Nova Gradiska, zwei Konzentrationslager [Anm. von der kroatischen Ustascha betrieben], umgebracht worden waren. Ihre andere zwei Schwestern überlebten nur deshalb, weil sie vor dem Krieg Nichtjuden geheiratet hatten. Ihre Schwester Ela war mit einem katholischen Mann names Zvonko Gjebic verheiratet. Sie konvertierte und änderte ihr Namen zu Jela. Trotz der Namenänderung, wurde sie von ihrer Mutter immer Ela – Tante Ela von uns – genannt. Sie wohnten in Užice, Serbien, wo Zvonko in der Munitionsfabrik Foma arbeitete. Die andere Schwester meiner Mutter, Rivka, heiratete einen Juden vor dem Krieg. Aber ihr Mann starb und sie heiratete wieder vor dem Krieg, diesmal einen muslimischen Mann namens Karahasanovic. Sie hatten zwei Kinder, Zlata und Ahmed. Herr Karahasanovic starb während des Kriegs bei der Reinigung seines Gewehrs. Ahmed, der 1943 geboren wurde, sah niemals seinen Vater.

Meine Eltern

Beide Eltern stammten aus traditionelle Sarajevo Familien und wie viele solche Familien, verfügten sie nur über bescheidene Geldmittel. Als die Schwestern meiner Mutter dann Nicht-Juden heirateten, was es daher nicht so schlimm wie es gewesen wäre, hätten sie mehr Geld gehabt. Wenn man arm ist, nimmt man, was man kriegen kann und viele Nichtjuden waren nicht auf der Suche nach Mitgift.

Meine Eltern lernten sich in der jüdischen Gemeinde kennen – entweder bei La Benevolencija oder Matatija, den beiden sozialen Vereinen. Fünf oder sechs Jahre lang sahen sie sich sozial und warben um sich. Als sie in 1939 heirateten, hatten sie eine standesamtliche sowie eine jüdische Hochzeit. Mein Vater arbeitete als Schneider bei einem privaten Kleidungsladen von Gavro Perkusic. Nach der Hochzeit kauften sie ein kleines Haus in der Gornja-Mandjija-Straße in einer völlig muslimischen Gegend am Stadtrand. Das Haus war zweistöckig. Unsere Familie wohnte oben in einer Wohnung mit Eingang, Küche, und einem Zimmer, in dem wir alle schliefen. Die Schwester meiner Mutter, Rivka, wohnte unten mit ihren Kindern. Nachdem ihr Mann starb, hatte sie Schwierigkeiten damit, sich zu versorgen, deswegen ließen sie meine Eltern bei uns wohnen und verlangten niemals Miete von ihr.

Das Aufwachsen im Krieg

Während des Krieges wurden mein Vater und wir von dem Chef meines Vaters, Gavro Perkusic, geschützt. Wenn er von einer geplanten Razzia mitbekam – generell um Juden und Serben zu sammeln – versteckte er meinen Vater in seinem Laden bis es vorbei war. Mehrmals wurden meine Mutter, mein Bruder und ich eingesammelt und zum Gefangenenlager gebracht und er konnte uns befreien lassen. Bis auf diese Male verbrachten meine Mutter, mein Bruder und ich den Krieg zuhause. Während des ganzen Krieges hatte meine Mutter einen Rucksack mit allen unseren wichtigsten Habseligkeiten und notwendigen Sachen drin. Immer als wir gesammelt wurden, war das das Einzige, was wir mitnahmen. Im Krieg war meine Mutter gezwungen, ihr Brautkleid gegen vier Kilo Mehl und ein Stück Seife zu verkaufen.

Geschützt wurden wir auch wegen des Standorts unserer Straße und weil die Gegend eine von armen Muslimen war. Wir wohnten in einer steilen, engen Straße, die für die Polizisten bestimmt entmutigend aussah als die hierhergeschickt wurden um Juden zu suchen. Oft riefen die einfach durch die Straßen, ob es noch Juden gibt. Die Nachbaren erwiderte immer damit, dass alle schon weggeschleppt wurden. Ich wette die Persönlichkeit meiner Mutter und ihrer Rolle in der Gemeinde auch dazu führte, dass wir geschützt wurden. Sie war eine der wenigen belesenen Frauen in der Gegend. Wie die meisten jüdischen Frauen zu der Zeit in Sarajevo, erhielt meine Mutter eine Grundausbildung und konnte deswegen schreiben und lesen. Die meisten muslimischen Frauen hatte so eine Ausbildung nicht und konnten weder schreiben noch lesen. Wenn sie solcher Fähigkeiten bedurften, kamen sie für Hilfe immer auf meine Mutter zu. In der Regel verstand sie sich sehr gut mit allen Nachbarn und sie sich mit ihr. Das ist auch ein Grund dafür, warum wir im Krieg nicht erwischt wurden.

Nach dem Krieg

Als ich ungefähr 12 Jahre alt war, renovierten meine Eltern die Wohnung und bauten ein kleines Zimmer für mich und Rafo. Obwohl wir ziemlich arm waren, hatten meine Eltern ein englisches Klosett mit fließenden Wasser unten und dazu auch eine Wäschekammer – noch ein Zimmer mit fließenden Wasser, was die meisten Nachbarn von uns nicht hatten. Später, kurz bevor ich heiratete, baute meine Eltern noch ein Badezimmer oben an. Von der Wäschekammer aus erreichte man einen kleinen Garten, wo mein Vater gerne seine Freizeit verbrachte.

Neben Serbisch-Kroatisch sprachen meine beiden Eltern auch Ladino, wie mein Bruder und ich. Im Laufe der Jahre wurde wenige Ladino gesprochen, aber war noch in unseren Gesprächen verbreitet. Meine Mutter kombinierte immer serbisch-kroatische Wörter mit Ladino. Zum Beispiel sagte sie immer „noc de Purim“ – noc heißt „Abend“ auf serbisch-kroatisch, „de“ heißt „von“ auf Ladino und Purim ist natürlich der jüdische Feiertag.

Wir waren die einzige jüdische Familie in unserer Straße. In der Schule waren normalerweise ein oder zwei Juden in jedem Jahrgang. Buka Kamhi, ein weiteres jüdisches Mädchen, war der ganzen Oberschule bei mir in der Klasse und wir wurden beste Freundinnen. Wir sind immer noch beste Freundinnen, obwohl sie in England lebt. Ihr Vater, Haim Kamhi, war ein sehr gebildeter und intelligenter Mann, ein Jude par excellance. Er gehörte zu den Wenigen, die nach dem Krieg immer noch voll mit Judentum engagiert waren, die alle Feiertage und Schabbat ernsthaft wahrnahmen. Es gab viele, die ihre Wahrnehmung der jüdischen Feiertagen versteckten oder diese gar nicht mitmachten. Doch Herr Kamhi übte seine Religion frei und ganzherzig aus. Er war auch Jahrelang Präsident der jüdischen Gemeinde in Sarajevo.

Nach dem Krieg, 1949, fing mein Vater an als Schneider im Nationaltheater zu arbeiten und arbeitete dort durchgehend bis zu seinem Tod. Neben dieser Vollzeitstelle, hatte er auch Privatkunden und stellte unsere gesamte Kleidung her. Mein Vater arbeitete hart und legte immer Geld für Sommerurlaube zurück. Die meisten in der Gegend fuhren nicht weg, aber mein Vater sorgte jeden Sommer dafür, dass wir ans Meer fuhren. Dort brachte er meinem Bruder und mir das Schwimmen bei, während meine Mutter vom Strand zusah, da sie nicht schwamm.

Mein Vater war sehr aufgeschlossen. Er sang ganz gern, vor allem Lieder auf Ladino, und trank und aß mit Freunden gern. Meine Mutter war ein bisschen zurückhaltender, ein bisschen weniger sozial, und sie warnte ihn immer vor Übertreibung. Selten sprach sie über ihre Erfahrungen im Krieg. Mein ganzes Wissen darüber erhielt nach und nach im Laufe der Jahre – von ihr, sowie von Verwandten und Freunden. Nach dem Krieg vermied meine Mutter gelbfarbige Klamotten. Die Farbe trug ich mein ganzes Leben fast auch nicht, obwohl es mit meinem Kolorit gut passen würde. Irgendwann fing ich an, nach und nach mehr Gelb einzubeziehen, doch meine Mutter fühlte sich immer unwohl, wenn ich diese Farbe trug.

Nach dem Krieg waren meine Eltern in der lokalen Gemeinde und im Leben der jüdischen Gemeinde beide sehr aktiv. Mein Vater erhielt auch einige Auszeichnungen für seine Taten. Er engagierte sich auf der Ebene des sozialen Handelns und Gemeindeaufbau; er mischte sich nicht in Politik ein. Im Krieg waren er und sein Chef in der Oppositionsbewegung aktiv. Er hatte auch Kontakt zu einer illegalen Druckerei in unserer Straße. Nach dem Krieg kämpfte er dafür, das Haus unter Denkmalschutz zu bringen. Irgendwann brachten sie eine Tafel an, die mit einer Glühbirne ausgestattet war. Mein Vater war ihr selbsternannter Verwalter: er sorgte immer dafür, dass die Stadt die Glühbirne nach deren Ausbrennen auswechselt.

In der jüdischen Gemeinde war mein Vater Ausschussmitglied und einer der Wenigen, der nach dem Krieg regelmäßig bei religiösen Anlässen mitmachte. Er war jeden Freitagabend beim Gottesdienst, je nach Wetterlage. Da wir auf einer steilen, schmalen Straße am Stadtrand wohnten, war es ihm beim schlechten Wetter unmöglich, in die Synagoge zu gehen. Er war einer von ungefähr 20 Männern, der jedes Jahr beim Pesach-Sederabend war. Obwohl er immer da war, leitete er nie die Gottesdienste oder religiösen Veranstaltungen.

Meine Mutter war auch aktives Mitglied der lokalen sowie der jüdischen Gemeinden. Nach dem Krieg nahm sie an Verbesserungsarbeiten in der Gegend teil, half weiter den analphabetischen Frauen und ermutigte sie dazu, weiter zu lernen. Für die jüdische Gemeinde half sie, das Essen für den Sederabend und sonstige Veranstaltungen vorzubereiten – vor allem die lokumikus [leichte Kekse aus Eier und Mehl] und enhaminados [hartgekochte Eier].

Unser religiöses Leben

Nach dem Krieg behielt unsere Familie einige religiöse Bräuche bei – wohl mehr als der Durchschnittsjude in Sarajevo zu dieser Zeit. Am Eingang der Wohnung brachten meine Eltern eine Mesusa an, doch drinnen gab es keine religiösen Gegenstände. Mein Bruder wurde im Krieg geboren und sofort danach organisierte mein Vater mit Rabbi Menahem Romano, dem letzten Rabbi Sarajevos, die Brit Mila für ihn zu machen. Mein Bruder erlitt wegen dieser Brit Mila Erschwerungen, unter anderem ein Stottern von dem Stress. Während der Pubertät war sein Stottern ganz schlimm, doch nach Therapie und Zeit wurde es besser. An Rabbi Menahem Romano erinnere ich mich nur noch als alten Mann, vor dem wir als Kinder Respekt hatten.

Meine Mutter nahm Schabbat nur insofern wahr, dass sie einige Sachen nicht machte. Samstag war in vielen Hinsichten ein normaler Arbeitstag, doch meine Mutter achtete drauf, nicht zu reisen oder unnötige Hausarbeiten, wie Wäsche waschen oder putzen, zu übernehmen. Samstags gingen meine Eltern gerne spazieren, auch zum Kaffee beim Hotel Europa im Zentrum Sarajevos. Immer wenn wir neue Kleidung hatten, mussten wir darauf warten, bis wir sie zum ersten Mal an einem Samstag tragen durften.

Zu den Hohen Feiertagen und zum Pessach gingen wir zu El-Kal – unser Wort für die Synagoge. Als Kind wollte ich das Blasen des Schofars [Widderhorn] nie verpassen. Ich interessierte mich wahrscheinlich deshalb immer für die Gottesdienste, weil die eine Art Neuigkeit waren, die nur ein paar Mal im Jahr stattfanden. In der Synagoge saßen wir immer oben bei den Frauen. Vor Jom-Kippur ging ich mit meiner Mutter zum alten jüdischen Friedhof, um die Gräber meiner Großeltern mit Eimer und Lappen zu waschen. Meine Mutter sorgte auch dafür, ihre Streits immer vor Jom-Kippur beizulegen. Die Verwandten und Freunde, mit denen meine Mutter im vergangen Jahre gestritten hatte, waren wieder willkommen bei uns. Während dieser Feiertage aßen wir normalerweise Lamm mit Kastanien, je nachdem ob es welche gab. Meine Mutter und Vater fasteten immer am Jom-Kippur, aber zwangen meinen Bruder und mich nie mitzufasten. Als mein Vater am Jom-Kippur zurück von El-Kal kam, aßen wir immer zuerst lokumikus und tranken Kaffee mit Milch (sogar mit mehr Milch als Kaffee).

Generell bedeuteten die Feiertage immer besseres Essen und eine besondere Stimmung. Zum Pessach war mein Vater immer beim Sederabend der Gemeinde. Die 20 Männer, die sonst mit dem religiösen Leben sehr engagiert waren, machten immer mit, doch kaum jemand anders. Kinder waren nicht dabei.

Jedes Jahr stellte die jüdische Gemeinde in Sarajevo eine Laubhütte auf. Sie wurde in einer Nische gestellt, die so aussah, als ob sie extra dafür gebaut wurde. Die Gemeinde schmückte sie mit Obst und Zweigen nach den Vorschriften der Tradition. Ich glaube nicht, dass man eine zuhause hatte.

Schawuot feierten wir am wenigsten. Meine Eltern feierten jene Feiertage, die am meisten mit Kindern zu tun hatten. Vielleicht wurde sie deswegen nicht gefeiert, oder deshalb, weil es im Mai, am Ende der Ferienzeit, ist. Hanukkah, Purim und Tu biSchevat oder, wie wir es nannten, Hamishoshi [auf Ladino auch Frutas genannt], erfüllten diese Kinder-Kriterien und wurden freudig bei uns gefeiert. Zum Hanukkah stellte meine Mutter den Channukia mit Kerzen und Dochten auf. Wir Kinder zündeten die Kerzen an und erhielten Auszeichnungen, ausgehend davon, ob wir gute Schüler und Kinder gewesen waren. Danach sang mein Vater, doch weiß ich nicht mehr was. Jedes Jahr bekam wir einen neuen Dreidel [Kreisel] von der Gemeinde und von den Eltern.

Hanukkah wurde zum populären Feiertag sowohl in der jüdischen Gemeinde als auch in der breiteren Gemeinde Sarajevos, nachdem das Sarajevo-Theater in 1958 „Das Tagebuch von Anne Frank“ inszenierte. Ich glaube, da gab es eine Szene über Hanukkah, die das Interesse erweckte.

Purim feierten wir auch. Zu diesem Anlassen hatten wir ein großes Essen mit Familienmitgliedern, doch nachdem meine Onkel nach Israel gegangen war, war es viel kleiner. Meine Mutter kochte kleine pastelikus [kleine Fleischpastete], die, im Gegensatz zu normalen pasteles, in kleinen Einzelportionen geformt wurden, sowie borekitus [Pastete mit Blätterteig und div. Füllungen] und roskitus [Kuchen mit Walnüsse]. Jedes Jahr machte mein Vater kleine Stoffbeutel für mich und meinen Bruder, die wir ums Hals trugen und von den Erwachsenen mit Geld gefüllt wurden. Manchmal konnten wir sogar ein paar Tage nach Purim Geld von Verwandten sammeln.

Meine Eltern zeigten ihre Ausgelassenheit gegenüber den jüdischen Feierlichkeiten vor allem beim Hamishoshi. Trotz unserer beschiedenen finanziellen Lage, kauften meine Eltern immer diverse Früchte, egal wie exotisch oder teuer, die es in Sarajevo zu finden gab. Es gab normale Äpfel, Birnen und Trauben aber auch Orangen, damals eine Seltenheit, trockenes Johannisbrot und fistikas, Erdnüsse in Schalen, die meine Mutter zuhause röstete.

Nach dem Krieg hatten die Kinder meiner Generation keine Bar- oder Bat-Mitzwoth. Die Jugendorganisationen veranstalteten Aktivitäten oder Vorträge für Jom haAtzma’ut [israelischer Unabhängigkeitstag], aber ich kann mich daran nicht sehr gut erinnern. Jedes Jahr waren meine Eltern auf alle Fälle bei der Gedenkveranstaltungen in Djakovo und Nova Gradiska. Obwohl Juden aus ganz Jugoslawien dabei waren, war die jüdische Gemeinde Sarajevos der eigentliche Veranstalter. Die Frauen der Gemeinde Sarajevos machten Hunderte von lokumikus und enhaminados und brachten slivovica [Pflaumenschnaps] für alle.

Mein Mann Miroslav

Jedes Jahr waren wir mit meinen Eltern am Meer und sie schickten uns auch in jüdische Ferienlager. Als wir älter waren, schickten sie uns auf Ausflüge. Auf einem solchen Ausflug lernte ich meinen zukünftigen Mann, Miroslav Gasic, kennen. Die Exkursion wurde von der Ferijalina Savez Reiseorganisation organsiert und ging zum einem Jugendzeltplatz in der Nähe von Dubrovnik. Ein Jahr später traf ich Miroslav wieder auf einem Zeltplatz bei Makarska. Danach verloren wir den Kontakt bis mein Bruder anfing, an der Universität in Belgrad zu studieren. Da er und Miroslav in derselben Fakultät studieren, eröffnete ich den Kontakt und sagte meinem Bruder, wie er unserer Beziehung helfen konnte. Rafo entpuppte sich als guter Vermittler. Wir heirateten also in Sarajevo und verbrachte unsere Flitterwochen in Dubrovnik – diesmal im Hotel und keinen Zeltplatz.

Meine Mutter kam nie darüber hinweg, dass ich nach Belgrad zog. Nach einer Weile lernte sie, ihre Unzufriedenheit nicht immer so zeigen zu müssen, aber die Vorstellung akzeptiere sie nie. Unsere Nachbaren in Sarajevo sagten mir, dass sie nach meinen Besuchen lange weinte.

Miroslav absolvierte die Universität und arbeite bis zu seiner Pensionierung bei der Vinca Atominstitut in der Nähe von Belgrad. Ich arbeitete als Sekretärin bei der Föderation der jüdischen Gemeinden Jugoslawiens in Belgrad bis ich die Stelle als Anwältin beim Bildungsministerium bekam, wo ich heute noch arbeite. Wir haben einen Sohn, Dejan, der am 1. Januar 1973 geboren wurde und eine Tochter, Tamara, die am 23. September 1974 geboren worden ist.

Mein Vater Menahem (Miki) Montiljo „Hasid“ starb am 25. April 1981 im Krankenhaus in Sarajevo. Rabbi Cadik Danon, der dafür aus Belgrad kam, leitete seine Beerdigung. Nach der Beerdigung erlaubte uns unsere Mutter, dass wir ihr ein Grab neben ihm kaufen, da sie schon wusste, sie wird nicht lange ohne ihrem geliebten Miki leben können. Meine Mutter deckte die Spiegel in der Wohnung zu und organisierte einen Monat nach seinem Tod ein Limmud [Lernstunde] in der Gemeinde für meinen Vater. Meine Mutter Flora Montiljo starb im Oktober 1981 und wurde neben meinem Vater begraben.

Hier schließt sich der Kreis in mancher Hinsicht: die Familie meines Vaters, die Montiljos, waren als Montiljo Hahasid bekannt – ein Ausdruck des Respekts für besonders fromme sephardische Familien. Meine Eltern hielten ihr ganzes Leben daran fest und jetzt erwecken meine Kinder die Tradition wieder zum Leben. Meine Tochter Tamara wohnt in Israel und mein Sohn Dejan ist ein gläubiger Jude in Belgrad. Heute trägt Dejan den Namen seines Großvaters Menahem und führt die Tradition der Montiljo „Hasidim“ weiter.

Aristide Streja

Aristide Streja
Bucharest
Romania
Interviewer: Anca Ciuciu
Date of the interview: April 2004

Aristide Streja is an active retiree; although he is 82, he still works for the Jewish community as a guide and custodian of the 'Moses Rosen' Memorial of the Jewish Martyrs. An architect by trade, he was a head of workshop at the Institute for Designing Standardized Constructions. He designed and erected many public and industrial buildings. He co-authored with Lucian Schwartz 'Sinagogi din Romania' ['Synagogues of Romania'] (1996), a book that testifies on the situation of many of the synagogues of the Jewish communities in the country. The Great Synagogue where Mr. Streja works now was built in 1846 and was declared a historic monument by the Romanian Academy. In 1980, it started to shelter the 'Moses Rosen' Memorial of the Jewish Martyrs, a reminder of the Holocaust of the Romanian Jews and of the Jewish quarter that once lay around the synagogue. Seventy years before, Aristide Streja would play with other Jewish children in its courtyard, while the parents attended the religious service. He had his bar mitzvah here. And today, in one of the offices adjoining the synagogue, he is preoccupied with its maintenance and restoration.

Family background
Growing up
During the War
After the War
Glossary:

Family background

My paternal grandparents passed away before I was born and before my father came to Bucharest. They both lived and died in Namoloasa [a commune in Southern Moldavia, in the Galati County], long before World War I, leaving behind a family of several members. My grandfather's name was Haim Maier Wechsler. My grandmother's name was Feighe. My father, who was their oldest child, had to support two sisters. I don't know what the circumstances of their deaths were. I never asked about this in my childhood and, when I grew older, these things were not talked about.

Blimette Benjamin [nee Wechsler], one of my father's sisters, married Aron Benjamin. Blimette had two boys, Mauriciu and Carol, and a girl, Bori. She emigrated to Israel early, around 1955. She lived with Carol in the Nir Yitzhak kibbutz, on Doar HaNeghev St. Blimette died in the 1970's and I don't know what became of the rest of her family. When she was alive, we kept in touch with her. She told us [in her letters] about the way she lived in the kibbutz.

I can't tell you too much about Betti Lupu [nee Wechsler], my father's other sister. She had a housewife's education and no special training for any profession. She had learnt to tailor and she was into ready-made clothes, underwear mending, and women's clothes. Her husband had a fragile health and worked with her. They had a family workshop, not a real business. Betti was the main provider in the family. She worked very much as a housewife and as a tailor. They lived in Bucharest - I don't know on what street. They were religious people. Betti had one son and two daughters. The son, Adolf Lupu, was a physician specialized in internal medicine. While he was serving as an army doctor, he was shot to death by a Legionary 1 officer [during World War II]. Franchette Recu [nee Lupu] married Misu Recu and had two daughters. Evelina was married, but had no children; she emigrated to Israel. Betti was very affected [by her son's death]. Her husband died, and she followed him. Little of this family survived World War II.

My father, Haim Maier Wechsler, was born in Namoloasa, in 1883. He changed his name to Iulius Wechsler before 1910. He got married in Ploiesti, in 1912. My brother and sister were born before the war [Ed. note: 1916 was the year Romania entered World War I.]. My father came to Bucharest around 1900. His parents were dead, so a part of what he earned from the small businesses he did was destined for the support of his sisters.

I know more things about my maternal grandparents, the Letzlers. My grandmother was named Eva Letzler, and my grandfather was named Maier Letzler. They were born around the middle of the 19th century. My grandmother died at a relatively early age. My grandfather re-married, but not officially - with Jews, if you live with a woman for a long period of time, it's as if you were married to her. He had a woman whose name was Eva too. Eventually, they also got married at the civil status office. Being a rabbi and a shochet, widely known in the Jewish community of the town of Ploiesti, he wasn't allowed to re-marry immediately after he became a widower. I hardly met my grandmother [my grandfather's first wife]. She was slim. She was a very nice woman who had received a moral upbringing; she was very quiet too. She was a housewife who had been raised in the strictest spirit of the Judaic religion. My sister, who was older than I was, and my brother were students and the only topic of conversation they could share with our grandmother [when she came to visit us] was how to look after children. She got ill and she died approximately at the end of the 1920's.

My grandfather was very religious. He shepherded a shul in Ploiesti. My grandfather had received a 100% Jewish education, just like my grandmother. I don't think they had schools organized by the State or something like that. They went to the yeshivah, where they studied in Ivrit, but also in Romanian. They used Yiddish at home. I don't think they spoke other languages. My grandfather dressed like a rabbi: in black, with a long caftan; he used a walking cane. I met him, as he would come visit us on holidays. It's understandable how my mother got her religious education. We, the children, were not very religious, and every time our grandfather came by, he asked our mother why she tolerated her children being disrespectful. My sister was more liberal in thought, almost a Communist, not very religious. She didn't go to the synagogue very often, and all these would make our grandfather say: 'How come you let her stay home instead of going to the synagogue on Saturday? Is this the way to raise your daughter? With this kind of thoughts?' Grandfather Maier Letzler died before World War II, approximately in the 1930's. I don't know where his relatives were scattered, if he had any.

I once went to Ploiesti with my mother to see my grandparents' house. It was a large, one-floor house that was rather decrepit - but I suppose that it had looked better while they were alive. Next to it there was a large hall where the shul was. The shul is an ordinary dwelling converted or a small room where a minyan of men gathers. The synagogue is a place specially built where a minyan of men or a group of women congregate.

My maternal grandparents had four children. The youngest died because he was sick. I can only remember the names of those who lived. They were: Simon Letzler, the older son, Pene Letzler, the younger boy and Estera Letzler, my mother.

Simon Letzler, my mother's brother, was born around 1885 in Ploiesti. He went to Law School in Bucharest. As he came from Ploiesti, he was hired by an American oil company and he left to America in 1915, just one year before the war [World War I] broke in Romania. He first worked as a newspaper salesman, and then he got a job as a clerk for another oil company, because he had the necessary experience. He married a local Jewish woman and they lived relatively well. They had four children: one girl and three boys. The girl, Ana Letzler, was married, but got divorced and didn't have any children. The boys were named Edy, Alfred and Hary Letzler. I didn't meet any of them. Ana came to Romania a few times. All her brothers have children and grandchildren. They all had intellectual professions. One of them was a lawyer. These are the successors of the family in America, in the New York City area.

Pene Letzler, my mother's brother, was born around 1890, in Ploiesti. He went to college in Bucharest and became a lawyer. He was a famous lawyer in Ploiesti and he was also involved in the Romanian politics - he was the deputy prefect of the Prahova County. He served as a lieutenant in World War I. Being a Jewish lawyer in the 1930's (when the anti-Semitic trends began in Romania) was not easy at all. He lived in Ploiesti and was married to a lady named Mili Letzler. She wasn't too rich and she wasn't too cultivated either, but the two of them were in love. She was Jewish. It was difficult for a rabbi's son to marry a non-Jewish woman, especially in a provincial Romanian town. They only had a daughter, Dora Letzler, who studied Law too. The Letzlers had a very good financial situation. They were rather well-off, owned their house (which meant a lot back then) and lived on a main street in Ploiesti. Their house looked like a boyar's house [Ed. note: The boyars were the Romanian nobility. They usually owned estates and lived in houses built in the local style.]. It had a ground floor and an upper floor, a metal fence, an extra pavilion to shelter the maids, a place for the car and a place for growing pigeons. During World War II he was disbarred. He could no longer practice and, of course, he had to stop doing politics too. His file looked very bad. He was 100% bourgeois and he had become undesirable from a social point of view. He was wealthy enough to survive though. His daughter married a director from the Ministry, came to Bucharest and became a magistrate. She had to leave her office when the Communists came to power because her social origins were considered unhealthy [bourgeois] and she turned into a housewife. She brought her father to Bucharest. They sold the estate [in Ploiesti] and got enough money to live from and to buy a new estate in Bucharest, on Lacul Tei Ave. He died from skin cancer in the 1970's. His daughter died in the 1980's. She also suffered from a disease - it was something degenerative, related to the collagen, that couldn't be cured at the time.

Simon and Pene were rather modern Jews. They weren't religious, they celebrated holidays mostly at home and they went to the synagogue very seldom. Though they weren't religious in the mystical sense, they did observe the holidays and admitted being Jews.

Estera Wechsler [nee Letzler], my mother, was born in 1888, in Ploiesti. She attended a boarding school and spoke German and French. Naturally, she had also learnt Yiddish at home. All she told me about her childhood was that she used to be a good student and that her teachers thought highly of her, especially because of her skills in painting and drawing. Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately - who could tell? -, my mother married a tradesman from Bucharest and moved with him. She interrupted her studies. She would have liked to go to the Arts Academy [in Bucharest], and her teachers had encouraged her about going to college. My grandparents had had a religious, bigot upbringing. Religious Jews believe that girls should get married at an early age, and, if possible, to a rabbi - which is considered to be all that a young girl could wish for. This was my mother's fate.

My mother made many paintings - I still keep some of them at home. When we were children, she used to do many things related to this decorating skill of hers, including weaving Persian rugs starting from a model. My elder brother would copy decorative models from magazines on a large canvas with little squares and my mother would look at the small model and on the canvas on which it had been copied and would weave the rug. She would also weave decorative pillow covers. I gave one of these to a nephew of mine and I keep another one at home. My mother's culture was rather rich. She spoke foreign languages and she read literature in Romanian and in other languages too. My father's intention was to send us to school to get some education, but it was my mother who insisted that we go all the way from elementary school to college.

My parents met through a matchmaker. It was probably someone from Ploiesti who saw that my grandfather had a daughter who had reached the proper age for marriage and who thought about finding her the best match. So it was through this intermediary that discussions were held on whether she wanted to marry the man and whether she found his situation acceptable. My father's social position was of a tradesman. Since most of the Jews were craftsmen, tailors, shoemakers etc., being a tradesman meant a good position for a Jew. My mother, who was more educated than her suitor (she had attended a boarding school, spoke foreign languages, had painting skills etc.), accepted to marry the man because of his material situation. Being a very beautiful woman, all her children were beautiful, except me. She agreed to this match with my father knowing that they both thought they would make a happy married couple. And so they did.

Growing up

We lived in a house with a courtyard; there was another family next door. My father had no employees and, by God, he worked like a slave in order to keep our household afloat. Back then, housework was no easy job. My mother, apart from looking after us, the children, had to do all the washing too, since washing machines hadn't been invented yet. My mother's typical day was a very difficult day. She had to wash every one of us using a wash basin - we didn't have bathrooms and bath tubs in those days. All we had was plumbing and sewerage from the public network - and that was already a great progress. We had running water in the kitchen and that was where all the washing took place. It got very difficult in winter. The kitchen was heated with a metal stove. Fire wood was kept in the courtyard. My mother had to complete lots of difficult chores. For the winter, barrels would be filled with pickles, green tomatoes, bell peppers, cabbage - and someone had to buy them and prepare them. My father would give a hand too. Our household looked a lot like a countryside household, only we lived in a town. A woman's work was very hard. Of course, men didn't have an easy time either, as they were in charge of earning money and they also had to do some things around the house. Money was painfully earned in a time when capitalism was at its beginnings. People didn't work 8 hours a day, they worked 12-14. Life was very hard, especially for the petty tradesmen.

My father was very busy because he used to go to fairs. I went with him too. There were these fairs in various towns of Walachia. They would be organized on special occasions. Each town had its own times to hold a fair. Those trade fairs would get a lot of attention, as there were no cinemas or bands back then. [Ed. note: Even today, some traditional fairs related to certain holidays are still held. Various tradesmen and craftsmen sell their products there.] They served snacks and meat rolls. Every town had a certain period in which it would organize a fair; periods could coincide and it was possible for two towns to have fairs at the same time. Tradesmen would build some shacks made of wood, many of which were covered with cloth. They were erected directly on the ground and people lived in them. Imagine a curtain with benches to sleep on behind it. Of course, toilets were far away - they were public and had no water. The water supply was a fountain. This is how tradesmen lived for a while - at the outskirts of the towns, in the field, in those shacks built next to one another which had counters to display the goods. My father sold underwear. I often accompanied him to fairs to help him sell his merchandise, during my summer vacations.

My parents had three children: Stefania, Sebastian and Aristide Wechsler. Stefania Rubinger [nee Wechsler], my sister, was born in 1914, in Bucharest. Her story is hard to tell. She was married when World War II came. Her husband, Rubinger, was a painter. He was a man of an extraordinary beauty, tall, robust, highly cultivated and talented. My sister may have gone to the boarding school, but her husband had an artistic culture. His works are now in Israel, Germany and Romania. He worked as a set designer for all the major theaters in Bucharest: the State Opera, the Youth Theater, and the National Theater; he worked for the Jewish State Theater 2 for a long time too. He met my sister by accident. He wasn't rich, and my sister wasn't rich either. They were relatively poor, but they married for love. They lived in Bucharest until the 1970's, when they emigrated to Germany. It was a time when Germany accepted German- speaking immigrants of German descent. He had been born in Cernauti and spoke German; my sister spoke German too. She received a pension in Germany. Her husband received a large pension, because he had worked a lot and his activity was taken into consideration. They settled in the town of Dusseldorf and stayed there. My sister now lives there by herself, as my brother-in-law died two years ago [in 2002]. He was run over by a car on a pedestrian crossing, at the age of 92. My sister is about 90 now. The two of them have two extraordinary children: Irina Rubinger and Adrian Rubinger. Irina is the elder child; she was born during World War II. Adrian was born later - he is now about 52 or 53. They both grew up in Bucharest. They currently live in Paris. On their way to becoming immigrants in Germany, they passed through France and stayed there.

Irina Rubinger, a student in Biology, graduated in Paris. She worked in research and she taught courses in higher education. Not so long ago, she used to be a lecturer for a medical school in Paris. She married a Romanian actor, Iulian Negulescu. The two of them had a daughter, Ilinca. Eventually, they got divorced. Ilinca studied the French literature at Sorbonne and attempted to start a career in drama. She now works in the film industry. She married Julien Cohen in Paris. She recently gave birth to a baby girl who is now only a few months old.

When he got to Paris, Adrian Rubinger passed an admission exam in architecture at the Ecole des Beaux Arts. Foreigners were subject to 'numerus clausus': there was a limited number of positions for people who were not French. My nephew did well at one of the most difficult entrance exams for higher education in France and got admitted to the Faculty of Architecture in 1968. He graduated in Paris, and then he went to Israel. He passed some exams there too, and he ended up holding a second architect's degree - an Israeli one. I don't know exactly the periods when he was a student and the times when he graduated from both faculties. He met his wife, Ester, in Israel. She was an Israeli woman whose parents were Romanian Jews. The couple went to Paris, where Ester graduated in psychology. However, she mostly taught Ivrit to the Jewish community there and to the French who wanted to learn the language. They have two daughters: Miriam and Sara [Rubinger]. Miriam is 22 and goes to two colleges: Judaic studies and Psychology. Sara, who's in high school, is about to turn 16. They are very religious. They observe the ritual on Friday evening, rest on Saturday, don't answer the phone on Friday and Saturday, stay home, pray, go to the temple. They kept in touch with me - they love me and I love them. I went to visit them two years ago. Every time we go to see our children, we pass by Paris and Dusseldorf to see our good relatives - sister and brother, nephew and nieces. We keep in touch with all of them and we love them very much. Adrian is a nephew who behaves as if he were our son.

Sebastian Sebastien, my brother, was born in 1915, in Bucharest. [He changed his name from Wechsler to Sebastien after World War I.] He first went to the Faculty of Law and Philosophy, and then he attended the Faculty of Architecture, which he graduated in 1945. He chose architecture despite his having already graduated in Law and Philosophy because the Jews were disbarred in 1940, so it was obvious that Law wouldn't make a good career. He was kicked out from the Faculty of Architecture [because of the Jewish Statutum] 3, but he continued his studies after the war and became an architect ahead of me. His fiancée, Lola Gotfried, came from a well-off family - her grandfather had a shoe store on Victoriei Ave. Back then, the shoes sold by the luxury stores on Victoriei Ave. had the name of the store imprinted on them. It was a famous store in Bucharest and her grandfather was very rich. He had a block of flats built at 36 C. A. Rosetti St. which is still there today. At the time, it was a very modern building, heated with terracotta stoves. He had three children and, when he died, they inherited these apartments. My sister-in-law is still the owner of those apartments (her ownership has been officially recognized), but there's no use, for there is someone living there and nothing can be done about it. My brother and my sister-in-law emigrated to France around 1960 and settled in Paris. My brother was employed as an architect - he didn't have his own workshop. Thanks to his wife's entrepreneurial skills, they later opened a decorations and clocks store on a central street in Paris. For many years, this small business brought them more revenues than architecture.

I, Aristide Streja [Ed. note: He changed his name from Wechsler to Streja after World War II.], was born in Bucharest on 19th December 1922, in a house on the River Dambovita's banks, on the Unirii Embankment [Ed. note: The area was relatively close to the center of the city and had a rather large Jewish population.]. I was well looked after and educated by my parents. I had a brother who was 7 years older than me and a sister who was 6 years older. When I was in the first year of my life, both of them were in primary school. They would play together - they were still children when I was very young. My mother took care of the three of us. I used to play with the circle; it was one of my favorite games before I went to school. At the age of 4 or 5, I caught the scarlet fever and my mother had to take special care of me. She had to isolate me, so that the other children wouldn't get sick. It was a very serious matter. I didn't go to kindergarten - we didn't have kindergartens back then. My school was on the Independentei Embankment, opposite from a tanning factory, the Mociornita factory. It was a public school and I went there for 4 years. I don't have any friends from that period, and I can't remember if I made friends with anyone in that school - I was too young. I was a relatively good student. While in primary school, I didn't enjoy any subject in particular, except maybe Math. When there was no school, I would play in the neighboring streets, like Aurora St., with some friends who lived nearby. My sister and brother looked after me to a certain extent, but they didn't take me play with them - they just helped me with my homework. They made my parents look after me; they didn't really like to do it themselves because they thought they wasted their time on me. But they loved me and I didn't have any conflicts with them.

Afterwards I went to the Matei Basarab High School, because my brother had gone there too. [Ed. note: The Matei Basarab High School is one of the oldest and most prestigious secondary schools in Bucharest. It was located in the vicinity of the Great Synagogue and of the Jewish quarter. The children of many outstanding Jewish families went to this high school.] I studied there from the 1st year until the 6th year, when I was kicked out because I was a Jew - this happened in 1939-1940. I had very good teachers. There was the principal, Stoenescu, who taught Math. There was the History teacher, Ion Tatoiu, an author of textbooks. He was a great teacher who came to class, sat down and taught us history as if he were narrating a novel or telling us a story. When we grew older, we had a teacher of Romanian, Perpessicius, who was a literary critic. [Ed. note: Perpessicius (1891-1971), literary critic, literary historian and poet. He managed the 'Universul literar' - 'Literary Universe' - magazine between 1925 and 1927. He was a literary reviewer for Radio Bucharest between 1934 and 1938. Between 1929 and 1951 he served uninterruptedly as a teacher of Romanian at the Matei Basarab High School in Bucharest.] Our Latin teacher was Chiriac, an author of textbooks too. I was a relatively good student in Latin. I remember he once caught me with my lesson not learnt and he gave me a 1. But I generally got good grades. I didn't take private lessons. I studied French and Italian in high school. Our Italian teacher was a young woman named Constanta, and learning from her was a pleasure.

The Matei Basarab High School was recognized as a very good high school. It was a public school, but there was some tuition to pay. Back then, elementary schools were free of charge and it was compulsory to attend them; but you had to pay in order to go to high school. Private high schools had higher tuitions than public schools. There was, for instance, this [Jewish] private high school called Libros, where tuition was higher than in the public high schools. The Jewish high schools were called Cultura 4. I think they used to charge tuition too, but they stopped during World War II, when the Jewish students were expelled from the public schools.

When I was in high school, the strajeria 5 was founded. The movement was established by Carol II 6, who was the chief strajer. We would gather in a square in the schoolyard; it was a sort of paramilitary organization. In 1930's the anti-Semitic manifestations began in Romania. We felt it in our high school too, as we began to be seen as outcasts. All students were scouts, but the Jewish scouts were somewhat ostracized by their schoolmates. Our teachers didn't have anti-Semitic attitudes. Although the Latin teacher (Chiriac) and the History teacher (Ion Tatoiu) shared nationalistic views that were expressed in the textbooks they had authored, the diligent Jewish students - like myself - got high grades at their subjects.

We didn't have enough money for the tuition; my mother kept postponing the payment from one day to the next and I would get kicked out from classes when I didn't pay. My mother would go to the secretary's office and plead: 'I beg of you, look, my boy is a pretty good student, please, give me some more time because I can't pay right now.' It wasn't easy to get a postponement, because our situation was pretty poor. I would wear my school outfit for 2-3 years in a row, until it didn't fit me anymore. But I didn't miss school and I was never expelled because of the tuition. I always paid; it's true that I usually was behind schedule, but I would get postponements. I didn't owe the school one penny. And when I got kicked out, it was because all the other Jews had been kicked out from high schools. For my final years of high school, I went to the Jewish school [Cultura B], where I had some extremely good teachers. I studied Romanian Language and Literature with [Mihail] Sebastian [Ed. note: Mihail Sebastian (1907-1945), novelist, literary critic, playwright, essayist. PhD in economic sciences and public law from Paris. Editor for the 'Revista Fundatiilor Regale' - 'The Magazine of the Royal Foundations' - from 1936 until 1940, when he was fired because he was a Jew. In 1941, he started teaching at the Jewish high school Cultura B.]. I also had Sanielevici as a teacher.

In my childhood, my mother, who was a rabbi's daughter, kept all the holidays, of course. She would often go to the synagogue. My father was also a very religious man. Jewish tradition was observed with every holiday. We ate matzah on Passover and we fasted for Yom Kippur. My grandfather from Ploiesti came to visit us. He kept the kashrut. We did our best to eat kosher too. My mother would buy live poultry and would have it slaughtered [by the hakham] on Mamulari St. I couldn't tell how strictly we kept the kashrut, but I'm sure we did. There is no hakham nowadays; animals are slaughtered at the slaughter house and the rabbi checks on the process.

So my father was a religious man. He went to the synagogue on Friday, on Saturday and in other days. He would go to the Great Synagogue, where he had a seat reserved for him, which he paid for. He would take me with him too, but only on holidays. I spent a lot of time there, playing with other children in the courtyard, which was pretty large. The synagogue is and has always been at the very heart of the community - this is what I think and what I say to the children who come here now. Take Passover or Yom Kippur, for instance. The prayers last 3-4 hours in the morning and are continued for 3 more hours in the afternoon, which takes a lot of time. Back then, they lasted even longer. During the breaks, people would get out in the courtyard and talk. All sorts of things were discussed in the courtyard. Even marriages were arranged out there; young men and women would get introduced to one another and people would talk. They would also talk inside the synagogue, not on Yom Kippur or Passover, of course. But there were days when they would discuss things that weren't necessarily related to religion. Like nowadays, people talked about the issues that concerned the Jewish community of the time: social, philanthropic and Zionist issues, donations for Keren Kayenet 7. The Jewish communities were organized around the synagogues, which had their own committees, presidents, rabbis etc.

Hamisha Asar was the most popular holiday, because we got to eat exotic fruit, just like in Palestine. We would have sweet dates, manna, dried squeezed apricots called pistil, and all sorts of fruits except oranges and the likes. They were expensive, but could be found on the market, because we lived in a capitalist society back then. Tradition would have us eat a bit of those and we cared about the tradition.

I had my bar mitzvah at the Great Synagogue. The only time in my life when I studied Hebrew was when I was preparing for my bar mitzvah. I do know a few Hebrew letters and three or four words, but, even today, I'm not able to follow the service, especially when they read really fast. I go to the synagogue on Friday evening and I can only follow some fragments. I'm interested in the commentary of the weekly pericope.

Here are some of the friends I can remember. Schwartzman was the son of the man who conducted the choir of the temple in Bucharest. He was a renowned musician in our city and his boy was my schoolmate. Bercu Grimberg, nicknamed Boris, was also my fellow-student at the University. We became friends in high school and even went to forced labor together. I also had Romanian friends. One of them was Vasilescu. We parted when I had to leave the high school and he stayed for two more years. We never met again. Then there was this other friend, Aurel Zlota, one year younger than I was. He went to the Matei Basarab High School too. We became friends in the 1st year of high school - or maybe even earlier, in elementary school. We stayed friends until a couple of years ago, when he passed away. For 60-70 years, he was my best friend. He was besides me when I was courting my future wife. And I was the one who introduced him to his future wife, in my turn. I wasn't really a matchmaker, but I did advise him to get married. We were like brothers. When I was in high school, my family moved on Udricani St. Aurel lived opposite from us. I also made friends with two brothers on Udricani St., where we lived. In 1939-1940, they lived in a typical building for that time: the business was at the ground floor (a pub) and the dwelling space upstairs. I sometimes played backgammon with them. But my friendship with Aurel Zlota was the real thing. We went to dance with the girls together.

We enjoyed going to the cinema. We did it on Sunday. There were two films. I went through an adventure when in high school. Back then, students weren't allowed to go to the theater, to the cinema, or to any performance that wasn't approved by the high school. We had to wear our uniforms, and they had numbers on them, so we could get reported at any time. The cinema was safe, because it was dark and no one could see us. But we once went to the Tanase Theater. I had a friend who knew someone there, an actor. That guy got us in through the actors' entrance. We weren't allowed to go there because they staged variety shows which featured women who weren't far from being naked. From the actors' entrance, we had to get to the stage, pull the curtain a little, and climb down some stairs into the orchestra. When we entered the stage, we saw a naked woman (I mean, she only had her panties on). We couldn't believe our eyes at first, and then we got scared: if someone spotted us, we would be expelled from school. We sat in the first row. I looked behind me and I noticed that anyone in the orchestra and the circle could see us. So I stood up and went in the last row, under the circle, to avoid being seen. And I watched the rest of the performance in fear.

One of the few things I was allowed to do was ride the bicycle. I learnt to swim and I went to swimming pools when I grew older. I usually went to the Bucharest Hippodrome with my sister-in-law. Quality people came to the horse races. Those were people with a very good material situation, since they owned race horses. But there were also people who came to bet and who belonged to the lower and middle classes. There was an entrance fee. Betting was pretty complicated, because one had to carefully consider the chances of winning of a certain horse. One had to buy the program and study what was happening there in order to place a good bet. It wasn't like a lottery ticket that you just buy. The game was only for people who knew what it was about.

During the War

My parents had a lot to suffer during the Holocaust [because of the anti- Jewish laws in Romania] 8. My father owned a store, a small business on Selari St. When the 'Romanianization' came, he was kicked out and an administrator was appointed. He wasn't allowed to do trade anymore and was left with no means of earning his existence. I can say that I owe a lot to him. He proved to be very resourceful, despite his not being skilled for any other occupation. He had been a tradesman all his life, and they took that away from him. I couldn't say how we survived during that period. Everybody was unemployed. During the [legionary] rebellion 9, in 1941, a friend of mine was arrested. We lived in a place that had a courtyard surrounded by apartments. We were on very good terms with our neighbors. When the rebellion came, they didn't go to report us for being Jews. I don't know how many of them are still alive. We soon had new neighbors. We were evicted [by the military] from the house on Legislator St. and we rented an attic on Labirint St. We lived in an attic for a while. We had two rooms and a kitchen below. Jews were being persecuted. Jewish physicians were banned from hospitals and all the institutions. They were only allowed to attend to Jewish patients and so on and so forth.

[Ed. note: Mr. Streja's father was too old to be drafted, and his brother was sent to forced labor in other places.] I did forced labor in three or four locations: the Cotroceni shooting range, the Central Statistics Institute, the North Railway Station (clearing the snow off the tracks), and Grivitei Ave. At Cotroceni they were building a shooting range for the army. They dug ditches and piled up all the dirt so as to form a hill. We had to dig the ditches, carry the dirt in a wheelbarrow, unload it on the hill and tread on it. They were going to shoot from ditches about 200 meters long and bullets were supposed to stop against that hill. We did nothing but digging and pushing the wheelbarrow all day long, from morning till evening. I remember it rained sometimes and we were all covered in mud. We did that for months and months. I actually think I spent one year by those ditches. All day long, I was half-buried in ditches and mud. Going back home in the evening was bliss. It was a pleasure to walk the city streets, away from the mud, and to see houses instead of ditches.

There was a decent lieutenant in those forced labor detachments. He stood on higher ground and supervised the lines of people who went up the hill. His job was to watch over all the ditches and make sure people were working properly. He was a sort of general supervisor of the entire site. A warrant officer was in charge of each ditch. They called the men on their list every morning. We had to be there at 7 a.m. We worked 12 hours, till 7 p.m. In the evening, the list was read once again, and we were free to go home. The lieutenant stood up there and looked at everything - how the wheelbarrows ran, how the digging went. He paid attention to all those ditches and made sure we were not wasting working time. We had a quota to complete. One time, the colonel who was in charge of the entire detachment gathered us, had us sit down, told us that those who would fail to complete their quota would be shot, and urged us to make sure we did our duty. So it was the wheelbarrow and the shovel for us.

My friend, Boris Grimberg, was there too. We were to become fellow- students. He was with the Communist youth - I wasn't yet. He listened to the Russian or English radio, although we weren't allowed to listen to the radio, and he gave me the news. I knew from him what the situation on the front was. We were very interested in the development of the war because we knew that, if Germany won, we would have been in great trouble. The Russian victory on the Eastern front, at Stalingrad, made us happy.

Then I did forced labor at the Central Statistics Institute, for the drawing and typing department. I wasn't paid, so my father supported me - I don't know how he got the money. In the winter of 1943-1944, I was assigned to the North Station to clear the snow off the railway tracks. I spent the winter working there, muffling myself up. I had to work in the open air all day, in bitter cold, snow and dampness. Afterwards, in 1944, when Bucharest was bombed - especially the tracks of the North Station and Grivitei Ave. -, we were sent to remove the debris. Some houses were hit and we were assigned to dig out the possessions of those whose houses had crumbled. Everyone wanted to save some piece of furniture or some eiderdown or something. It was a disaster. We would dig out things and load the bricks and debris into trucks in order to free the streets. Before the bombings, the air raid alarms would be sounded. We would flee Grivitei Ave. and go towards the center of the city, to seek shelter in some basement. When the alarm was off, we went back. This is what we did until the Soviet troops entered the city.

The day before 23rd August 10, not knowing what would happen, we reported for work. Those who had to go to Grivitei Ave. had to gather under the command of a lieutenant. We came where we were supposed to, but the lieutenant didn't show up. We left home. The next day, there was the radio announcement. After 23rd August, the Soviet troops entered Bucharest. I was very glad we had got rid of that misery. For us, the Soviet troops were our liberators. We were enthusiastic about Communism. This is why I applied to become a member of the Party. However, I didn't join in 1944, but in 1947 or 1948. Meanwhile, I graduated from high school, at the Jewish school. I got my graduation exam, and then I went to the College for Jewish students, the Architecture department. [Ed. note: The College for Jewish students operated between 1941 and 1943, with official permission. It gathered the Jewish students and professors who had been banned from their faculties.] Our project professor in architecture was architect Hary Stern, to whom I owe a great deal. He taught me a lot of things.

After the War

After the war we went back to our place on Legislator St. It hadn't been inhabited by anybody else - it had served as a military headquarters. We didn't find major changes, but we had to repaint. Our family began to feel revived. Thanks to his skills, my father began to run some businesses at the old place, on Selari St. In 1945, when I was still a student, my brother got his architect's degree. Together with our father, he managed to build a house in the center of the city, on Gabroveni St. Our father had owned a piece of land there since 1937, but, during the Legionary regime, his ownership was not recognized, so he could do nothing with the property. He claimed back the land in 1945, and registered it on his name. It was a very small plot, so he thought of building a house. After the war, Lipscani St. and Gabroveni St. were places where the black market began to develop. Those who dealt on the black market only needed a small office, because they didn't have their merchandise there. They first made the transaction, and only brought the goods afterwards. So my father designed some offices that were 2 meters wide by 3 meters long; they were no larger than 5-6 square meters - they were like cages. He put a sign that read 'Offices to sell in this building'. But there was no building - there was only the sign, the construction site, and a cartload of gravel. In 1945, he got the authorization to build. Based on that authorization and on the plan designed by my brother, he managed to sell three offices. He bought iron and bricks and he began to build. My brother was supervising the works. I was called in to supervise too. When people saw the construction had begun, there were others who came to buy offices. The building went on and the house was completed. But a nationalization decree 11 caused him to lose the house [in 1948]. My father was left with nothing at all, and no income. My brother and I began to support our parents.

A friend of mine - he was the cousin of my future wife - once said: 'There aren't too many girls in our circle. Let's go meet some!' His lady cousin had some girl-friends and they all lived in the Dudesti area. We went to meet them, and I wanted to see his cousin again. This is how I met my future wife, in 1944, during the war. After the war, I went with her and some friends of mine on some trips to the Bucegi Mountains. After she went there, she wanted to leave for Israel. Meanwhile, I kept in touch with her. I became an architect and was hired in 1947. Her father, who wanted to leave for Israel and had a passport, happened to get arrested for a few days because of a relative who was a stamp forger. She tore his passport because she was afraid. This is why her parents were no longer able to leave, and they wouldn't let her go on her own. So she was delayed. We fell in love and got married in 1949. My wife and I moved at 20 Nicolae Golescu St.

Chely Streja [nee Weisbuch], my wife, was born in 1927, in Braila, in a Jewish family. She was still very young when her family moved to Bucharest - she must have been 2-3 years old. Her mother was born in Tysmenitsa, Poland, currently in Ukraine. I believe her father was born in Roman. Both her parents were religious people who went to the temple and observed the holidays. They spoke Romanian at home. The mother also spoke Polish. They also used Yiddish - my wife learnt a bit because she heard it at home. She first went to a Romanian school. After being kicked out, she went to a Jewish high school, and then she attended a commerce school. She was a qualified accountant. I wanted her to go to the Commerce Academy, but she didn't get the chance to; she began her professional life. After the war, as she was a high school graduate, she was hired by the State Commission for Planning.

She had some very interesting assignments. At a certain point, the kindergarten's manager resigned or retired - I can't remember which. My wife became the new manager and the children were very fond of her. She worked in accountancy for about 15 years, but she was fired because she had relatives abroad and she wasn't a Party member. The Great National Assembly had decided that the ratios of minority employees to majority employees should not exceed the actual ratios of the populations. My wife wasn't a Party member, she wasn't Romanian, and she had relatives abroad, in America and Israel, so they saked her. [Ed. note: The people who had relatives abroad could have problems at work at any time.] She was hired again - she had several offers. She chose the Central Organization of the Textile Industry, which administered several factories. She worked in accountancy. The organization was dissolved and the factories were put under the direct jurisdiction of the ministry. She was reassigned to a factory on Dudesti Ave. We lived in the center of the city and this factory was rather far away from our place. Back then, it took my wife a lot of time to get there by tram. She worked in accountancy too. That was my wife's career.

Our son was born in Bucharest. We didn't raise him in a religious spirit. There were no special religious manifestations in our family. Besides, we lived in the so-called Communist period, when propaganda against all religious beliefs was very strong. My son went to a public school and he got an anti-religious education. His teachers were very good and he belonged to an extremely gifted generation. Some of his schoolmates emigrated and built exceptional professional careers. My son had a very good education at home, at school, at University, and on the sports field. He was a high-performance swimmer and had a German coach, who educated him in a sporting spirit. He belonged to the Romanian junior team at international competitions in Czechoslovakia.

After he graduated from college, he got married, in 1977. He had a religious ceremony at a small synagogue, Credinta, in Bucharest. He did his military service in Ploiesti. Five years after he and his wife had applied for emigration, the Communist authorities finally gave them the permission. Thus they emigrated legally. They had to work very hard abroad because they were fresh immigrants with no money and no support. For 22 years, they have been living a decent life abroad. They have two daughters, to whom they give a fine general and Jewish education.

If I showed no interest in religion during all the 50 years of the Communist period, it was because of my inner structure, because I received a part of my education in this period, and despite the mystical religious influence of my parents. I didn't give my son a religious, mystical education, although my wife is rather religious. I am not a believer, I'm only religious. We celebrated Passover and Yom Kippur, we fasted and we kept all the other major holidays at home. My wife always knew more about these things than I did. In all these 50 years, we kept the important holidays, but we didn't observe the kashrut and almost stopped going to the temple.

I held conferences on religion at the Community [Ed. note: Various conferences are organized periodically in the conference hall of the Jewish Community in Bucharest, on Popa Soare St.], and I wrote about it. There are many controversies nowadays. The notion of Jew itself is very controversial. Some think that being a Jew means sharing the Mosaic or Judaic faith; others believe that one has to have a Jewish mother in order to be a Jew, like the Israeli law states; others, like some rabbis in the US, believe that being a Jew is something else: it means sympathizing with the Judaic tradition, the Judaic common history, and the position of being Jewish. They believe people are not born Jews - they become Jews. They do it by assuming the position of being a Jew, that is the tradition. There is a Judaic tradition, a historical sense of belonging, a Judaic culture. Assuming these Judaic values means being a Jew and being acknowledged as such. This is what really matters. For instance, [Nicolae] Cajal 12 said that Chanukkah is a holiday that also celebrates the heroism of those Jews who resisted the attack of the Syrian troops, so it's a national holiday, a holiday of the liberation. Of course, we celebrate God's miracle which kept a candle burning for a week. It is a religious holiday, but it is also a national, heroic holiday. It has a range of meanings that have nothing to do with the mystical, purely religious holiday. This is true for all the Judaic holidays; they don't have a mystical meaning exclusively, they also have a lay meaning.

My friends and I would talk a bit about the Communist policy and about what went on abroad, in the so-called Capitalist countries where we had relatives.

I became an architect in 1947. First I got hired by the Union of the Democratic Women in Romania. I fixed a children's hostel. I don't remember on what street it was located, but I remember it was an old house. Then I got hired by the Construction Projects Institute, the first State project institute in the country. I got the job in 1948 or 1949. My brother was already working there. The institute changed its name a lot of times, and we got moved from one place to another. But the place stayed the same. So, for 40 years, I worked for the same project institute. Only it kept getting new names.

My very first project there was the cement factory in Turda. This was an easy job. Then I made cement factories in Medgidia and Bucharest. Later, with some former professors of mine from the Architecture Faculty, I drew the urban improvement plans for the town of Medias. Afterwards, I made hundreds of stores for the CENTROCOOP. I designed some standard projects which were used as a basis to replicate hundreds of rural stores. In Savinesti, I designed the first self-service restaurant; the equipment was provided by the Ministry of Chemistry. [The Synthetic Thread and Fiber Industrial Complex in Savinesti was under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Chemistry.] I designed a series of projects for workers' hostels and boarding schools. In Bucharest, I made the block no.10 in Palatului Sq., on Ion Campineanu St. The building had dwelling apartments with a post office and a bank at the ground floor. I have very nice memories of that project. The building has a passage underneath. There was a street that joined Ion Campineanu St. I couldn't block it, so I made it go under the building. I had some very good engineers. One of them was a Jew who performed wonders of bravery as an engineer, because the building had to be erected over a street and there was a huge sewage pipe and a pole that came right over the pipe. He made a triangle into the pole and passed the pipe through this triangle. This was my most important project that I saw put into practice. I also did some experimental projects for stores: a roof made of insulated metal beams covered with wavy plates of asbestos-cement. At that time, between 1960 and 1965, this was an innovation. I was involved in a study with another project institute. I designed a house heated by solar power in Campina - a place where there were more sunny days per year than the average in Romania. The ground floor was heated from an adjoining greenhouse. Solar panels were placed on the roof. They heated water that was pumped through the heaters and to the taps.

Around 1975, I designed some other projects that I enjoyed very much. Unfortunately, they were rather expensive, so they were never accomplished. They were conceived as standard projects and came from the need for certain towns to have a local identity. A project was made for a certain town, but the town's or the county's Party secretary, who had more than a word to say, could prefer to give the project to the local specialized organization. So this was it - I enjoyed designing those buildings, even though they were not important ones. I began my career at the institute as a simple designer, and I ended up as a project manager for major assignments. It goes without saying that I went through many adventures as a project manager - I always had all sorts of adventures.

I made a business trip to Pitesti with a female colleague [in the 1950's]. When we came back to Bucharest, we found a baby in the train. In one of the stations, a peasant woman got in. She was nicely dressed and was carrying a baby and a small piece of baggage. I made her room next to me and she put the baby on the free seat. Then she disappeared. I thought she had gone to bring the rest of her baggage. After the train left the station, I said to my companion 'She's probably on the corridor with the baggage and will soon be here.' My colleague said 'You know, I think she left us the baby and ran away.' 'How could she have left it? Can you imagine a mother abandoning her baby? By now, she must be devastated because she missed the train. Let's pull the alarm and stop the train.' After some investigation, we alerted everybody. The train conductor came and said 'I can't stop the train because of this. I will get off at the nearest station, phone the other station and, if we find the mother there, we get the baby off the train. We go on, but the baby stays at the station and his mother will get him back.' The nearest station came, and the conductor went to make the call while we all waited. No one moved a muscle. The man came back and said 'Well, she's not to be found; and we have to leave. I announced the North Station in Bucharest that you are to arrive with the baby. You must take care of it and deliver it to the station's Gendarmerie.' My colleague said 'I'll have no part in this; just leave me alone!' Meanwhile, the train was moving. We rocked the baby a bit. The poor soul, it was a very nice boy. People on the train found out the baby's story and offers began to pour. Some tried to persuade me to give it to them claiming they needed a baby, and this and that. 'How could I give it to you? The Gendarmerie are waiting for me at the North Station. I have to deliver the baby to them, so I can't give it to you, for it's not mine.' 'We'll go with you and settle things at the station.' My companion was very alarmed. When the train stopped at the platform, there were three armed gendarmes waiting for us by the car's door. Two of them placed themselves ahead of us, and one passed behind us. We formed quite a column. They took us to the station's Gendarmerie. A nurse from the 'Mama si copilul' ['Mother and child' - an organization protecting mothers and children] showed up and a report was written: 'We hereby declare that in this station, this person got in, and did this, and that...' We both had to confirm the facts. I called my wife on the phone: 'Can we have another baby? If I choose to, these guys are giving me the baby. What do you think about it?' She didn't agree. If she had, I would now have a second son.

There are many stories to tell about the office. I was a Party member and I was put in charge of the institute's news billboard [Ed. note: a billboard which displayed various propaganda materials, the top ranking employees, critiques of negative individuals etc.]. We once criticized the Party secretary, whose brother was a member of the Party's Central Committee. He reprimanded me: 'Citizen, what did the Party put you there for?' Another time I criticized our manager. He spent a lot of time abroad, and he seldom came to the workshops to guide the designers. There was an article with a caricature of his which read 'Ni vu, ni connu' [French for 'Seen nothing, knew nothing']. I was responsible for it. And things went on and on. I did so many silly things that I was amazed they didn't expel me from the Party.

I went to Paris in 1968. That was the year when the Soviet troops invaded Czechoslovakia. [Ed. note: Mr. Streja refers to the period after the Prague Spring.] 13 My brother said 'There's going to be a war.' Ceausescu 14 immediately held a meeting and stated he was against the entrance of the Soviet troops on the Romanian territory. My brother told me to stay in Paris. He offered to help me get a legal status, as a refugee from the Communist Romania. I could have done that. 'And leave my wife and child in Romania? Well, I can't abandon my family, I have to go back.' I came back, as my visa was for a limited period. I traveled in a sleeping-car and I remember it was totally empty. I was the only one in it. In fact, the whole train was rather empty - no one dared return to Romania for fear of the war. I came back and didn't feel sorry about it. When we left Romania, the baggage check was very thorough and very unpleasant. They would unpack everything we carried - they wanted to prevent us from taking paintings, art objects, jewels or money across the border. We were only allowed to have $10 on us. The exchange rate was 6 lei for $1. What could anyone do with that money?

At the 1977 earthquake, the Free Europe 15 had a broadcast in which they said that Mrs. Letzler from the US wanted to know if her relatives in Romania were all right. I was working in a Communist State institution, and was a Party member, while the Americans were imperialists and enemies of the people. When I met my co-workers, they told me 'The Free Europe is looking for you'. This put me in a dangerous position. Those from the Party organization asked me 'What is the meaning of this? Why is the Free Europe looking for you?' However, I didn't get any sanctions. The next day, we received a phone call from the Free Europe: 'This is the editorial office of the Free Europe. Are you aware of the announcement that was broadcast? Have you heard it?' It was my wife who had answered the phone. She said 'No, I'm not aware.' 'Then we'll play it for you, because we recorded it.' 'There's no need for that', my wife said. The radio station probably told Mrs. Letzler about this conversation, so she asked them not to send any more messages, for they might cause us harm. The Free Europe announced that 'Mrs. Letzler asked us not to send any more messages, for they might cause harm to her family'. And the story repeated itself. We would secretly listen to the Free Europe and discussed the things that went on in the Western world. We also discussed books and the intellectual issues of the time. We were subscribers to Romanian culture magazines and we purchased books.

During the Communist regime, the Romanian intellectual life was not bad. There were valuable writers, good theater plays and great actors, and we had access to all the cultural manifestations. Outside my professional activity, which had forced me to study Soviet architecture at the beginning, I had subscriptions to some Russian-speaking magazines, like Arhitectura CCCP; I couldn't understand a word. I had architecture books in my library, including the history of architecture written by the Soviets and translated into Romanian. I sold it because it wasn't worth a dime anymore. We had Romanian literature and foreign literature: French, English. My wife had studied German, English and French in high school. I learnt English very late, in my sixties. I had a lot of French literature in particular. There were many translations from the foreign literature during the Communist period. The publishing house was Russian, but the translation was Romanian. I kept in touch with my brother and sister, and they would send us books.

The street we lived on, Legislator St., no longer exists. It was located in the area where the Victoria Socialismului Ave. was built. [Ed. note: Currently known as Unirii Ave. On Ceausescu's order, a portion of 4.5 kilometers from the historical center of the city was destroyed in order to obtain a monumental perspective on the House of People, the second largest building in the world, after the Pentagon. Ironically, this avenue now shelters the headquarters of many capitalist banks and companies.] It was where Dudesti Ave. crossed Vacaresti Ave. There is nothing left of it now. It was bulldozed and something else was built in its place. The [systematic] demolition 16 took place in 1985-1986, long after my father had died (in the 1970's). My mother lived there until the 1977 earthquake, and then she moved with me. The place where we lived [20 Nicolae Golescu St.] was partially damaged by the earthquake. Ceausescu was on the site and weaved his hand. No one knew what exactly he had meant, so they only demolished the three floors that were above us, leaving us, at the first floor, with no roof. The rain couldn't be stopped, so we had to move to a student hostel. Then they gave us an apartment in Drumul Taberei - we could see the field and the grazing sheep from our window. Finally, they added a roof to the old place, and we were free to move back on Nicolae Golescu St. This is what we did. Eventually, we managed to exchange the place for the one we live in now, in the center of the city. This happened during the Communist period.

When the State of Israel 17 was born, I was very enthusiastic about it. I thought it was a miracle back then and I still think that today. It was a real miracle and I admired the Jewish people for it. When Palestine was divided between Jews and Palestinians, the division was poorly made and left room for future conflicts. Jews, however, would accept anything at that time, because it meant the revival of the Jewish State, a political milestone. I thought of emigrating to Israel, but I had my parents here, and they were already old. I felt obliged to support them and I couldn't just take them to a newly formed state. We couldn't leave our parents here. My mother's sister worked for the Political Publishing House and she would have been kicked out immediately. The wars of 1967 and 1973 caused us a lot of anxiety, but their outcome was rather good. We have relatives in Israel. All my wife's cousins live there. We kept in touch with them. We couldn't phone them in those days, but we received and sent letters all the time. We kept up with all the events and listened to the Free Europe. In 1980, I went with my wife to Jerusalem, Tel Aviv and Haifa, where we had friends and relatives. We went to see our relatives, but we ended up visiting most of country.

My mother died in 1982. My parents are buried at the Giurgiului [Jewish] cemetery. We had a cantor at the funeral, not a rabbi. I recite the Kaddish at every commemoration. I cherish the memory of my parents, who looked after me. We go to the cemetery from time to time.

Around 1980, I went to Moscow and Leningrad [Sankt Petersburg]. I went to Moscow several times - with the Architects' Union and on the 'Friendship Train'. The 'Friendship Train' was set up by the Association of Friendship Romania-the Soviet Union. It was a sort of trip. We stayed in Moscow and Chisinau, and we passed through Transnistria. The region was up in arms and it was in war with Moldova - a pure war. We feared our train would be attacked. We passed through Hungary and Czechoslovakia. I also went to Paris, to Dusseldorf (Germany), and to Italy. My wife saw more of Italy than I did - I only visited Venice, Milan and Florence. I went to the Cote d'Azur. I went from Paris to Belgium with a friend of mine who was from there. I went to the US, but not too often. I didn't see many cities there. My wife stayed there for nine months to look after the first girl. Then we stayed together for three months, when the second girl was born. I wasn't allowed to stay nine months. 'First let's see your wife return, and then you can go.' I went to Canada a couple of times. So, you see, I traveled quite a lot with my wife.

I never imagined Romania could get rid of Ceausescu. I just looked at those impressive rallies [organized on 1st May, 23rd August, when foreign leaders would visit the country etc.]. The rallies had turned into masquerades: people only attended them because they were forced to - they even had to sign evidence sheets. I was a head of workshop back then and I was supposed to send my people to the rallies. I made up lists of those who were present. People weren't allowed to carry bags or sacks at the rallies, because Ceausescu was afraid of a bomb. Economically speaking, industry was in a deep crisis. The set targets could not be reached because we lacked the necessary resources. And people didn't get paid because the set targets weren't reached. It was a wretched situation from all points of view. But I never imagined things would come to this. It came as a great surprise for me. I was in Bucharest when Ceausescu held that speech in Palatului Sq. [currently known as Revolutiei Sq.]. I went there to hear him from a close distance. When people became agitated, I left and walked the streets. Shots were heard and people fled. I was out all the time that followed. There were shootings all the time. They even fired at out block [Mr. Streja lives very close to Palatului Sq.]. I saw everything that went on. There were troops outside, guarding our door, and I had to ask for permission to get through. 'Come on, Mister; let him go buy some bread.' [At the 1989 Romanian revolution] 18 they came to offer me weapons to stand guard, but my wife wouldn't let me: 'Are you crazy? You're wandering around while they are shooting.' I went out all the time. I wasn't afraid, and my wife feared my lack of fear. When the miners came [this event was later called 'mineriade'] 19, they got to our terrace. So I was at the very heart of all these events.

I saw that the Unic store began to distribute food to the people at low prices, so that they could eat something. The store was on Balcescu Ave., where it is still today, but, back then, it was a large store. Then the Informatia was printed, the first newspaper of the revolution. I bought it and kept it. Later on, the Romania libera and the Liberalul were printed too. The Liberal Party expressed itself through the latter. I didn't really agree with them, because they published a poem by Nichifor Crainic. This man was a right wing extremist and a contributor for some Legionary magazines. A party with a liberal tradition cannot publish in its first issue a poem by Nichifor Crainic. [Ed. note: Nichifor Crainic (1889-1972), essayist and poet. He graduated in philosophy and theology from Vienna. He was the main ideologist of an anti-Semitic and xenophobic Christian- Orthodox trend.]

I enjoyed that extraordinary freedom which suddenly allowed people to leave the country whenever they wanted. Our relatives from abroad started to call us on the phone. After 1989, I became a retiree and many things changed for me from the point of view of my liberty. I saw my intellectual and moral horizon widening and I thought it to be a great blessing. This is what I appreciated about this revolution, not the material benefits. I can travel abroad, listen to the radio and watch TV. Naturally, this degree of freedom has its negative side. When other people make the decisions for you, you have no responsibilities. But when you're free, some responsibilities ensue.

Because of my retirement, I had more time for myself and I became more of a Jew than I ever was. I am more Jewish than some who go to the synagogue day and night. I have strong ties with the community now, because I am very interested in its situation from all points of view. I am directly affected by all the positive events promoted by the community: social assistance, keeping alive the religious activity in temples and synagogues, reflecting the Jewish culture in the museum. This community supports the kosher restaurant, provides medical assistance, helps its members get hospitalized, and offers those eye operations that are also available to the non-Jews. It has ties with the State through the department of the minority ethnic groups and through the Parliament, and keeps in touch with the world community. In other words, the Community is doing unbelievable things for a group that counts at most 8,000 Jews. This is an optimistic number, because statistics speak of 5-6,000. So I am bewildered by all these positive things, like the museum, the Memorial of the [Jewish] Martyrs ['Moses Rosen'] 20.

I am also affected by all the negative things. One of the most recent of them is that Rabbi Glanz left. The fact that he abandoned us is nothing compared to the fact that we have no rabbi anymore. For a man like me, who gladly frequents the Choral Temple on Friday night, but can't speak Ivrit, and reads the translations of the prayers, the most interesting thing were the commentaries for the weekly pericope. I thought very highly of Rabbi Hacohen, who has the gift of story-telling. He narrates as if he were there; he tells about how the Jews felt and about how they spoke with Aaron when they asked him what they were to do since Moses had been missing for 40 days. I am affected by the absence of these people. I went two or three times on Friday evening and heard some commentaries that didn't please me at all. A tzaddik once came. He was into Torah and the study of Judaism. I don't know what stage he had attained, whether he had been studying for a year, for two or for seven, but he wore a caftan and a black hat and said a few words about the weekly pericope that didn't satisfy me at all.

I am involved here too [at the Great Synagogue, as guide of the 'Moses Rosen' Memorial of the Jewish Martyrs], and I understand every Jew who, although a survivor [of the Holocaust], remains marked by these things for life. I suffered nothing compared to what they went through. I did forced labor, but I wasn't deported. I suffer for each and every Jew who was deported and died in that period. I don't think the Holocaust means burning people alive or complete combustion. It is a historical period that stretched from 1930 to 1945, not from 1940 to 1944. This is what I think. It is true that the Holocaust killed 6 million Jews. But it is equally true that it also killed people who weren't Jewish. Jews should pray for the millions of Gypsies and Poles and other members of the 'inferior nations' who perished then.

Glossary:

1 Legionary

Member of the Legion of the Archangel Michael, also known as the Legionary Movement, founded in 1927 by C. Z. Codreanu. This extremist, nationalist, anti-Semitic and xenophobic movement aimed at excluding those whose views on political and racial matters were different from theirs. The Legion was organized in so-called nests, and it practiced mystical rituals, which were regarded as the way to a national spiritual regeneration by the members of the movement. These rituals were based on Romanian folklore and historical traditions. The Legionaries founded the Iron Guard as a terror organization, which carried out terrorist activities and political murders. The political twin of the Legionary Movement was the Totul pentru Tara (Everything for the Fatherland) that represented the movement in parliamentary elections. The followers of the Legionary Movement were recruited from young intellectuals, students, Orthodox clericals, peasants. The movement was banned by King Carol II in 1938.

2 The Jewish State Theater (new)

It was founded in 1948 as a consequence of the nationalization of all the performing institutions, including the Jewish theater. It staged classic plays from the Yiddish repertoire, but also shows with traditional Jewish dances. Nowadays, because of the emigrations, and the increased diminishment of an aging Jewish population, the audience for the Yiddish culture is very scarce and most of the actors are non-Jews. Great personalities of the theater: Israil Bercovici (poet, playwright and literary secretary), Iso Schapira (stage director and prose writer with a vast Yiddish and universal culture), Mauriciu Sekler (actor from the German school), Haim Schwartzmann (composer and conductor of the theater's orchestra). Famous actors: Sevilla Pastor, Dina Konig, Isac Havis, Sara Ettinger, Lya Konig, Tricy Abramovici, Bebe Bercovici, Rudy Rosenfeld, Maia Morgenstern.

3 Jewish Statutum in Romania

 In 1934 a law was passed, according to which 80 % of the employees in any firm had to be Romanians by ethnic origin. This established a numerus clausus in private firms, although it did not only concerned Jews but also Hungarians and other Romanian citizens of non-Romanian ethnic origin. In 1935 the Christian Lawyers' Association was founded with the aim of revoking the licenses of Jewish lawyers who were already members of the bar and did not accept new registrations. The creation of this association gave an impetus to anti-Semitic professional associations all over Romania. At universities the academic authorities supported the numerus clausus program, introducing entrance examinations, and by 1935/36 this led to a considerable decrease in the number of Jewish students. The leading Romanian banks began to reject requests for credits from Jewish banks and industrial and commercial firms, and Jewish enterprises were burdened with heavy taxes. Many Jewish merchants and industrialists had to sell their firms at a loss when they became unprofitable under these oppressive measures.

4 Cultura Jewish High School in Bucharest (new)

The Cultura School was founded in Bucharest, in 1898, with the support of philanthropist Max Aziel. It operated until 1948, when the reform of education dissolved all Jewish schools and forced the Jewish students to go to the public schools. It was originally an elementary school that taught the national curriculum plus some classes of Hebrew and German. Around 1910, the Cultura Commerce High School and Intermediate School were founded almost at the same time. They were ranked as the best education institutions in Bucharest. Apart from the Jewish children from the quarters Dudesti, Vacaresti, Mosilor or Grivita, these schools were also attended by non-Jewish students, thanks to their good reputation.

5 Strajeria (Watchmen Guard)

Proto-fascist mass-organization founded by King Carol II with the aim of bringing up the youth in the spirit of serving and obedience, and of nationalist ideas of grandeur.

6 King Carol II (1893-1953)

King of Romania from 1930 to 1940. During his reign he tried to influence the course of Romanian political life, first through the manipulation of the rival Peasants' Party, the National Liberal Party and anti-Semitic factions. In 1938 King Carol established a royal dictatorship. He suspended the Constitution of 1923 and introduced a new constitution that concentrated all legislative and executive powers in his hands, gave him total control over the judicial system and the press, and introduced a one-party system. A contest between the king and the fascist Iron Guard ensued, with assassinations and massacres on both sides. Under Soviet and Hungarian pressure, Carol had to surrender parts of Romania to foreign rule in 1940 (Bessarabia and Northern Bukovina to the USSR, the Cadrilater to Bulgaria and Northern Transylvania to Hungary). He was abdicated in favor of his son, Michael, and he fled abroad. He died in Portugal.

7 Keren Kayemet Leisrael (K

K.L.): Jewish National Fund (JNF) founded in 1901 at the Fifth Zionist Congress in Basel. From its inception, the JNF was charged with the task of fundraising in Jewish communities for the purpose of purchasing land in the Land of Israel to create a homeland for the Jewish people. After 1948 the fund was used to improve and afforest the territories gained. Every Jewish family that wished to help the cause had a JNF money box, called the 'blue box'. They threw in at least one lei each day, while on Sabbath and high holidays they threw in as many lei as candles they lit for that holiday. This is how they partly used to collect the necessary funds. Now these boxes are known worldwide as a symbol of Zionism.

8 Anti-Jewish laws in Romania

The first anti-Jewish laws were introduced in 1938 by the Goga-Cuza government. Further anti-Jewish laws followed in 1940 and 1941, and the situation was getting gradually worse between 1941-1944 under the Antonescu regime. According to these laws all Jews aged 18-40 living in villages were to be evacuated and concentrated in the capital town of each county. Jews from the region between the Siret and Prut Rivers were transported by wagons to the camps of Targu Jiu, Slobozia, Craiova etc. where they lived and died in misery. More than 40,000 Jews were moved. All rural Jewish property, as well as houses owned by Jews in the city, were confiscated by the state, as part of the 'Romanisation campaign'. Marriages between Jews and Romanians were forbidden from August 1940, Jews were not allowed to have Romanian names, own rural properties, be public employees, lawyers, editors or janitors in public institutions, have a career in the army, own liquor stores, etc. Jewish employees of commercial and industrial enterprises were fired, Jewish doctors could no longer practice and Jews were not allowed to own chemist shops. Jewish students were forbidden to study in Romanian schools.

9 Legionary rebellion

failed coup d'etat intended by the legionaries in January 20-27 1941, which culminated with the pogrom of the Jews in Bucharest; after its defeat, Ion Antonescu established military dictatorship.

10 23 August 1944

On that day the Romanian Army switched sides and changed its World War II alliances, which resulted in the state of war against the German Third Reich. The Royal head of the Romanian state, King Michael I, arrested the head of government, Marshal Ion Antonescu, who was unwilling to accept an unconditional surrender to the Allies.

11 Nationalization in Romania

The nationalization of industry and natural resources in Romania was laid down by the law of 11th June 1948. It was correlated with the forced collectivization of agriculture and the introduction of planned economy.

12 Cajal, Nicolae (1919-2004) (new)

President of the Federation of the Jewish Communities in Romania between 1994 and 2004. PhD in medical sciences, microbiologist and virologist, he wrote over 400 scientific papers in virology, with important original contributions. He was the head of the Virology Department of the Faculty of Medicine and Pharmacology in Bucharest, member of the Romanian Academy, member of numerous prestigious international societies, and an independent senator in the Romanian Parliament between 1990 and 1992.

13 Prague Spring

The term Prague Spring designates the liberalization period in communist-ruled Czechoslovakia between 1967-1969. In 1967 Alexander Dubcek became the head of the Czech Communist Party and promoted ideas of 'socialism with a human face', i.e. with more personal freedom and freedom of the press, and the rehabilitation of victims of Stalinism. In August 1968 Soviet troops, along with contingents from Poland, East Germany, Hungary and Bulgaria, occupied Prague and put an end to the reforms.

14 Ceausescu, Nicolae (1918-1989)

Communist head of Romania between 1965 and 1989. He followed a policy of nationalism and non-intervention into the internal affairs of other countries. The internal political, economic and social situation was marked by the cult of his personality, as well as by terror, institutionalized by the Securitate, the Romanian political police. The Ceausescu regime was marked by disastrous economic schemes and became increasingly repressive and corrupt. There were frequent food shortages, lack of electricity and heating, which made everyday life unbearable. In December 1989 a popular uprising, joined by the army, led to the arrest and execution of both Ceausescu and his wife, Elena, who had been deputy Prime Minister since 1980.

15 Radio Free Europe

The radio station was set up by the National Committee for a Free Europe, an American organization, funded by Congress through the CIA, in 1950 with headquarters in West Germany. The radio broadcast uncensored news and features from Munich to countries behind the Iron Curtain. The programs were produced by Central and Eastern European émigré editors, journalists and moderators. The radio station was jammed behind the Iron Curtain, team members were constantly harassed and several people were killed in terrorist attacks by the KGB. Radio Free Europe played a role in supporting dissident groups, inner resistance and will of freedom in communist countries behind the Iron Curtain and thus it contributed to the downfall of the totalitarian regimes of Central and Eastern Europe.

16 The systematic demolitions (new)

The passing of the Law for the Systematization of Towns and Villages in 1974 opened the way to the large scale demolition of the Romanian towns and villages. The great earthquake of 4th March 1977 damaged many buildings and was seen as a justification for the demolition of many monuments. By the end of 1989, when the Ceausescu regime fell, at least 29 towns had been completely restructured, 37 were in the process of being restructured, and the rural systematization had claimed its first toll: some villages demolished north of Bucharest. Between 1977 and 1989, Bucharest was at the mercy of the dictator, whose mere gestures were interpreted as direct orders and could lead to the immediate disappearance of certain houses or certain areas. Old houses and quarters, the so-called imperialist-capitalist architecture, had to vanish in order to make room for the great urban achievements of Socialism, which competed with those in the USSR and North Korea.

17 State of Israel

 From 1917 Palestine was a British mandate. Also in 1917 the Balfour Declaration was published, which supported the idea of the creation of a Jewish homeland in Palestine. Throughout the interwar period, Jews were migrating to Palestine, which caused the conflict with the local Arabs to escalate. On the other hand, British restrictions on immigration sparked increasing opposition to the mandate powers. Immediately after World War II there were increasing numbers of terrorist attacks designed to force Britain to recognize the right of the Jews to their own state. These aspirations provoked the hostile reaction of the Palestinian Arabs and the Arab states. In February 1947 the British foreign minister Ernest Bevin ceded the Palestinian mandate to the UN, which took the decision to divide Palestine into a Jewish section and an Arab section and to create an independent Jewish state. On 14th May 1948 David Ben Gurion proclaimed the creation of the State of Israel. It was recognized immediately by the US and the USSR. On the following day the armies of Egypt, Jordan, Saudi Arabia, Yemen, Iraq, Syria and Lebanon attacked Israel, starting a war that continued, with intermissions, until the beginning of 1949 and ended in a truce.

18 Romanian Revolution of 1989

In December 1989, a revolt in Romania deposed the communist dictator Ceausescu. Anti-government violence started in Timisoara and spread to other cities. When army units joined the uprising, Ceausescu fled, but he was captured and executed on 25th December along with his wife. A provisional government was established, with Ion Iliescu, a former Communist Party official, as president. In the elections of May 1990 Iliescu won the presidency and his party, the Democratic National Salvation Front, obtained an overwhelming majority in the legislature.

19 Mineriade

in 1990 and 1991, waves of miners from the Jiu Valley came to Bucharest to 'restore order'; the acts of street violence directed at those who protested peacefully in the Revolution Sq. against the newly- installed power destabilized the internal political life and were even considered a coup attempt. They affected the positive perception that the Romanian revolution of 1989 had created abroad, of fight for freedom.

20 Moses Rosen (1912-1994)

Chief Rabbi of Romania and president of the Association of Jewish Religious Communities during communism. A controversial figure of the postwar Romanian Jewish public life. On the one hand he was criticized because of his connections with several leaders of the Romanian communist regime, on the other hand even his critics recognized his great efforts in the interest of Romanian Jews. He was elected chief rabbi of Romania in 1948 and fulfilled this function till his death in 1994. During this period he organized the religious and cultural education of Jewish youth and facilitated the emigration to Israel by using his influence. His efforts made possible the launch of the only Romanian Jewish newspaper, Revista Cultului Mozaic (Realitatea Evreiasc? after 1990) in 1956. As the leader of Romanian Israelites he was a permanent member of the Romanian Parliament from 1957-1989. He was member of the Executive Board of the Jewish World Congress. His works on Judaist issues were published in Romanian, Hebrew and English.
  • loading ...